THE VALLEY OF VISION, OR A clear sight of sundry sacred Truths.
Delivered in Twenty-one Sermons; by that Learned and Reverend Divine, RICHARD HOLSVVORTH, Dr. in Divinity, sometimes Vice-Chancellor of Cambridge, Master of Emanuel Colledge, and late Preacher at Peters Poore in LONDON.
The particular Titles and Texts are set downe in the next lease.
And the word of the Lord was precious in those dayes, there was no open Vision.
Write the Vision, and make it plaine upon Tables, that he may run that readeth it.
LONDON, Printed by M. S. and are to be sold by R. Tomlins at the Sun and Bible in Pye-Corner; and Rob. Littlebury at the Ʋnicorne in Little-Britaine. 1651.
The particular Titles and Texts in the ensuing worke.
- The Peoples happinesse. One Sermon on Psal. 144.15. ‘Happie is that people, that is in such a Case, yea happie is that people whose God is the Lord.’
- The Penitents Patterne. Six Sermons on Hosea 14.2. ‘Take with you words, and turne to the Lord, say unto him, Take away all iniquity, and receive us graciously: so will we render the calves of our lips.’
- The Sufferers Crowne. Foure Sermons on Jam. 1.12. ‘Blessed is the man that endureth temptation: for when he is tryed he shall receive the Crowne of life, which the Lord hath promised to them that love him.’
- The Saints Heritage. One Sermon on Psal. 119.111. ‘Thy testimonies have I taken as an heritage for ever, for they are the rejoycing of my heart.’
- [Page]Davids Devotion. One Sermon on Psal. 119.48. ‘My hands also will I lift up unto thy Commandements, which I have loved, and will meditate on thy Statutes.’
- The Vigilant Servant. Two Sermons on Psal. 123.2. ‘Behold, as the eyes of servants look unto the hand of their Masters, and as the eyes of a maiden unto the hand of her Mistresse: so our eyes wait upon the Lord our God, untill that he have mercy upon us.’
- The Saints Progresse. Two Sermons on Psal. 84.7. ‘They goe from strength to strength, every one of them in Zion appeareth before God.’
- The Guest-Chamber. Two Sermons on Luk. 23.11.12.
And ye shall say unto the good man of the house, the Master saith unto thee, Where is the Guest-Chamber, where I shall eat the Passeover with my Disciples.
And he shall shew you a large upper roome furnished, there make ready.
- Angels Inspection. Two Sermons on 1 Pet. 1.1 2. ‘Which things the Angels desire to looke into.’
TO THE READER.
HOw eminent an instrument the Author of this Treatise was, of Gods glory, and the Churches good, is unknown to none, who in the least degree were acquainted with his person, and profitable paines. They knew him to be composed of a learned Head, a gracious heart, a bountifull hand, and (what must not be omitted) a patient back, comfortably, and cheerfully to endure such heavy afflictions as were laid upon him.
The more pitty therefore it was that so worthy a man should dye issulesse, without leaving any Books behind him, for the benefit of Learning and Religion. Considering what might be the cause thereof, it cannot be imputed to any envy in him as grudging us the profit of his paines (one so open handed of his Almes, could not be close fisted of his labours, for a generall good) Rather it proceeded, partly from his modesty, having the highest parts in himselfe, and the lowest opinion of himself; Partly from his judicious observation, that the world now a dayes surfets with Printed Sermons, [Page] 1 Kin. 10.21. which like Silver in the reigne of Solomon, are not respected by some they are so plentifull, whilst they are abused by others, who lazily imp their wings with other [...]ens plum [...] wherewith they soar high in common esteeme; yet have not the ingenuity with that son of the Prophet to confesse; 2 Kin. 6.5. Alasse! it was borrowed.
As for the private notes which he left behind him, as Aristotle told Alexander of his physicks, that he had written them as if he had not written them; meaning that the language was so darke and obscure, that few could understand it: so, his hand was onely legible to himselfe, and almost uselesse for a [...] her.
Yet that the world might not totally be deprived of his worthy endeavours, I trust, his pains will meet with commendations in most, with just censure in none, who being exquisite in the Art of Short-Writing (the onely way to retre [...]ve winged words, and fix them to stay amongst us) hath with all possible accuratenesse first taken, and now set them forth (by the permission (as I am credibly informed) of the Authors best friends) to publike view. I say possible accuratenesse, seeing a candid Reader knowes how to make his charitable allowances, in things of this nature.
It is said of Demosthenes, that the best part of his Orations were wanting when they were read; because the Orator when uttering them, enlivened each sentence, word, and syllable with a true tone, and proper accent in his pronunciation. Two best parts then may be said to be wanting in Dr. Holsworths Sermons. One, because read, and not spoken by him; the other, because not transcribed from his owne copy, but taken from his mouth when he preached them, as well as Art and industry can performe.
Indeed, when the Mother looked upon the Babe which was laid by her, 1 Kin. 3.21. Behold it was not the Son which she did [Page]beare. But should this glorious Saint take a review of these Sermons as now set forth; as he would probably wonder at the alteration of the clothes, and dressing thereof not so fine and fashionable: yea, perchance m [...]t wonder at the complexion, and colour thereof, not so lively, sprightfull and vigorous as he left it: yet notwithstanding he would acknowledge an identity of feature and favour, and his naturall sympathy would challenge a true relation in the same, and owne it for a true off-spring of his owne, a weake child, but no changling.
How ever, it is a happinesse, when s [...]rviving Authors, see their owne workes set forth to their [...] contentment. Various were the proceedings in Divine providence to two honorable Families, the one in Ireland, the other in Wales, The Family of St. Laurence of Hoath by Dublin, Camdens Brit. in the County of Dublin. hath for some hundreds of yeares been observed, never to have an Orphan, or Minor, the Son alwayes being of full age before the Fathers death; Whereas amongst the ancient Earles of Pembrook for five descents together, the Son never saw the Father. The felicity of the former, Idem in Pembrook-Shire. is applyable to those who behold their owne Books perfected, and finished in their life times: Whilst I read the sad successe of the latter, in such whose posthume bookes appeare in this world after their Authors are gone into a better. To such books that want Fathers, I wish good guardians, as I hope this hath not light on the worst of them.
What remaines, but that we wish the Reader all profit by the ensuing Treatise of so worthy an Author, equalled by few, exceeded by none in our age. It is sadly recorded of Paul and Barnabas, the contention was so sharpe betwixt them, that they departed one from another. Whose difference is thus moralized by some, who observed Saint Paul a great Doctor, a Controversall divine, Saint Barnabas, [Page]a good man, and comfortable Preacher (therefore called the Son of consolation) that skill in Schoole-Divinity, and practicall profitable preaching, seldome agree in the same person. But if ever they were reconciled to the height in any of our Nation, it was in the worthy Author of these workes; by which that thou mayest reap benefit is the hearty desire and prayer of
The Peoples Happinesse. A SERMON PREACHED IN St. MARIES IN CAMBRIDGE, Upon Sunday the 27 of March, being the day of His MAJESTIES happy Inauguration: By RI. HOLDSVVORTH D. D. Master of Emanuel Colledge in Cambridge, Vicechancellour of the Universitie, and one of His MAJESTIES Chaplains.
Printed by Roger Daniel, Printer to the Ʋniversity of Cambridge, Anno Dom. 1642.
TO THE KINGS MOST EXCELLENT MAJESTIE CHARLES, By the Grace of God, King of England, Scotland, France, and Ireland, &c.
I Had not adventured to bring these unpolished meditations into the publick light, much lesse to have set them before the Sunne, but that Your Majestie was pleased to becken them to Your self, and to draw them as by Your own beams, so under Your own shade into Your Royall Presence, that being first animated with the gentlenesse of Your beams, they might not be dazled with the splendour. Neither is this the least of Your Princely excellencies, [Page] Matth. 8.1. that You please as Christ in the Gospel, to come down from the Mount, for the more free accesse of Your people; and know, with Moses, to put the vail of Goodnesse over the shinings of Majestie, so that the meanest of Your subjects may be refresht with the light of Your countenance notwithstanding the lustre, and draw livelihood from the splendour, through the serenitie, finding the medium of their happinesse as well as the object to be, under God, in Your Self. It is not to be expected at this present, that the irradiations of this light should be so vigorous in a cloudy Region: we now see to our grief what a misery it is to have the Royall influence intercepted as of late it hath been, and still is, by those disastrous obstructions, which at first had onely the appearance of Elia's cloud, 1. Kings 18.44. like the hand of a man; but are since grown to that vastnesse, as they threaten to the whole Kingdome such ruine as our sinnes call for: Yet in the midst of these sad distractions, it is Your Majesties comfort, that as their occasions are from below, so their disposall is from above, both for the exercise of Your Princely clemency and patience, and for the triall of the sincerest loyaltie of Your subjects; yea, and religious hearts, through all these clouds, can discern, and do with thankfulnesse acknowledge [Page]the saying of Solomon to be most true, Prov. 16.15. In the light of the Kings countenance there is life: the life of the whole State, that it may happily rise to the former glory, wherein it so long flourished: the life of the Church, that it may recover out of this sad languishing condition into which it is brought: the life of the Universities, that they may fruitfully spread forth their numerous branches to all parts of the Land: Lastly, the life of this small inconsiderable Tractate in as many degrees, as Nature hath bestowed it upon man; in that Your Majestie vouchsafed, first to require a copie in writing, then to command it to the Presse, then to afford it Your Patronage, whilest it presenteth to the world some little portion of that great happinesse, which this eighteen years we have enjoyed, under your blessed government. I wish the Argument had had a better workman, but what is defective in the Sermon, shall be supplied by my prayers, That the happinesse hereafter spoken of, howsoever it be now eclips'd, may again shine forth in full strength, through Your Majesties great prudence; whose Royall beams as they are powerfull for the fostering of piety, so I hope they shall be powerfull also for the dispelling of all foggie vapours, that may hazard either to prejudice the welfare of Your people, or [Page]to pervert their alleigance. Which as it hath been hitherto untainted, to the envie of other Nations and honour of our own: So, that it may be alwayes inviolably preserved, is the daily prayer of
Happy is that people that is in such a case: yea, happy is that people whose God is the LORD.
THe Genius of this Scripture, as it is very gracefull and pleasing in it self, so it is also very suitable to the respects of this day, on which we are met together. It presents unto us what we all partake of, if we be so well disposed as to see it, F [...]licitie or Happinesse. And if a single happinesse be too little, behold it is conveyed in two streams; the silver stream, and the golden. It is reached forth, as it were, in both the hands of Providence. There is the happinesse of the left hand, which is Civill, in the first clause of the words; and the happinesse of the right, which is Divine and Religious, in the second. Answerable to these are the two welcome aspects of this day: the Civill aspect or reference, which ariseth from the annuall revolution, as it is Dies Principis, a day of solemnitie for the honour of the King: and the Religious aspect from the weekly revolution, as it is Dies Dominica, a day of devotion for the worship of God. In these there is so evident a correspondence, that I cannot but congratulate, both the day to the text, and the text to the day, in regard [Page 2]of their mutuall complications. For we have, on the one side, both clauses of the text in the day: and on the other, both references of the day in the text. Happinesse is the language of all: and, that which addes to the contentment, it is Happinesse with an Echo, or ingemination; Happy and Happy. From this ingemination arise the parts of the text; the same which are the parts both of the greater world and the lesse. As the heaven and earth in the one, and the body and the soul in the other: so are the passages of this Scripture in the two veins of Happinesse. We may range them as Isaac doth the two parts of his blessing, Gen. 27. The vein of civill happinesse, Gen. 27.28. in the fatnesse of the earth: and the vein of Divine happinesse, in the dew of heaven. Or (if you will have it out of the Gospel) here's Marthaes portion in the many things of the body: Luke 10.41, 42. and Maries better part in the Vnum necessarium of the soul. To give it yet more concisely, here's the path of Prosperity in Outward comforts; Happy is the people that is in such a caset and the path of Piety in comforts Spirituall; Yea, happy is that people which have the LORD for their God.
In the handling of the first, without any further subdivision, I will onely shew what it is the Psalmist treats of: and that shall be, by way of Gradation, in these three particulars. It is De FELICITATE; De Felicitate POPULI; De HAC felicitate populi: Of happinesse; Of the peoples happinesse; Of the peoples happinesse, as in such a case.
Happinesse is the generall, and the first: a noble argument, and worthy of an inspired pen, especially the Psalmists. Of all other there can be none better to speak of popular happinesse, then such a King: nor of celestiall, then such a Prophet. Yet I mean not to discourse of it in the full latitude, but only as it hath a peculiar positure in this Psalme, very various and different from the order of other psalmes. In this Psalme it is reserved to the end, as the close of the foregoing meditations: In other Psalmes it is set in the front, or first place of all; as in the 32, in the 112, in the 119, and in the 128. Again, in this the Psalmist ends with our blessednesse, and begins with God's; BLESSED BE THE LORD MY STRENGTH. In the 41 Psalme, contrary, he makes his exordium from mans; BLESSED IS HE THAT CONSIDERETH THE POOR: his conclusion with God's; BLESSED BE THE LORD GOD OF ISRAEL. I therefore observe these variations, because they are helpfull to the understanding both of the essence, and splendour of true happinesse. To the knowledge of the essence they help, because they demonstrate how our own happinesse is enfolded in the glory of God, and subordinate unto it. As we cannot begin with Beatus, unlesse we end with Benedictus: so we must begin with Benedictus, that we may end with Beatus. The reason is this, Because the glory of God it is as well the consummation, as the introduction to a Christians happinesse. Therefore as in the other Psalm he begins below, and ends upwards: so in this, having [Page 4]begun from above with that which is principall, Blessed be the Lord; he fixeth his second thoughts upon the subordinate, Blessed, or happy are the people. He could not proceed in a better order: he first looks up to Gods kingdome, then reflects upon his own; as not meaning to take blessednesse before he had given it. There is no man can think, but this is the best method. It is the method of Saints, as we see 1. Sam. 25.32, 33. and 2. Chron. 31.8. First, Blessed be the God of Israel; then, Blessed be the people of Israel. Nay, it is the method of Angels: Luke 2.14. they first sing, Glorie to God; then, Good will towards men. It must also be the method of every Christian, whensoever we are about the wishing of blessednesse, either to our selves or others, to begin from heaven, and ascribe it first to the LORD. That we may receive, we must give: give what we have, and give what we mean to have. To give is the way to get: both to get the thing, and to get the greater degree. It is an undeniable consequence, If beatitude be the ultimate end of man, and the glorie of God the ultimate end of our very beatification; then it followes necessarily, That by giving more glorie to God we gain more of beatitude to our selves, because more of the supreme and beatificall end. So that he who will attain to the Psalmist's comfort, must observe also the Psalmist's order: that he may end assuredly with BEATUS, he must learn to begin with BENEDICTUS. That's the first considerable thing in the order as touching the essence of true happinesse. The other is concerning the splendour, [Page 5]which flowes from the other part of the variation: in that the Psalmist doth end this psalme, as he begins divers of the rest, with Happy or Blessed; to represent, as it were, unto us utramquesplendoris paginam, the two great excellencies of blessednesse by the double situation of it. Happinesse is both the bonum Primum, and the bonum Vltimum, of a Christian: the spring of all good things, and the crown: the spire, and the basis: the first and the last of things to be desired; the first for eminence, the last for fruition. In the descents of Christianitie the first, because we move from it to inferiour ends: happinesse giveth law to all our actions; we move from it, that we may in time come to the possession of it. In the order of ascent it is the last: for having climbed once thither, we go no further, but set up our rest. It hath this resemblance with God himself, who is the Donour of it, That it is both the beginning and the end, before which nothing should be loved, and after which nothing can be desired. Answerable to these two respects are the positures of happinesse in the Psalmes. As in military affairs, it is the custome of Emperours to promise the Donative to their souldiers when they go forth to warre, that they may encourage them; but not to give it till the warre be ended, that they may reward them for their service: In like manner (saith S. Ambrose) doth the Psalmist: velut praeco magni Imperatoris, he disposeth of beatitude both wayes: he prefixeth it to the beginning of some Psalmes, that thereby we might be invited to pietie; he annexeth it to the end of others, to teach us not to [Page 6]look for it before our work be done. So even by this we may learn how to order and dispose of our selves to happinesse. Since it hath the double reference, it must have also the double honour, and the double esteem, yea and our double endeavours for the attaining of it. Then we give it the double, when we set it in both places, make it both our first and our last, the prime of our life, and the perseverance. We must look through all things upon happinesse, and through happinesse upon all: through all upon it, as not resting in any thing else; and through it upon all, as seasoning every act of our life with the thought of happinesse. Otherwise, if we think to give it our last respects without our first, pretend what we will, there is no hope to overtake it. Thus farre even worldly men will go: they are willing enough to heare that they must make it their last work, and they fulfill it in a sort to the letter, but not to the meaning. The love, the hope, the care of their own happinesse, they put them off all to the last: A very preposterous course for a man to begin where and when he should have ended, and to defer his first of motion to his last of rest. It is too late for the foolish Virgins to cry, Matth. 25.10, 11. Lord open when the doore is shut: and a vain thing to expect happinesse as our end, unlesse we make it our beginning, and give it the same place in our hearts and actions, which holy David affords it in his meditations: the first place in other Psalmes, as the best introduction to all other discourses; the last in this, as a delightfull farwell to be alwayes fresh in remembrance. That shall serve for the first step of [Page 7]the Gradation, the generall part of the argument handled: It is De FELICITATE.
The second is more speciall: it is defelicitate Populi; HAPPY, or, BLESSED ARE THE PEOPLE. In the former part of the Psalme he speaks of such things as concern his own happinesse; Blessed be the Lord MY strength, vers. 1. Send down from above, and save ME out of the great waters, vers. 7. Rid ME and deliver ME from the hand of strange children, vers. 11. And he might as easily have continued the same strain in the clauses following, That MY sonnes may grow up as the young plants, MY daughters may be as the polished corners of the temple, MY sheep fruitfull, MY oxen strong, MY garners full and plenteous: and accordingly he might have concluded it also, Happy shall I be, if I be in such a case. This, I say, he might have done, nay, this he would have done, if his desires had reflected onely upon himself. But being of a diffusive heart, and knowing what belonged to the neighbourhoods of pietie, as loth to enjoy this happinesse alone, he alters his style, and (being in the height of wellwishes to himself) he turns the singular into a plurall, Our sheep, Our oxen, Our garners, Our sonnes and daughters; that he might compendiate all in this, Happy are the people. Here's a true testimonie both of a religious and generous mind, who knew in his most retired thoughts to look out of himself, and to be mindfull of the publick welfare in his privatest meditations. S. Ambrose observes it as a clear character of a noble spirit, to do what tends to the publick good, though to his own disadvantage: [Page 8]And Salvian, in his first Deprovidentia, doth recon this as the principall thing which made the Fabii and the Fabricii, and other Romane Worthies so renowned in their times, That they were content to expose themselves to want and danger for the prosperitie and safetie of the publick. But (alas!) there are few such spirits in our time: It is a rare thing to find a private man, who cordially devoteth himself to the good of the Communitie. It was the complaint of Plato in his time, That every man was impetuously carried [...] and of Thucydides the Historian in his, Ʋnusquisque rem suam urget: and of Tacitus in his, Privatacuique stimulatio, & vile decus publicum. S. Paul himself was driven to this complaint, Phil. 2.21. All seek their own. Where he left we may take it up: Our own settling, our own securitie, our own wealth, our own advancement, is all we generally look after. There is hardly any man to be found, whose bent is not towards himself: Whereas the publick is the private infinitely multiplied; and so much the more of nearer concernment, as it is of larger extension: whereas again man is onely a world in a figurative sense of speaking, and that but a microcosme or little world, that is in effect, a small part of the great; yet, as in some other things, so in this also it falls out, The Allegorie devoures the letter, the private eats up the publick, the part the whole, the overweaning respect to the little world doth every where almost overturn the greater. I know there are many which make fair shews, goodly pretences, great ostentation of the contrary: You shall [Page 9]have them often crying out, The Publick, the Publick; and as fast as the Jews did, The Temple, the Temple: but it is with the like insincerity; for their aim is wholly for themselves. So we shew our selves hypocrites even in things civill, as well as in religion. Each godly man is of another temper. His word is that of S. Ambrose, Mihi parcior, foris totus: or that of the Oratour in Salust, Adsum en Caius Cotta, voveo, dedóque me pro Republica. It was a brave resolution in a Heathen: but it concerns us Christians more. For he was onely a part of one Communitie: we, each of us have a share in two; being members of the Church, as well as the State. So there is a double tie upon us: and that we should daily remember it, it is insinuated in the Lord's prayer: in which as there is one expresse petition for the publick; so there is a respect had to it in all. There is nothing singular, not an I, nor a Me, nor a Mine; but all plurall, We, Ʋs, Our: noting that it is every mans duty, even in his prayers, to be zealous for the Communitie. But the text will not allow me that scope, to speak of this zeal to the publick as 'tis the dutie of private men, but as it is an excellencie of Kings and Princes. It's true, I might call it a duty even in them also; God requires it of them as a duty: but it becomes us to repute it an excellencie, both because the benefit is ours which redounds from thence, and likewise because it is more eminent and illustrious in them, then in other men. In others it's limited and ministeriall, in a Prince supreme and universall. He is the influxive head, who both governs the whole [Page 10]bodie, and every member which is any way serviceable to the bodie: The glorious Sunne that gives light both to the world, and to the starres themselves, which in their severall stations are usefull to the world. Here's enough to define it an excellencie, to have the care and trust of the whole in himself. Yea but further, to tender it as himself, and to set the weal of the publick in equipage with his own happinesse, and to fold them up together, his own in the publick and the publick in his own; is so high an ascent of goodnesse, that it were a great wrong to such virtue, to stile it by any lesse name then an excellencie. In this particular I might easily be large: but it requires not so much proofs, as acknowledgements and retributions. Therefore I will briefly proceed both wayes: and first give you a few examples for proofs; and then, I am sure, there is no man so unworthy, but will think himself obliged to retributions. The first example shall be taken from Moses: whom Philo reckons among Kings; and so doth the Scripture, Deut. 33.5. For howsoever he had not the name, he had the power and authoritie: yet even in that power he was not more Regal, then in his tendernesse over the people. At one time his tendernesse was so great toward them, that because he could not do them so much good as he desired, he besought the Lord to take away his life; Numb. 11.15. At another time he was so perplexed with the fear of their destruction, that he requested of God, either to keep them still in the land of the living, or to blot him out of the book of life; Exod 32.32. [Page 11]hereby shewing himself not onely the miracle of Nature, as Philo calls him, but of Grace too, in pledging for them that which was more worth then his life, his very salvation. It was a rare example of Castor and Pollux, so highly magnified by Authours, That being twinnes, and (as the Poets feigned) one born mortall, the other immortall, Pollux (to shew his love to his brother) yielded so farre, as to take to himself a part of his brothers mortalitie, and to lend him as much of his own immortalitie: being better pleased to enjoy a half immortalitie with the good of his brother, then a whole one alone by himself. It is known by all to be a fiction: yet if it were true, it is farre short of this proffer of Moses. He knew full well what belonged to immortalitie, and to the [...]avour of God: yet in effect he beseecheth God, either to take them into his favour, or to put him out of it; as content to hazard not half his immortalitie, but all, out of his love to the Israelites, notwithstanding they were a people ungratefull both towards him and towards God. After this of Moses I know no example so tran [...]cending as that of the Prophet David: who (besides that he urgeth it almost in every Psalme, The peace of Jerusalem, The salvation of Israel, The felicity of Gods chosen, The blessing of the people) in one place he argues for it even to his own destruction: You have it, 1. Chron. 21.16, 17. It is there recorded, that seeing the angel of the Lord with his sword drawn over Jerusalem to destroy it, he thus reasons with God for the safeguard of the publick: Me, me; adsum qui [Page 12]feci; IT IS I, EVEN I IT IS THAT HAVE SINNED: In me convertito ferrum; LET THY HAND BE AGAINST ME, AND AGAINST MY FATHERS HOUSE, NOT ON THY PEOPLE: FOR THESE SHEEP VVHAT HAVE THEY DONE? He that considers these words will hardly be able to tell what most to wonder at; the condescending of his love, or the overflowing. He declared here, saith S. Chrysostome, a depth of love [...], an affection more spacious for love, then the sea for water; and for tendernesse softer not onely then water, but then oyl. To lay down, as it were, his own royall neck under the sword of the Angell, when he saw it hanging over him by a lesse thrid, then that of Damocles: To open his own religious breast, to receive the blow, that he might ward it from the people: To value the peoples safety so farre aboue his own, as to interpose himself betwixt the sword and the slaughter: O how farre doth he here renounce himself, and recede, not onely from royalty, but from life it self! It is much which is mentioned in the text, that he should name the people first to the happinesse: more, that he should offer himself first to the punishment: very much, that he should put the people betwixt himself and the blessing: farre more, that he should place himself betwixt the people and the curse. He made himself in this SPECULUM PRINCIPUM, the mirrour of Princes: a mirrour, into which (as we may well presume) our Gracious Sovereigne King CHARLES hath made frequent and usefull inspections: for it is manifest by many passages of his [Page 13]reign and happy government, that the tendernesse of his love towards his people, if it doth not fully reach, yet it comes close up to the recessions of David. It is the more remarkable, for that he hath this virtue as it were in proper and by himself, he is almost the sole possessour of it. The most of ordinary men, as living more by will then reason, are all for holding: so stiffe and inflexible, so tenacious and unyielding, even in matters of small moment; that they will not stirre a hair-breadth. Entreat them, persuade them, convince them; still they keep to this principle (and 'tis none of the best) O [...]tein all, Yield nothing. It is a nobler spirit that resides in the breast of our Sovereign, as appears by his manifold yieldings and recessions. Of such recessions we have many instances in the course of his Majesties government. I might go as farre back as his first coming to the Crown: when he receded from his own profit, in taking upon him the payment of his Fathers debts, which were great, and but small supplies to be expected from an empty Exchequer: yet the love of justice and his peoples emolument overswayed him, and armed him with Epaminondas his resolution, Totius orbis divitias despicere, prae patriae charitate. Having but glanced at that, I might draw a little nearer to the third of his reign: when, in that Parliament of Tertio, he was pleased to signe the, so much desired, Petition of Right: a Title which, I confesse, takes me much: both because it speaks the dutifulnesse of the subject, in petitioning, although for right; and the great goodnesse of a Gracious Prince, [Page 14]who knows how to recede from power, and in some case even from prerogative, when besought by prayers; and rejoyceth, not to sell his favours, but to give them. For I have heard some wise men say, That that single grant was equivalent to twenty subsidies. But the time will not give me leave to dwell, as I should, upon particulars: therefore I will call you nearer to the transient remembrance (and but the transient, for it is no pleasure to revive it) of the commotions in the North. The eyes of the whole world were upon that action, and they all are witnesses what pains and travell were taken, what clemencie and indulgence was used, what yieldings and condescentions, both in point of honour and power, to purchase, as it were; by a price paid out of himself, the peace and tranquillity of both kingdomes. Whereby he made all men understand, how much more pleasing it was to his Princely disposition, with Cyrus in Xenophon, [...] and to conquer, not by might, but by clemency. By clemency, I say, the word which I named before, and I cannot name it too often. It is the virtue God most delights in, to exercise himself; and 'tis the copie also which he sets us to write after: It is the virtue which draws both eyes and hearts unto it; in that it maketh Royalty it self, which is so farre above, to become beneficiall and sovereign: It corrects the brightnesse of Majestie, calmes the strictnesse of Justice, lightens the weight of Power, attemperates whatsoever might cause terrour to our mind and liking. If we never had known it before, yet [Page 15]the onely time of this Parliament would teach us sufficiently how much we ow to the King's clemencie. The laws and statutes which have been made this last year, are lasting and speaking monuments of thefe royall recessions, as well to posteritie, as to our selves. Surely if the true picture and resemblance of a Prince be in his laws; it cannot be denied, that in the acts, for trienniall Parliaments, for the continuation of the Parliament now being, for the regulating of impositions, pressing of souldiers, courts of Judicature, and others not a few of the like nature, are the lineaments, and expressions to the life, of the perfect pourtraiture of a Benigne and Gracious Prince, who seems resolved of a new way, and hitherto unheard of, by wholesome laws to enlarge his subjects, and to confine himself. Yet it may be said, It is not his onely hand which is in these laws: the proposall of them is from others, although the ratification be in him. Be it so: But the ratification is ten-fold to the proposall; nay, it is the life and essence of a law. So we ow the laws themselves to his goodnesse. Nay, and if it be granted, that the proposall of such laws comes from others; let us then look to the many gracious messages, which occasionally have been sent, at severall times, to that great Assemblie. In these he speaks onely by himself; and in so gracious a manner, that to read some passages, would ravish a loyall heart, as well as endear it. In some of them we may see, how he puts the happinesse of his people into the same proximitie with his own: in others, how he neglects his own for our accommodation. [Page 16]In that of January the 20, you have these golden words: That he will rather lay by any particular respect of his Own dignity, then lose time for the Publick good: That, out of his Fatherly care of his people, he will be ready, both to equall, and to exceed the greatest examples of the most Indulgent Princes, in their Acts of Grace and Favour to their people. Again, in that of the 28 of January there is yet more tendernesse. He calls God to witnesse (and with him the attestation of that sacred name is very religious) that the preservation of the publick peace, the law and the libertie of the subject, is and shall alwayes be as much his care and industrie, as the safety of his own life, or the lives of his dearest children. Lastly, in the other of the 15 of March there is more then yieldings and concessions; a gracious prevention of our desires: for he is pleased to excite and call upon that Great Councell, even the second time, to prepare with all speed such Acts, as shall be for the establishment of their priviledges, the free and quiet enjoying their estates and fortunes, the liberties of their persons, the securitie of the true Religion now professed in the Church of England. What now shall we say to these things? Is not that of Solomon made good unto us (Prov. 16.10.) A Divine sentence is in the lips of the King? Have we not good cause to take up Ezra's benediction (Ezr. 7.27.) Blessed be the Lord which hath put such things as these into the Kings heart? Such things as these we were not so ambitious as to hope for: I trust we shall not be so unworthy as to forget. For my self, I could wish that, according [Page 17]to the dutie of this day, I could set them forth as they deserve. But they need no varnish of Oratorie: neither was it my intendment to use them further, then for the proof of the proposition in hand; to shew you how this highest excellency of Princes, in the care of their peoples happinesse, is radiant in our Gracious Sovereign. Yet you may remember also that I told you, The point needs not so much proofs, as retributions. It cals aloud upon us for all dutifull returns, of honour, love, obedience, loyalty, and thankfull acknowledgements, into that Royall bosome, the first mover and originall under God of our happinesse. In the sphere of Nature there is none of us ignorant, how willing the members are to make return to the head, for the government and influence they receive from thence: they will undergo hardship, expose themselves to danger, recede from things convenient, nay necessary; they will not grudge at any plentie or honour which is bestowed upon the head; knowing by instinct that from the head the benefit of all redounds to them. It is likewise obvious in the Regiment of families, which are as States epitomized; that both honour and dutie belong to the Paterfamiliâs, not onely for the right he hath in the house, but for the provision and support and comfort which all receive from him. Now Kings, by way of excellencie, are Fathers, who look upon all their subjects as so many children, and (with that noble Emperour) account equally as daughters Rempublicam & Juliam. The very Heathen, which saw onely the outside or Civill part, reputed them as [Page 18]Fathers: but the Prophet Isaiah, when he speaks of the Church, goes further, and calls them Nursing Fathers: Isa [...]. 49.23. a word which in propriety of speech might seem incongruous; because they have no more of the nurse, then the bosome; nothing at all of the breasts, if what is wanting in the sex were not supplied by their tendernesse. Benignitie, and clemency, and sweetnesse of disposition, and facilitie of accesse, and compassion toward the distressed, these are their breasts, more breasts then two; the same both their breasts and their bowels, which day by day they open to thousands severally, and to all at once, for the suckling and fostering of the publick. Therefore it behoves us to think of returns. By this word Christ read us the lesson, Matth. 22.21. Render, or Return unto Cesar the things which are Cesars, or the things which are from Cesar. The protection of lives, and fortunes, and worldly comforts; let him have these back again in the honour, love, fear, obedience, supplies which belong to the Sovereigne Head and Parent of a beloved people: that his throne may be established by your loyalty, his reign still prosperous by your prayers & blessings, his life lenghthened by years taken forth of your own: that so he may long rejoyce to say with David, Happy are the people. So I have done with the second step of the Gradation, the speciall part of the argument here handled; It is De felicitate Populi.
The third is yet more speciall: It is not onely De felicitate Populi, but De felicitate Populari, that is, De Hac felicitate Populi, or De hoc Genere felicitatis: [Page 19]Beatus cui SIC, Happy they who are in SUCH A CASE, or CONDITION. What that condition is, you may see in the former words; in which there are severall blessings mentioned, and all of them temporall. Plenty is one, in those words, That our garners may be filled with all manner of store; our oxen strong to labour; our sheep bring forth thousands. Peace is another, in these words, That there be no leading into captivitie, no complaining in our streets. Multitude of people, especially such as are vertuous, a third, in those, That our sonnes may grow up as the young plants, our daughters may be as the polished corners of the temple. The safetie and prosperitie of David their King, a fourth (or rather a first, for it is first mentioned) He giveth salvation, or victorie to Kings, and delivereth David his servant from the peril of the sword. Of all these civill threeds the Psalmist twists this wreath of Happinesse; Happy they who are in such a case. Now hence ariseth the scruple; Why David, a man of so heavenly a temper, and of so good a judgement in things which concern salvation, that he is said to be A man after Gods own heart, 1 Sam. 13.14. should place felicitie in these temporalls. Devout S. Paul, who of all others came nearest to Davids spirit, had these outward things in no better esteem, then as drosse, Phil. 3.8. or dung: and our blessed Saviour, in his first Sermon, Matth. 5. thought good to begin the chain of happinesse from povertie, and to second it from hunger, and to continue it from suffering persecution. Non dixit, BEATL DIVITES, sed, BEATI PA [...]PERES, as S. Ambrose observeth. In this, I say, is the [Page 20]scruple, That Christ should begin bless [...]dnesse from povertie, and David place it in abundance: that things earthly should be as drosse to Paul, and as happinesse to David. This scruple wrought so farre with some Interpreters, that they conceived it to be a defective or imperfect sentence, and that the Psalmist uttered it in the person of a worldly man: like that of Solomon, Eccles. 2.24. There is nothing better for a man, then to eat and drink, &c. Therefore, to take off the suspicion of a paradox, they interpose Dixerunt: BEATUM [dixerunt] POPULUM CUI HAEC SUNT, Men usually say, HAPPY ARE THE PEOPLE IN SUCH A CASE. But we need not flee to this refuge: It is neither a defective nor a paradox; but a full and true proposition, agreeable both to the tenour of other Scriptures, and also to the analogie of faith. For first, the Psalmist speaks not here, as in other places, of the happinesse of a man, but of the happinesse of a people: it is not Beatus homo, but, Beatus populus. In some other places, where he treats of the happinesse of a man, he circumscribes it alwayes with things spirituall: a Psal. 32.2. Blessed is the man unto whom the LORD imputeth no sinne, and in whose spirit there is no guile:b Psal. I 12.1.Blessed is the man that feareth the LORD:c Psal 40.4.Blessed is that man that maketh the Lord his trust: and the d Psal. 65.4. & 84.5. & 128.1. like. Here otherwise, seeing he speaks of the happinesse of a people, he might use more libertie to take in these out wardaccomplishments, as having a nearer relation to the happinesse of a Nation or Kingdome, then abstractively of a Christian. Howsoever Aristotle affirms, [Page 21]in the 7th of his Politicks, that there is the same happinesse [...], of a single man and of a whole citie: Yet there is a great deal of difference, which he, being not instructed in Christianity, could not observe. Look as on the one side, the being of a State or Nation, as a collective bodie, is not so ordered to immortalitie, nor by consequence to happinesse, as the being of a man: so on the other, the concurrence of temporall good things is in no wise so essentiall or requisite to the happinesse of a man, as to the being and w [...]ll-being, and so to the happinesse of a State or people. Experience tells us that a man may be happy without children; a State cannot be so without people: a private man may keep his hold of happinesse, though poore and afflicted in the world; a State is onely then happy, when 'tis flourishing and prosperous, abounding with peace, plentie, people, and other civill accessions. Men are the walls for strength, women the nurseries for encrease, children the pledges of perpetuity, money as the vitall breath, peace as the naturall heat, plentie as the radicall moisture, religious and just government as the form or soul of a bodie politick. Upon this ground the Psalmist well knowing how conducing these outward things are to popular happinesse, he casts them all into the definition; his present argument being the happinesse of a people. In the second place, admit he had spake here of the happinesse of a man, or a Christian: yet he mentions not these temporalls, either as the all, or the onely, or the chief of happinesse; but as the concomitants [Page 22]and accessories. They have not an essentiall influx or ingredience into it: but a secondarie and accidentall respect they have in these two considerations. First they are ornamenta, as garnishings, which give a glosse and lustre to virtue, and make it more splendid. The Moralists say well, that they are as shadows to a picture, or garments to a comely personage. Now as in these, the shadowing makes not the colour of a picture truly better, but onely seem better, and appear more fresh and orient; and as garments do indeed adorn the body now in the state of corruption, whereas, if man had stood in his integritie, they had been uselesse for ornament, as well as for necessity: So likewise these outward things, although in themselves they have nothing of true happinesse, yet because they render it more beauteous and gracefull, as the state of vertue now stands in respect of our converse with men, we may well reckon them without prejudice to vertue inter ornamenta. Then secondly, they are adminicula also, helps and adjuments, as hand-maids to pietie, without which vertue is impotent. Were a man all soul, vertue alone were sufficient; it is enough by it self for the happinesse of the mind: but being partly bodie, and enjoying corporall societie with others, he stands in need of things corporall, to keep vertue in exercise. Want clippes the wings of vertue, that a man cannot feed the hungry, or cloth the naked, or enlarge himself to the good of others: on the other side, this [...], as the Philosophers term it, sets vertue at libertie, and gives it scope to be operative. As fire, the more aire & fewell [Page 23]you give it, the more it diffuseth it self: so the more health, peace, plentie, friends, or authoritie we have; the more power, freedome and advantage we have to do vertuously. Put now all these together, & the reason is evident, vvhy the Prophet David here placeth this happinesse in the things vvhich are vvorse; because they are serviceable to the things vvhich are better. Hovvsoever he reserves the mention of the better till aftervvard; Yet he vvould give us to understand, that even these inferiour things are the good blenssigs of God, and such blessings, as being put together, make up one part of the happinesse of a people. It is true of popular happinesse, as well as personall, It is not one single good, but the aggregation or affluence of many. In the twenty eighth of Deuteronomie, where Moses describes the blessednesse promised to the Israelites, he reckons up all sorts of outward blessings: and agreeable to those is the conflux of these in this Psalme: The blessing of the house, and of the citie; That there be no leading into captivitie, and no complaining in the streets: The blessings of the basket, and of the store; That the garners may be filled with plentie: The blessings of the fruit of the bodie; That the children may be as young plants: The blessings of the field, That the sheep may bring forth thousands, and the oxen be strong to labour: The blessings of going out and coming in; That they may be delivered from the hand of strange children, and saved out of great waters. Here is briefly the compound of the many simples which make up this case or condition of a peoples happinesse. And surely if by these particulars it be [Page 24]defined, we may boldly say, The condition is our own, and men may pronounce of us, as truly as of any Nation, that we have been for a long time a happy people. Our deliverances from strange children have been great and miraculous, and our land it hath been a Goshen, a lightsome land; whereas the darknesse of discomfort hath rested upon other Nations. The blessings of the citie and field, of the basket and of the store have grown upon us in such abundance, that many men have surfetted of plentie: Our land hath been as an Eden and garden of the Lord for fruitfulnesse, as a Salem for peace; whereas other kingdomes do yet grone under the pressures of sword and famine. Besides these, if there be any blessing which the Scripture mentions in other places, Peace in the walls, Plentie in the palaces, Traffick in the ports, or Salvation in the gates; if any part of happinesse which it speaks of in this Psalme, for plantings, or buildings, or reapings, or storings, or peoplings; we have had them all in as much fulnesse as any part of the world, and in more then most: onely there is one particular may be questioned, or rather cannot be denied That amidst the very throng of all these blessings there are some murmurings and complainings in our streets. But it need not seem strange to us, because it is not new in the world. In the stories of all ages we meet with it, That men used to complain of their times to be evil, when indeed themselves made them so. I may be bold to say, There was cause in respect of sinne then, as well as now, especially with godly men, who are so good themselves, that it is no marvell [Page 25]if they thought times a little evil to be extremely bad: as alwayes sinne swells to the eye of grace. But if we speak of outward pressures and calamities, I am certain there is not cause now as then: for the riches of the Kingdome were never so great, the peace of the Kingdome never so constant, the state of it for all things never so prosperous. Onely we must give leave to the world to be like it self: As long as ambition or covetousnesse are in the world, men of such spirits will cry out, The times are bad, even when they are best; because they (in their own bad sense) still desire to be better. As nothing is enough, so nothing is pleasing to a restlesse mind. An insatiable appetite is alwayes impatient; and, because impatient, querulous. Yet this is not the sole reason: for besides this humour of appetite, the very corruption of our nature leads us hereunto, To be weary of the present. It is the joynt observation both of Divines and Moralists (as of Salvian, Quintilian, Tacitus, and others, who agree as near almost in words as in opinion) Quòd usitatum est mentis humanae vitium, illa magìs semper velle qua desunt; &, vetera quidem in laude, praesentiain fastidio ponere. Our own experience will tell us as much, if we will take pains to observe it, How, through the pravity of our own dispositions, whatsoever is present proves burdensome, whether it be good or bad. Salvian, in his third De Gubernatione, sets forth this humour to the life: That men of all times were displeased with all times: Si aestus est, (saith he) de ariditate causamur; si fluvia, de inundatione conquerimur: si [Page 26]infoecundior annus est, accusamus sterilitatem; si foecundior, vilitatem. So winter and summer are both alike distastfull to impatient men: In scarcity things are too dear, in plentie too cheap: povertie pincheth, and abundance nauseates. If there be a little too much drought, they cry out of a famine; if a showre or two extraordinary, they are affraid of a deluge. You shall heare in good times, Quid nobis cum Davide? and in bad, Antigonum effodio: as we reade of the Israelites, That even when God himself was pleased to order their civill affairs, they were not contented; but still repined, as well when they had manna, as when they wanted it. The reason is (as the Greek Historian notes) [...]. But I hope we Christians are of a better temper. It beseems not us of all others to be so injurious to God, who hath singled us out to be a happy people: It beseems us not to be so unthankfull to our Sovereigne, under whom we enjoy these blessings. Howsoever it ought to be in the first place acknowledged, that the originall of all our happinesse is from heaven: yet it must be confest withall, that the chrystall pipe through which blessings are conveyed unto us, is his government: Our peace is from his wisdome; our plentie from our peace; our prosperitie from our plenty; our safetie, our very life, our whatsoever good of this nature, it is by Gods providence wrapt up in his welfare, whose precious life (as the Oratour speaks) is Vita quaedam publica, the very breath of our nostrils perfumed with multitude of comforts. [...]ma. 4.20. What then remains, but that our thankfulnesse [Page 27]should result from all, to make our happinesse complete? that so both receiving what we desire, and retributing what we ow, we may give cause unto all Kingdomes to lengthen this acclamation, and to say, Happy both Prince and people which are in such a case. So I have done with the first generall part of the text, the path of Prosperitie, answerable to the civill respect of the day.
I now proceed to the second, the path of Pietie, answerable to the Religious respect; Yea, happy. It's the best wine to the last, though all men be not of this opinion. You shall hardly bring a worldly man to think so. The world is willing enough to misconster the order of the words, and to give the prioritie to Civill happinesse, as if it were first in dignitie, because 'tis first named: they like it better to hear of the Cui sic, then the Cui Dominus. To prevent this follie, the Psalmist interposeth a caution in this corrective particle, Yea, Happy. It hath the force of a revocation, whereby he seems to retract what went before, not simply and absolutely, but in a certain degree, lest worldly men should wrest it to a misinterpretation. It is not an absolute revocation, but a comparative; it doth not simply deny that there is some part of popular happinesse in these outward things, but it preferres the spiritualls before them: Yea, that is, Yea more, or, Yea rather: like that of Christ in the Gospel, When one in the companie blessed the wombe that bare him, Lek. 11.28. he presently replies, Yea, rather blessed are they that hear the word of God and keep it. In like manner the Prophet David, having first premised the inferiour part [Page 28]and outside of an happy condition; fearing lest any should of purpose mistake his meaning, and hearing the first proposition, should either there set up their rest, and not at all take in the second; or if take it in, yet do it preposterously, and give it the precedence before the second, according to the worlds order, virtus post nummos: In this respect he puts in the clause of revocation; whereby he shews, that these outward things, though named first, yet they are not to be reputed first. The particle Yea removes them to the second place: it tacitly transposeth the order; and the path of piety, which was locally after, it placeth virtually before. 'Tis as if he had said, Did I call them happy, who are in such a case? Nay, miserable are they, if they be onely in such a case: The temporall part cannot make them so without the spirituall. Admit the windows of the visible heaven were opened, and all outward blessings powred down upon us; admit we did perfectly enjoy whatsoever the vastnesse of the earth contains in it: tell me, What will it profit to gain all, and to lose God? If the earth be bestowed upon us, and not heaven; or the materiall heaven be opened, and not the beatificall; or the whole world made ours, and God not ours: we do not arrive at happinesse. All that is in the first proposition is nothing, unlesse this be added, Yea, happy are the people which have the LORD for their God. You see in this part there is aliquid quod eminet, something which is transcendent: Therefore I will enquire into two particulars; see both what it is that transcends, and what is the manner of propounding of it.
The manner of propounding it, is, as I said, corrective, or by way of revocation: the summe whereof is thus much, That temporalls without spiritualls, in what aboundance soever we possesse them, cannot make us truly happy. They cannot make happy, because they cannot make good. They may denominate a man to be rich, or great, or honourable; but not to be virtuous. Nay, Seneca carrieth it a little further, Non modò non faciunt bonum, fed nec divitem; They are so farre from making a man good, that they make him not truly rich; because they encrease desire, and riches consist in contentation. Not he that hath little, but he that desires more is poor: nor he that hath much, but he that wants nothing is rich. Yea, and we may go further then Seneca; They are so farre from making good, that they often make evill, if they be not sanctified: they possesse the heart with vile affections, fill it full of carnall and sinfull desires. Wheras there are foure good mothers which bring forth ill daughters, prosperitie is one. Truth begets hatred, securitie danger, familiaritie contempt, prosperitie pride and forgetfulnesse of God. In this I might well make a stop; but there is one degree more: They are so farre from making good, that they do not bring good, but many evils and inconveniences. They bring not the good of contentment, but infinite distractions: they are aureae compedes, as S. Bernard speaks, fetters or manicles which entangle the soul, that it cannot attend upon better things: Nor the good of freedome: they do enthrall the soul to that which is worse then it self; and it cannot [Page 30]be apprehended how a thing worse then our selves can make us happy. Lastly, not the good of safetie: for they oftentimes expose us to dangers, Multos sua felicitas stravit, as Gregorie speaks. Many men their lives had been longer, if their riches had been lesse: their happinesse made them miserable; & consolationes factae sunt desolationes, as S. Bernard again. Upon these grounds the Psalmist had very good reason to sequester them from true happinesse, and, by this corrective particle, to reduce them to the second place, though he set them in the first. He knew very well that they are burdens, shares, impediments to piety, as often as furtherances. He knew them to be vain and transitory things, Prov. 23.5. that we cannot hold. They make themselves wings, as Solomon speaks. They are onely the moveables of happinesse, Bractealis felicitas, as Seneca; [...], as Nazianzen. What's that? S. Austin seems to translate it, felicitas fallax, a fabulous and personate felicitie: Nay, not onely fallax, but falsa, fictitious, spurious, deceitfull, which leaves the soul empty when it most fills it: that being most true which the same Father adds, felicitas fallax, major infelicitas; & falsa felicitas, vera miseria. Therefore, that I may shut up this point, let this be the use of it. We must learn from hence to regulate our judgements according to the wisdome of the Spirit revealed in the word: And that we may do, if we keep to Gods method, and set every thing in the due place, where God hath seated it. Now the Scripture constantly doth give the inferiour place to these temporall things. If to come [Page 31]after, be inferiour; it sets them there: Seek first the kingdome of God, &c. Matth. 6.33. If to be below, be inferiour, it placeth them there: Set your affection on things above, &c. Coloss. 3.2. Even gold and silver, the best of these things, they are seated under the feet of men, and the whole world under the feet of a Christian, Rev. 12.1. to teach us to despise it. Lastly, if to be on the left hand, be inferiour; the Scripture reckons them there too: they are called the blessings of the left hand, to teach us to give them the same place in our affections. In one sense, we may put them on the right, by using them to God's glorie: but in love and esteem they must be on the left. S. Hierome illustrates it by this similitude: As flax when it is on the distaffe, it is on the left hand; but when it is spunne into yarn, and put on the spindle, it is on the right: so temporall things in themselves, when first we receive them, they are as flax on the distaffe, all this while on the left hand; but spinne them forth, and use them to God's glorie, they are as yarn on the spindle, transposed to the right. Thus we must learn to order them: to the right hand onely for use, to the left for valuation. Otherwise, if we pervert God's order, and put them on the right; it is to be feared they will set us on the left at the day of judgement: if we elevate them above, they will keep us below; and make us come after, if we set them before. The highest place they can have, is to be seconds to pietie: here holy David placeth them though he mentions pietie last, yet he giveth it the precedence in this word of revocation, Yea, happie; that is, Yea [Page 32]first, yea more, yea more truly happie. That shall serve for the first particular, the manner of propounding this truth unto us.
The second is the thing it self which transcends, in these words, whose God is the LORD, or, who have the LORD for their God. In the generall it is an ordinary, as well as transcendent. An ordinary, because all partake of this priviledge. Whereupon S. Austin asks the question, Cujus non est Deus? But S. Hierome resolves it; Naturâ Deus omnium, voluntate paucorum: In a communitie the God of all, even to the sparrow on the house top, and grasse of the field; but the God of the righteous after a peculiar manner. To come to the meaning; we must let go the generall, this ordo communis providentiae, as he is Dominus omnium, the Lord of all creatures: this brings not happinesse along with it: God's ordinary and generall providence intitles not to that supreme blessednesse, which is in himself. The speciall references are onely intended: and those we may reduce to these two heads. The first is ordo specialis influxûs, on God's part, the respect of his being gracious to us. Then the Lord is our God, when he shews himself benigne and propitious, when he manifests his mercie and goodnesse in the wayes of grace and means of salvation. It is so expounded Psalme 65.4. Blessed is the man whom thou choosest: and Psalme 33.12. Blessed is the nation, whose God is the LORD, and the people whom he hath chosen for his own inheritance. Being thus taken, it affords us this meditation, That there is no true happinesse, but in the favour of God, and light of his [Page 33]countenance; that is, in God himself: both because happinesse is onely from him, he is the onely authour of it: Non facit beatum hominem, nisi qui fecit hominem;— Qui dedit ut homines simus, solus dat ut beati simus; He onely makes Saints who makes men: 'tis S. Austin's elegant expression. Then again, as it is onely from God, so it is onely in God. As the soul, saith Austin, is vita carnis; so God is the beata vita hominis, so fully, that a man cannot be happy either way, nec absque Deo, nec extra Deum: not without God, because he is the Doner; not out of God, because he is the thing it self, and all which belongs to it. As S. Ambrose of the foure beatitudes in S. Luke compared with the eight in S. Matthew; In istis octo illae quatuor sunt, & in istis quatuor illae octo: and as King Porus, when Alexander askt him how he would be used, answered in one word, [...], that is, like a King. Alexander again replying, Do you desire nothing else? No, saith he: all things are in [...], So in this which we are now about it holds much more: both the foure, and the eight, and all beatitudes, they are in God, so that he who hath God, must needs have all things, because God is all things. There is no notion under which we can couch beatitude, but we may find it in God by way of eminencie: if as a state of joy, or glory, or wealth, or tranquillitie, or securitie, God is all these: if as a state of perfection, salvation, retribution; God is all these: not onely the giver of the reward, but the rewardit self; both our bonum, and our summum. A Christian is never truly happy, [Page 34]till he can find himself and all things in God. The fruition of God, it is [...](as Pelusiota speaks) the very top of the spire or pinacle of beatitude both here and in heaven. In hoc uno summitas beatitudinis eliquatur, to use Tertullians words. Were a man in paradise, were he in heaven it self, and had not God; he could not be happy. Were he on Job's dunghill, in Daniels den, in the belly of hell with Jonah, nay in the infernall hell with Dives, and yet had God; he could not be miserable: for heaven is wheresoever God is, because his influxive presence maketh heaven. That's the Ordo influxûs I mentioned, for which he is said to be our God. Besides this, there is ordo Divini cultûs, on our part, The respect of our being serviceable to him: when we love him, and fear him, and honour him, and adhere unto him as we ought. To all these there is blessednesse pronounced in severall Psalmes: to those that fear him, Psal. 128.1. to those that keep his testimonies, Psal. 119.2. to those that trust in him, Psal. 84.12. If we take it thus, the point is this in summe, There is no true happinesse, but in the worship and service of God: Felices sunt qui Deo vivunt, that's S. Bernards: Servire Deo est regnare, that's S. Ambrose his expression: As much as this, The godly man is onely the true happy man. Yet we must understand it aright: It is not to serve him onely in outward profession, which either makes us his, or him ours. There are many who pretend to serve him, who cannot challenge this interest: for they serve him but with their lips; in act, themselves and their [Page 35]own pleasures: in this both hypocrites and idolaters, that under the shew of one God set up many to themselves. The Epicure he makes his belly his God, the lascivious man his lust, the voluptuous man his pleasure, the factious man his humour, the covetous man his mammon. I name this last. It is the observation of S. Austin, in his 7 book De Civitate Dei, and of Lactantius in his second De Origine Erroris, That avarice gives laws to religion, whil'st generally sub obtentu Numinis cupiditas colitur. Yea, and S. Paul expresseth it more punctually, That covetousnesse is idolatry, Col. 3.5. And the covetous man an idolater, Ephes. 5.5. For he doth the same to his gold, that the heathen did to their idoles: he makes his gold his God; his God, because his joy, and his care, and his confidence: Those pictures he worships, though otherwise he abhorres idoles; to these he offers his service, he gives them his heart, he extols them, ascribes unto them the glory of his happinesse: These are thy gods, O Israel, which brought thee out of the land of Egypt: this money got thee such a preferment, procured such a deliverance, prevailed in such a suite. It's the secret idolatrie which runnes through the world. But such men as these, they are as farre from God as from his service, and as farre from happinesse as from God. Whosoever will make sure of the Lord to be his God, he must put the idoles out of his heart, he must go out of himself, he must not willingly harbour any sinne. Sinne separates from God, excludes from happinesse, cuts off both priviledges, of God's being ours, and our [Page 36]being God's. Yet there is one thing more; with which I will conclude: Since it is so, that happinesse is seated in these mutuall intercurrences, of calling the Lord our God, and our selves his people; and seeing religion is the Vinculum unionis, which makes these mutuall interests intercurrent, and couples them together; it follows as the upshot of all, That the chief and choicest part of Nationall happinesse consists in the puritie of God's worship, in the enjoying of God's ordinances, in the free passage of the Gospel; that is, in the truth and integritie of religion. In this alone there are all sweets, all beauties, all blisses, all glories. It is as the ark of God to Israel, and as the golden candlestick to the Churches, the elevating principle which advanceth a Christian Nation above the heathen, and the reformed Churches above other Christian Nations, and this Iland in which we live (I may say without arrogancie) above all. There is no Nation in the world, which hath had the condition of religion so pure and prosperous, as we, for almost these hundred yeares. It's true, if God calls us to account, we cannot say that we have answered our opportunities: we find not wherein to boast of our righteousnesse; for vve are a sinfull people, vvhose lives (for the most part of us) are as much vvorse, as our means and professions better then in other places. It is true also, that of later yeares the love of religion in most hath grovvn cold, and the puritie by some hath been stained and corrupted: and I vvill not novv discusse vvhere the fault hath been; the rather, because it is every mans endeavour to remove [Page 37]it from himself. Onely I will adde thus much, That wheresoever the fault is, there is no man hath shewed himself more forward to reform it then the King himself. But Princes cannot alwayes attain their ends according to their liking, because they see with other eyes, and execute with other hands then their own. And if we should cast the faults of men upon authoritie, we should do wrong (I fear) to those who do not deserve it: for even this very yeare, notwithstanding the reformation of corruptions hath been with so much zeal and diligence endeavoured, yet the end is not attained: Nay, in some respects, it is so farre set back that, to my understanding, the state of religion hath never been worse since the first reformation, then this present yeare: in respect, first, of the greatnesse of our distractions, which have divided us all one from another: then, of the multitude of sects and sectaries which cry indeed, as the Jews before them, Templum Domini; but with a worse addition, ut Templum Domini diruatur. Lastly, in respect of the many dishonours done to the service of God, with so much scorn and scandall to religion, that in forein parts they question, whether all this time we had any. No doubt all this is come upon us for our sinnes: let us remove them, and then God will blesse our studie of reformation. But yet in the mean time let us remember that message, which the good Bishop sent to Epiphanius, Domine, sol ad occasum descendit. Our sun-shine is but yet declining; it may come to set, if we now begin to disgust this greatest blessing of [Page 38]religion, which God hath bestowed upon us. Let us learn to regard it more, to love it better, to blesse God for it, and for his government who upholds it: a Prince so devout and religious in his own person, that if all were like him, we should have a Kingdome of Saints. In this respect, we may use Velleius his words of his Majestie, Cùm sit imperio Maximus, exemplo Major est: The lustre of his pietie surpasseth the lustre of his empire. If therefore that of Synesius be true, That men generally affect to write after the copies which are set by their Princes; it behoves us all, both to take out the lesson, and to blesse God for the copie. And moreover, as this day puts us in mind, let us all send up our most affectionate prayers, that his Throne may be established by Righteousnesse, his Crown exalted with Honour, his Scepter be for power like Moses rod, for flourishing like Aaron's; that his happy reigne may in himself outlive us all, and in his posteritie be perpetuated to all generations; that succeeding ages may confesse, Surely God hath been favourable unto this land, and hath not dealt so with any Nation. O how happy are the people that are in such a case! Yea, how happy are the people which have the Lord for their God!
SERMON I.
Take with you words, and turne to the Lord, say unto him, take away all iniquitie, and receive us gratiously: so will we render the calues of our lips.
THis Text is able to make a dumb man eloquent, to set open the doore of utterance, to the most illiterate tongue. If there be any one among us that labours of Moses imperfection, (who confessed of himselfe, that he was slow of Tongue, and impotent for eloquence) let him read this Text, and it will teach him to speake: If there be any among us that have put on Davids resolution, to keepe silence even from good words, let him read againe this Scripture only, and he shall finde a way to the passage of Speech.
The Prophet here in this place takes on him the Office, and function of a Schoole-Master: having learned the Art of speaking, the heavenly art of speech himselfe, he labours to train up others to the knowledge of the same Art: and I shal [Page 2]not think much to be his scholler at this time, and to presse these words a little further then the Prophet intended them. He gives them only as a rule of direction to the people, how to pray to God, but they may serve as a rule of direction to Ministers how to speak to the people: and indeed, if this go before the other will the better a great deale follow. That you may with speed turne to God, it becomes us to turne to you; we must call upon you, that you would please to call upon him; wee must first open our mouthes to you, that you would open yours before the Throne of grace.
And indeed I must needs confesse, that I have been too long silent from this Theame of repentance, considering what the times are. Our dangers are great, & our carelesnes is as great no man goes about to labour to meet God. I can hold no longer; and when I look upon this Scripture, methinkes I may take Elihu's speech into my mouth. Behold I am full of matter, and the Spirit within me constraineth me: My belly is as new wine, which hath no vent, it is ready to burst like new bottles. I will now speake and keepe silence no longer. Me thinkes I heare the Prophet behind me, calling upon me as Moses to Aaron, Ʋp, hast thee, get thee to the congregation, the plague is begun, and they are all asleepe, and there is no man that spreads his Armes, and no man that lifts up his voyce to God. Speake to them, and speake to the purpose, I, speake home, call upon them, to Take to themselves words, and to returne to the Lord, and say thus, and thus to him.
And that I may doe it now to purpose, I will take the words in pieces; so they present to us these two particulars.
There is a rule of excitement.
And there is a rule of direction.
The forme of excitement, that is in these words, Take to you words, and turne to the Lord, and say to him.
The form of direction, that is in the other words, Take away all iniquitie, and receive us gratiously.
In the former of these parts, there are two things observeable; a double excitement; an excitement to duty of action, Turne to the Lord; an excitement to the duty of elocution, Take to you words, and say to him.
In the latter, there are these two parts also.
One direction is for grace, that is to be given from above; Take away all our iniquities, and receive us gatiously.
The other direction is for returne of thankes, for the mercies of God from below, So will we give the calves of our lips.
I begin with the first; and that is, the rule or forme of excitement, and that is double, for two duties. And the first excitement is to a dutie of action, Turne to the Lord: it is not the first thing specified in the order of the words; but it is the first that I will take in, in the order of handling them: so, it will goe well if wee read it thus, Turne to the Lord, and take with you words and say. Thus,
The first thing is for turning to the Lord; the dutie to which they were exhorted in the former verse, yet the Prophet doth it here again: He saw their backwardnes was great, and therefore he pricks them twise forward. He knew it was a dutie of importance, that was to be done oft, and dayly, Et nunquam nimis dicitur, quod nunquam nimis discitur. It can never be spoken too oft, that can never be learned too oft: it can never be pressed too much, that can never be learned and understood too much: as they were to do it dayly, so he cals upon them dayly in the former verse, and in this verse. This is so evident, that I need not stand further on it, I shall not need therefore to speake of it; nor yet of the occasion of these words, that is seene by the coherence of the Text.
The Prophet in the spirit of prophesie foresaw the great miserie that was readie to fall upon them, he foresaw the [Page 4]great captivitie that God would bring on them, therefore nowso long before, he cals upon them to prevent those miseries; yet there was opportunitie to avert the captivitie: he speakes to them therefore, that they would bethinke themselves; that God might turne his purpose of the captivitie, that they would turne now the course of their sins, that they would Turne from their evill wayes to the Lord.
The only things I will observe here in the first Phrase, are these two.
The meaning of the Phrase.
And the Propositions that may be drawne from it.
For the meaning of the phrase: it's a phrase that we oft meet with, therefore it will be worth our looking to see what dutie that is here, to which the Prophet exhorts them: for to one of these two, it must needs be referred; either to prayer, or to repentance, and yet it is doubtfull to which of these.
For if wee say to prayer; it is to repentance as well as that: for repentance is a turning to God as well as prayer. And if we say he exhorts them to the dutie of repentance, it seems: otherwise for conversion is but halfe the worke of repentance. Repentance consists of two acts, there are two parts of it.
The first part of it is contrition, or humiliation, that is the penal, or passive part of repentance.
The second part only is conversion or reforming of our wayes, and that is the active part: it seemes therefore it is not meant of repentance, because that is but halfe.
Again if we say, he exhorts to conversion, that implies but halfe repentance: for conversion it implies a turning from sinne, before wee can turne to God. Therefore the best course will be to take in all these; humiliation as the first thing in repentance; and aversion from sinne, as that that alway accompanies true humiliation; and turning to God by prayer, and supplication, as that part of repentance, which is the last in act, [Page 5]but the first in intent: We may well take them in all, for the Scripture allowes us this libertie: the Scripture sets forth to us the whole worke of repentance in all the parts of it, by this one phrase of turning to the Lord, and there is no phrase used in Scripture to set out the worke of repentance ofter then this, Turne to the Lord. Therefore wee may take in both the duties, prayer, and repentance, and humiliation. So it is thus much in effect, Turne to the Lord, humble your selves before God; lament your sinnes, renounce all those transgressions you have provoked him by; cast them from you, least they cast you from him, cut them off, least they cut you off: leaving your transgressions, you may come with comfort and boldnes, to the Throne of grace, you may call on him, and pray to him. Both then are to be taken in; the dutie of prayer, and the dutie of repentance. And there is good reason for it.
They both agree to the scope of the place: for the words are either the excitement of a prophane heart, to the worke of devotion, or of a hard, impenitent heart to the work of contrition, and remorse: and the next words shew so much. Ashur, and your owne arme cannot save you, he is the Father of the Fatherlesse; as if he he had said, Turne to the Lord, or pray that he would deliver you: for, Ashur, and your owne arme cannot save you: and turne to the Lord by repentance, that he would pardon you, For in him the Fatherlesse sinde mercie; they agree with the scope of place.
And they agree with the coherence, Take to you words, words are as necessary to be taken to the duty of repentance, as to the dutie of prayer; necessary to both.
The penitent man, when he comes before God, he takes words, they are bitter, mournfull words, whereby he enlageth and openeth his heartto God: and the devout man he takes words, they are words of zeale and fervencie, moving, perswasive words, that God would be reconciled: both the penitent unloads himselfe this way, and the devout heart he [Page 6] enlarg eth himselfe, both take words. It agrees to the coherence.
Lastly, all of them agree to the metaphor, it is called turning to God: repentance is a turning, as well as prayer, and prayer as well as repentance; so that the difference be observed in the application of this word unto them both.
irst, repentance is a diametricall turning, a turning from the greatest evill, to the greatest good, from sinne to God. Prayer is not a diametricall turning, but a collaterall turning, it is not from the greatest evill to the greatest good, but from a lesse good to a greater good; from the workes of our calling, from the exercise of lesser things, to an holie dutie.
Secondly, repentance is a finall turning, never to come back to sinne more; it is alwayes a purpose to goe forwards to God, and never to looke back to the point it is turned from. Prayer is not a finall turning, it is a temporarie turning; wee leave secular workes to have recourse to God; but when prayer is ended, God allows, and gives us leave to mannage the affaires of our calling, so it be in a decent fashion; it is not a finall turning; yet both are turnings.
Prayer is a turning as Damscaene defines it, Elevatio cordis ad deum, a lifting up of the heart to God: in that it is an elevation of the heart, a turning of the heart, wherein the devout soule flies above the thoughts and meditations of all earthly things, and goes out of it selfe for the fruition and enjoyment of the comforts of Gods spirit, that it may lay open its wants before God; it is a turning of the heart and of the voyce, and of every outward part of a man: in prayer, there the eye is turned, by looking up, the hands are turned by spreading before God, the Knees are turned by bowing before his footestoole, and the heart is turned by going out of it selfe.
Prayer leaves the world, Transoendit mundum, as St. Ambrose speakes, it goes above the world, above the [Page 7]Cloudes, it rests not till it come to God; prayer is a turning.
But more particularly repentance is a turning.
A Ʋniversall.
A Totall.
A Finall turning or change that is wrought in the mind, in the actions of the bodie, in the whole man; Repentance workes a change in the whole man; not in the substance of flesh, as Ambrose speakes; not a corporall, visible change wrought in the substance of the soule or flesh, or in the quantitie, or dimensions of it. Though repentance bring a change in that sometimes, when it brings the bodie to meagernes and pyning: but the change is wrought in the qualities of the mind, and the actions of the bodie.
There is a perfect change.
First, it is a generall, universall turning In respect of the subject; it workes a perfect change in every part, a dark understanding before, is turned to light; a servile will is now turned to libertie; rebellious affections are turned now to obedience; a hard heart is turned to softnesse and meeknesse: and so in the bodie, the eye of wantonesse is turned to an eye of chastitie; the uncircumcised eare is turned to an eare of obedience; the rough hands, as Esaus, are turned to the hands of Jacob; in every thing there is a change. This is the first thing.
Wherin a true Christian differs from a formal; a formal Christian is changed, and turned, but not universally in every part. He turnes from some sin that he begins to loath by infirmitie of nature; or because his purse will not hold out to maintaine it; or the shame of the world cries him downe, or for some sinister respects: but he keepes his darling bosome sinne, O, his beloved sinne he will not part with. He will heare in many things gladly, and reforme, as Herod; he will take a half turne with Agrippa; when Paul preached, saith he, almost, almost; he was wambling; he could finde in his heart to [Page 8]turne, but he was loath to leave his sinnes. But it is otherwise with a true penitent; as he turnes in earnest, so he labours to make the change discernable in all parts; he casts off all the raggs of old Adam, he casts out all sinne, he leaves not a horne or a hoofe behind. Repentance is such a grace, that it scrapes off all Leviathans skales. It is a laver that washeth away all the Lepers spots, it makes of an Aethiopian, an Israelite; it works not only a palpable, but an universall change. That is the first thing.
Secondly, as it is universall in respect of the subject; so it is total in respect of the act. Repentance is such a turning as goes to the contrary point: it is such a turning as keepes still a direct opposition.
And herein a true convert differs from a formall Christian: the formall Christian he turnes side-wayes; when he begins to have some detestation of sinne wrought in him, he seemes to turne a little. As a man that hath his back upon the North-point; if he turne his back to the South, he stands in direct opposition to that point he looked to before: but if he turne his face to the East, or West, he may looke to the North or South at the same time; he turnes but halfe, but side wayes, if he turne from the North to the East: So a formall convert, he turnes, but he keepes a learing eye upon sinne: he lookes to sinne, and to God at the same time; when he is in secret he lookes to sinne: but when he is in company he lookes to God: he lookes to Babylon, and Jerusalem at the same time, he will have his backe, not upon the North, but East or West, that he may looke both wayes. But a true Convert turnes point blank from the point he was in before to the contrarie; because there is no communion between grace and sin; there is no standing betweene them both. Newtrall, hovering hearts, luke warme hearts, that partake of both tempers, such hearts God abhors more then cold, prophane hearts: The godly man will not doe so; he knowes that grace and repentance [Page 9]stand in opposition, and contrarietie, and repugnancie with sin; he gets cleare to the other point. Sinne turns our backe upon God, repentance sets our face to God: sinne is a madnesse or distemper, the phrensie of the soule; repentance brings a man to his right minde, it brings him to himselfe: Sinne is an aberration from the marke (so some words in Scripture signifie) repentance on the contrarie, it takes the point of the heart, which is the arrow that we shoot up to Heaven in the sacrifice of Prayer and repentance, and it turns it just upon the marke againe; it sets it right, to aime only at the glorie of God; that wee may glorisie God in the latter part of our life, as we have dishonoured him in the former: repentance is a directing to the right marke.
Lastly, Sinne is a deviation, a turning out of the path of obedience, and from the commandements: repentance (and so the word is here used) is a turning to the right way, a bringing of our feet to that path, that God hath chalked to us. Repentance, as it is a generall turning, in respect of the subject, so it is totall in respect of the act. That is the second thing.
Thirdly, as it is totall in respect of the act; so it is finall in respect of the time. True repentance leaves sinne: so as that it takes a long farewell, it takes its great, and last adieu of sinne, it saith with the Spouse in the Canticles, I have put off my coat, how shall I put it on? I have washed my feet, how shall I now defile them? I have found the smart of sin, I have put off the garment of the old man: the Serpents skin is now gone, I am made partaker of the fleece of the Lamb: there is another garment of the robe of Christs righteousnesse is drawne over me; shall I take my old raggs againe? shall I take that which I have put off? I have bathed my feet, my affections; I have washed my hands in innocencie; I have washed my heart in the laver of epentance, with that laver that begot repentance, the blood of [Page 10]shall I defile my selfe any more in the wayes and workes of sinne? this is the language of repentance, it leaves sinne, to turne no more to it.
Here in a true convert differs from a formall Christian; he will turne for a time, when Gods hand presseth him; when he is driven to an exigent, and etremitie, he will leave his sinne, but as a man puts off his garments at night, when he goes to bed, to take them when he awakes. He leaves sinne in the night of affliction, and tribulation, but when the storm's over, he takes it againe to himselfe. Such Christ speakes of in the Gospell; they are compared to dogs and to swine, to dogs that returne to their vomit, and to swine, that returne to wallow in the myre, scuh as the Apostle saith, that having escaped the intanglements of the world, are defiled again the second time. Such a one was Lots Wife that turned from Sodome, but looked back againe: such a one was Demas, that left the fellowship of the world, and imbraced the fellowship of the Apostle, but his resolution held not out, after, he left the fellowship of the Apostle, and betooke himselfe to communion with the World.
But on the other side, a true penitent doth not so, after he hath tasted once of the sweetnes of grace, after he hath gotten assurance of the pardon of sinne, it begets in him such a detestation and hatred, that though he fall into any of those sinnes that cost him the plowing up of his fallow ground, and the breaking of his heart, he would not change the comfort of his estate, for the pleasures of all sinnes, though they were not for a season, but for eternitie: repentance is a finall change, so we see the phrase cleared; repentance, and prayer is a turning.
The Prophet saith, Turne to the Lord, that is, turne your lips to him, offer the sacrifice of praise; and turne your [Page 11] hearts to him too, offer the sacrifice of a contrite spirit: so much for the meaning of the phrase.
I come to the second, that is, the Propositions that arise from this dutie of action. The propositions are two that arise clearely.
The first Proposition is this, that
The Prophet saw the judgement, and their miserie, and he chalks out the meanes to prevent it.
The first meanes is this, the turning to the Lord, that is the summe of all; there is no hope of removing the punishment, except wee turne te God by prayer. That is the first, and that is the way that the Scripture chalks out to us in diverse places after a diverse manner.
It shewes it us sometimes, by vertue of the precept God hath commanded us, Call upon me in the day of trouble, and I will deliver thee: when trouble is nigh at hand, when any affliction perplexeth thee, when thou groanest under any calamitie, loe God himselfe shewes thee the way, and that is this, Call upon me in the day of trouble, that is, pray to me, turne to me by prayer: that which he cals there Call upon me is here Turne to the Lord; they are both phrases equivalent.
It is not only by precept, but it is set out by promise, the Scripture chalks out this by promise, take one for all 2 Chren. 7. That will suit with our occasion, and this Scripture. There God makes this promise, If I shut heaven, that there be no raine, or if I command the locusts to devoure the Land, or if I send the pestilence that it break forth: If yet they shall turne to me, and seeke my face, and pray to me, and forsake their evill wayes, I will heare from Heaven, and pardon their sins, and heale their Land. There could not be a more gracious promise, [Page 12]nor a more ample promise, it is not only in generall, if that my judgements shall break forth on them: for then, it may be, they would have wanted understanding to have applyed it in particular judgements: therefore God instances in such, and such judgements; they may stand for all; in time of famine, and drought, if there be no raine; and if because there be no raine, there is no plentie; if they be not only in famine, but pestilence, he sets the meanes, whereby he will be induced to withdraw these judgements, If they seeke my face and turne to me, and call upon my name, and forsake their evill wayes. There are all the particulars of dutie. Then there are all the particulars of deliverance, I will heare from Heaven, and pardon their sinnes, and heale their Land: that is, I will remove the judgements, and not only so; but take them to grace and favour, so, it is chalked out by promise as well as by precept.
Nay, not only by promise, but it is chalked out, by Testimonie and experience: take Davids experience for all, for David was one that shewed more experience of the knowledge of Gods wayes then any other.
First, there is the experience of his owne person, 2 Sam. 22. When I was in distresse, I called upon the Lord, I cried to God, and he heard me out of his holy Temple, and my crie entred into his eares. See, David in distresse called upon the Lord, and he heard him.
If we will not believe his experience for himselfe, let us see it for others. That he sets down in diverse psalines in generall words, that The righteous crye and the Lord heares them, and delivers them from all their troubles. The order is this, when the righteous are in trouble, they crye to the Lord, and he heares them, and his hearing is his answer, and his answer is deliverance out of trouble.
See yet, if the generall will not serve; if Davids experience will not serve, see it in particular Saints, Psal. 34. This [Page 13]poore man cryed to the Lord. It is worth observing, that David breakes out into such an abruption of phrase; he named none before, if he had spoken before of one of exceeding pietie, and predicated this of him, This pooro man, wee might say as the Eunuch to Philip, Doth the Prophet speake this of himselfe, or of some other man? but it is a phrase ordinarie in the Psalmes, therefore take notice of it; it is in another Psalme, Her foundations are upon the holic hill; a man would wonder who he speakes of; but he knew wee must needs understand it of the Church: therefore as in an holy rapture, and speaking of Gods government of it, he saith Her foundations, ye know whom I speake of. So in another Psalme, the Lord heare thee in the day of trouble; one would have thought he had spoken of some body before, the Lord hear thee, thee afflicted poor soule, whosoever, In the day of trouble, the Lord heare thee: so, This poore man. I know some interpret it in reference to Christ, therefore they make it a prophesie of Gods hearing of Christs prayer upon the crosse, and in the garden; some of the antients interpret it so: but yet it runs more directly concerning righteous men, according to the phrase of Scripture, This poore man; that is, any poore man, any righteous man: it is as much, as The righteous crie, and the Lord hears them: This psore man cried, and the Lord heard him; that is, whosoever is in distresse, and perplexitie, if he seeke to God, God will heare him, and deliver him. Wee see it by experience.
And we may see it by example too. The examples are many in Scripture, I will instance only in three; that this hath alway been the course that the Saints of God, nay, that even wicked men have tooke in the time of calamitie, and distresse to flie to the Throne of grrace, and to turne to God by prayer. Moses, when God sayd he had a purpose to destroy the congregation of Israel, and consume [Page 14]them in a moment, presently he betakes himselfe to his knees, and he speakes to God, O Lord this people have committed a great sinne: it was the course that David tooke too, when he saw the Angel of the Lord with his sword drawn over Jerusalem, readie to destroy it, It is I that have sinned; it was the course that Hezekiah tooke, when he had a Message of death brought to him, He turned to the wall, saith the Text, and said to God, O Lord remember how I have walked before thee with a perfect heart: he turned to the Wall, that is, he sequestred himself from earthly occasions that he might Turne to the Lord, with more libertie of Spirit, and largenesse of heart. It was the course that Manasses tooke, that filled Jerusalem with blood, when he was in chaines, and captivitie, and affliction, he turned to the Lord, and called upon him, and humbled himselfe greatly: it was the course that the Prodigall tooke in the new Testament, when he had not bread to eate, he saith, I will goe to my Father, that is, I will turne to my Father, and say, Father I have sinned against heaven, and before thee: we see it confirmed by example, there cannot be more said.
To confirme it by reason: for this is the most easie, and the most equall, and the most successefull, and most possible course of diverting any ill wee are in, or in danger of. It is the most equall and reasonable course, because God is the person that is provoked by us: he is the Judge that sends the punishment, it is his Law that is broken, his name that is dishonoured: to whom should wee goe but to him that wee have provoked by our sinnes?
It is not possible, that the turning away of judgement should be by any other way, Vaine is the helpe of man: it is not in the Arme of flesh, to save any one from that judgement that God sends. There is no care, no [Page 15]providence, no foresight of man can divert judgement: we must have recourse to God.
And it is the most successefull way of all other; no man can instance in any example of any soule that ever turned to God by prayer, in the time of distresse, but if God saw it needfull in his wisedome to turne away plague or famine, he turned it away. Prayer is the most readie, and the most equall way.
And Prayer is the most easie way: can any man desire to have a blessing upon easier tearmes, then to aske and have? to turn to God, and to have him turne to us? to turn to God, & have his judgements turned from us? that is the first Proposition; there is no hope of turning away calamities over us, but by turning to God by Prayer.
Secondly, there is no hope of diverting judgements, but by turning to God by repentance; that is the second, Turne to God by prayer, and turne to God by repentance, or else prayer will not serve without repentance, If I regard iniquitie in my heart, the Lord wll not heare my prayer. The prayer of sinners is oft times accepted, but it is of penitent sinners; but the prayer of sinne never: the hands of the blasphemer, and the eyes of the Adulterer, that looke to Heaven, God lookes with indignation upon such hands, and eyes, and hearts; we must purge our hearts from wickednesse, if we will turne to God.
These two cannot stand together, God and sinne, as on the other side, pardon and impenitencie cannot stand together, because pardon belongs to repentance: so sinne and repentance cannot stand together, the one takes away the other: sinne removes repentance, and repentance removes sinne; sinne makes a seperation betweene God and us, repentance knits us againe, the one destroyes the other; sinne makes God turne from the purpose of of mercie; Your sinnes have withheld good things from you: [Page 16]this I did to you, and would have done more, but for your transgressions: sin makes God turn from the purpose of mercie; on the other side, repentance makes God turn from the purpose of judgement.
Lastly, Sinne never meets with pardon, that is, impenitencie; though sinne meet with pardon, impenitencie doth not: it sets a man further from God then sinne, when its first committed. It is worse to goe on in sinne, then to commit it: But repentance alway hath pardon.
First, repentance never misseth of forgivenesse; if we turne to God, he is alway readie to turne to us. See in that place of the Psalme. The Lord is nigh to all that call upon him, to those that are of a broken heart, and he saves them that be of a contrite Spirt. Yet plainer in 2. Chron. 3. If ye will turne to the Lord, the Lord will not turne his face from you: yet againe, Amos 5. Hate the evill, and seeke the good, it may be the Lord will be gracious to the remnant of Joseph, that is, peradventure he will.
Some may say, here is some hope, some comfort, but here is no assurance: there is no assurance in this place The Lord is nigh; he may be nigh, he is nigh to all, he may be nigh to me, but yet it may be he will not turne to me in mercie: it may be he may be too neare me, as when he sends judgements, what comfort have I by that promise, the Lord is nigh? I have lesse comfort by that, It may be he will turne. Is salvation promised with it may be? It may be God will be gratious? There is but little comfort in that, Turne from your evill wayes, and God will not turne away his face. He hath turned away his face alreadie, I would have him turne againe; he will not turne from me, but will he turne againe? I, but if those places will not doe it, we will finde those places that shall doe it to purpose, for though in the Psalme he [Page 17]saith the Lord is nigh, yet in Isa. 55. Let the wicked man forsake his way, and the unrighteous man his evill thoughts, well, and then forward, For he is readie to forgive, and will abundantly pardon. He will not only come nigh us, but forgive us, he will not only pardon us, but abundantly pardon. There is not only a little turning towards us, but a turning to us, and a turning in mercie, and in much mercie.
And againe, where it is said, God will not turne his face from them, and in Jerem. 18. it is said more plainly, he will not only, not turne from them, but he will directly to them. If I pronounce judgement against a Nation, if they turne from their evill wayes, and turne to me, I will repent of the evill I thought to bring upon them: God condiscends not only to returne, but in our language he condiscends; he cals upon us to repent, and he promiseth to repent: it is impossible he should repent properly, because he cannot change, but his repenting is answerable to ours; if wee returne wicked man forsake he will turne from the evill of punishment, if we repent of our actions, he will repent of his purpose, if they turn to me, I will returne to them; there is more then not to turne from them.
Lastly, where it is said in Amos, It may be the Lord will be mercifull: in Ezek. 18. it is a certainty, God wil certainely be mercifull; If the wicked man forsake his wicked wayes, he shall surely live, and not dye. I will spare his life, he shall live and not dye: so you see plainly, God hath promised to turne, and to turne abundantly, and in mercie to the penitent heart that turnes to him. Thereupon those Phrases are so oft in Scripture, Zech. 1. Mall. 3. Turne to me, and I will turne to you: God conditions, I will come as farre to meet you, as you shall to meet me, I will take as much paines to save you, as you [Page 18]shall to save your selves, nay I will prevent you, I will turne to you first, and make you returne to me, turne to me that I may save you; God capitulates, as if it were an arbitration; how long will ye stand upon termes? I will condiscend, let us meete one another halfe way, Turne to me: it is not for my good that I expect it, but for yours; turne to me, and I will turne to you.
And for your better incouragement, you see plainly that repentance alwayes meets with pardon of sinne, and reversion of judgements: the impenitent never meets with pardon, when a man continues in sinne: in Ezek. 18. The righteous man if he forsake his righteousnesse, and betake himselfe to a course of sinne; as a wicked man when he converts, he shall live, and not dye: so a righteous man when he turnes to sinne, he shall dye and not live; and The Lord will breake the hairie scalp off him that goes on in sin; that is, the Lord will pour judgments, heavie judgements, that shall fetch off haire and head, and all; he will strike him in his vitals: the Lord will breake the scalpe of him, not that commits, but that goes on in sinne, that is, of impenitent men: it is impenitencie that brings judgements upon men, or Kingdomes; for a man to thinke that he may continue in sinne, and yet God will turne away his judgements, it is presumption: that is to make God a Lyar; it is to make God a breaker of his owne truth, and rule. Wee read that God turned, and had mercie, but they still turned to him. For, that of Ahab, we reade that God sayd concerning Ahab, that he would not bring the evill in Ahabs dayes, as he had threatned: but the Text saith, that Ahab humbled himselfe. There is hope, it may be, saith Amos, and Ahab found it was so, he humbled himselfe, and God turned from his judgement. [Page 19]Wee reade the same of Niniveh, when God denounced judgement against it, yet Forty dayes and Niniveh shall be destroyed, yet after, God gave them a longer time, forty dayes, and forty dayes, and forty yeares, even after his owne word was gone out: but withall, we reade that Niniveh turned from their sinnes, and repented in sackcloath and Ashes: so we reade of Israel, Judg. 10. after God had denounced judgement, it is said there, That God was grieved at the heart, because of their oppression; he began to repent, as when a man repents, there is griefe of heart joyned with repentance: so God, He was grieved at the heart, because of Israel: but we reade that They put away their strange gods, and confessed of themselves that they had done wickedly.
There is an instance, 2 Chron. 12. of Rehoboam, God saith concerning him, and the Princes of Judah that he would not bring those judgements, that he threatned against them, and that he would deliver them, and give them successe; but wee reade withall, that they confessed their sinnes before God, and said, The Lord is righteous: still where there is removing of judgement, there is leaving of sinne, and there is humiliation, and repentance. Therefore we cannot gather, that because God is mercifull to the penitent, he will to the impenitent; it is presumption.
Secondly, it is a vaine thing, as well as a presumptuous, to thinke that God will cease correcting, if we do not cease committing, to think that God should change, that is not capable of change, that he should change his purpose of judgement, that is immutable, and we not change our purpose of sinne, and going on in sinne, that are made of change. Tell me if itstand not with reason that man should change, that is made changeable, rather then wee should hope, that God should change, [Page 20]that is not capable of change? but then he is said to change, when he changeth us, and makes us better; when men are under affliction, and he sends them prosperitie; when men are under the weight of sinne before, and he sends them salvation; when he workes this change, God is said to change: therefore the change must be on our part.
The consideration of this makes me thinke, that this poysoned arrow, that destroyes by night, and kils by day, this arrow of the pestilence, that runs through our streets, and Cities, and Townes, that takes so great a flight from the mother Cities, to the Daughter Cities, that flies in a moment, not only a few miles, but many, and picks out this Citie, and that Towne, and that Countrie, and this street in a Cicie, and this house in a street. It makes me thinke that that sword will be made more sharpe before God put it up, and that arrow head will be poysoned more before God call it back: why? because there is no thought of repenting: so farre are we from turning, that wee have not yet learned to play the Hypocrites; wee are not come so farre as the Pharisees; we are not come so farre as to dissigure our faces. There is no man almost turnes his countenance, that turnes his eye to the ground. We are smitten, but we are not sensible, Gods hand presseth us, but we are not humbled: the Fan is sent out, but we are not winnowed: wee are a corrupt floore, and a corrupt generation that goe on still. We are out of the way, we, and our Princes, and Nobles, and as our fathers before us: so we have done evill, as Daniel saith, still we are a rebellious people.
I may aske Chrisostomes question, that he asked the people of Antioch; who is there among us all that his heart smites him? who is there among us all that once grieves for sinne? that once smites on his Thigh, [Page 21]that makes his hand smite upon his breast, to recal himselfe to turne to the Lord? Nay, wee may say, as the Prophet of the people of Israell, Jer. 3. I called, but they would not turne, and in Jer. 8. I hearkned and heard, to see if there were any that would leave their wicked wayes; but behold there was no man, they all went on in the imaginations of their owne hearts, and none said, what have I done? Or as the house of Judah. Jerem. 18. I called to them for the forsaking of their sinnes, but they gave me this answer, Nay, but as for us, we will walke in the devises if our hearts, and doe that which is delightfull in our owne eyes, and according to the imaginations of our owne Spirits. It is the answer that wee returne generally to God, though we say it not with our lips, we resolve to walke according to the devises of our owne hearts: and what are those? the devises of pride and vanitie, of fraud and iniquitie, and of lying, and reviling one another: and these are the devices of our owne hearts, not the devises of Gods Spirit, and of his law; and these are the answers that we returne, Nay, but we will walke according to the devises of our owne hearts.
I cannot tell into what principle I shall resolve, what should be the cause of so much impenitencie and hardnes. Were it so that God had set us hard conditions, I should cease to wonder, but the conditions are easie, it is but Turn to me. Were it that we were not sensible of these things, and heard not these doctrines in our eares, I should not wonder: but we heare them, and harden our heart. It can be nothing but the Spirit of securitie, and drowsinesse, that Isaiah speakes of, that possesseth us, The Spirit of slumber is on them, and they have closed the eyes of their understanding. Wee sleepe, and promise our selves good dayes, when God pronounceth evill. It were well if it were no more but a Spirit of slumber, there might be [Page 22] hope that we should awake, but it is as a Spirit of derision, of scorne, like Job's horse, that laughs at destruction, we laugh when our feare cometh: and as his horse is described there; so men goe on in sin, they rush into the battell, though they be to encounter with God, as if they were able to meet with judgements.
I have oft wondred, that upon all those inducements to seeke heaven, and salvation, that men should neglect it so much, and I see the reason is, because men love life temporall, better then eternall: earth is heaven, this world is better then the other, yet that is some reason, because this life hath som what sensible, and we are lead by sense; it must be a heart of faith that lookes after the other life, sensible men will looke to this life.
But this I wonder at, that men should not only love temporall life better then eternall, but that men should love sinne better then life. There is nothing that a man hath in this world better then life, he will part with skin for skin, arme after arme, thousands after thousands, with eye, and skin, and arme, and all to save his life; shall we be willing to part with those, and not with sinne after sinne? were it once said, and all that a man had committed, would he give for his life, it were something, if we would part with sinne after sinne; no, but wee love sinne beter then life, and that is the reason, though wee be in danger, we goe on in sinne. Remember the voyce of him that calleth, God could not propound to you a more gracious way, turne by prayer and repentance. There are many bonds that will put us upon it.
The bond of nature cals upon us: all creatures turne to God, the insensible creatures; the Ravens, and Lyons, they turne to God, and seeke their meat of him; shall we be more insensible then they?
There is not only the bond of nature, but of obedience, God cals upon us to turne, we owe so much obedience to his command: we owe it in dutie, it is a dutie, God will make us come in by the lure of judgement whether we will, or no.
The bond of thankefulnesse cals upon us: whatsoever we have is from God; the blessings of this life, and the hopes of a better, our health, and strength, and meanes, and countenance, our wits and comforts, the hope of salvation, and the hope of the pardon of sinne, all is from God: by the bond of thankefulnesse, let us turne to him that gives us all, that is the fountaine of all blessings, we have none but from him.
Further, there is the bond of necessitie, that if we turne not to God, we can turne no where; if he take away his countenance, we are consumed into our first dust: and it were well if wee were resolved into that, but wee are turned into Hel, when God takes away the light of his countenance; Hell is where God is not; O! whether shall I turne saith Bernard, that I may turne to the Lord, whither shall I goe but to thee? say the Disciples, Thou hast the words of eternall life: whom have I in heaven but thee, or what in earth in comparison of [...]? whether shall we flie from God? if we cannot flie [...]rom him, there is a bond of necessitie that we returne to him. If there were no love necessitie should constraine us to turne to God.
Againe, there is the bond of congruitie: God turnes to us, and he turnes first; and he turnes woing, and beseeching, and intreating, that we would returne to him, and love our selves: if wee will not love God, yet let us love our selves, and conform to Gods gracious affection, that supreame Majestie, that is pleased to descend from that high Throne, to turne to sinfull man, and to call upon him; and he turnes to us now when he speakes to [Page 24]us, and he turnes to us ever in granting our Prayers, and in exercising his long-suffering daily; that bond of congruitie, should make us turne. Yet that is not all.
There is the bond of experience in our selves, that when we have turned to him heretofore, he hath turned to us in mercie; when we have been in trouble, wee have prayed, and he hath heard us, wee have confessed our sinns, and he hath given us pardon, things have succeeded well.
Nay, there is the bond of example, see it in many holie, and wicked men, there was never any that returned, to God, Rehoboam, Manasses, who not? the Prodigall, the Publican when he returned; no sooner he thought of turning to God, but God turned to him. We have that bond of incouragement to move us.
There is the bond also of hope; hope is grounded on the promise of God; he hath promised to turne if we turne.
Lastly, there is the bond of feare to prevaile, if love will not, feare may prevaile: let that bond move us; that is a great obligation; we are in danger, if wee turne not, he hath Whet [...] sword, and bent his bow, he hath prepared the instruments of death: he still hovers to see if we will returne, and he forbeares; and though we have been desperate in committing sinne, let us not be desperate in impenitencie; and though wee have been unhappie in sinning, let us be happie in returning.
For simplie speaking, sinne is not so damnable, as going on in sinne, it is not so fatall and mortall to sinne, as to cotinue and goe on in sinne. As it is with health and phisicke, a man were better want health, then want phisicke, if a man want health, there is hope of recoverie if he [Page 25]have phisick; but if he want phisick, there is no hope of recoverie. So, repentance is the phisick, sinne is the disease, it is not so much danger to sinne, as to be impenitent: repentance that is the physick; if a man sin, there is a way to pardon, but if he be impenitent, there is no pardon; impenitencie excludes pardon. Therefore feare should make us turne to God.
Impenitencie is that only sinne, that is damnable, and mortal: impenitency is that that shuts the pits mouth: impenitency is that that settles us on our lees, that hardens our hearts, and makes God absent himselfe for ever, it makes judgements irrevokeable; impenitencie seales up the den of the Lyons, it rols the stone to the doore, of the Sepulcher, it leaves no possibilitie of forgivenesse; it makes sinne infinite, and uncureable. Therefore let us not drowne our selves in that estate, that will shut us out from all hope, not only of having judgement diverted, but of having sinne pardoned. O! it is a theame that we should alway thinke of, and never end speaking of: it is the summe of the Law, and of the Gospell; the effect of Gods grace, & of his punishments, it is that that God expects at all times, from the best men, from the most wicked men.
Therefore to shut up all with that excellent speech of Zephanie, Zeph. 1. Gather your selves together, O Nation not desired. It suits well with us thus far, gather your selves together, O Nation not desired. We are a Nation not desired, as the case stands: What then? Forsake your evill wayes, leave your sins, turn from your iniquities, and seeke Gods face, it may be you shall be hid in the day of the Lords anger.
There is another, It may be, like that of Amos, it may be you shall be hid, it is true now, it is but it may be. It may be the day is past, the day of returning. Time was when there was more then probabilitie; it is to be feared now God is gone too farre, he hath wrestled so long, [Page 26]that he will not be now intreated; yet for all that, yet it may be, peradventure God will turne; we know not, he is rich in mercie, let us not be wanting to our selves; if that succeed not that he returne from this plague, yet he will turne from his wrath, to those that feare him.
Let it be done with one consent; all the people as one man, with one mind, and voyce, turne from sinne, if there be any prophane, let him turne from blaspheming Gods name, if there be any Drunkards of Ephraim, let them turne from their revelling; and not only Drunkards, but Sippers, that tipple, and wast their time and credit, and dream over the pot; those are worse then Drunkards; for they doe but wast that estate they have before men, but the other wast that precious time, that they should get salvation in, their hearts are after wine: if there be any that neigh after their neighbours wives, any adulterous seed, any that have hands of blood and oppression, those that grind the faces of the poor, those that have fingers of coveteousnesse; men that have fraudulent hands, that practise the mysteries of their Trade, let them turne from their evill wayes, Gather your selves together, O Nation not desired; forsake your sinnes, and come to the Lord, It may be you shall be hid in the day of the Lords anger. That is the summe of this exhortation to this first dutie that the Prophet gives in these words; Turne to the Lord, and in turning, Take to you words.
SERMON II.
Take to you words, and turne to the Lord, say unto him, take away all iniquitie, &c.
THERE is no commendable vertue, but it is beset with extreames on both hands, one on the right hand, and another on the left. For morall vertues it is evident; and for naturall habits, whether they be outward, or inward, we may instance but in one for all; that is, The gift of speech, it hath extreames that hedge it in both wayes: There is one extreame in the defect, that is, Silence; and of that it is that the Prophet accuseth the Shepheards of Israel that they did betray the salvation of the people by their silence, they were as dumb Dogs that could not bark. And the other extreame is, in excesse, and that is called much speaking, and of that Solomon tells us in the Proverbs, in multiloquio, &c. In the multitude of words there never wants sin: It is so in naturall language, and in civill kinde of speech; and it is so also in the spirituall [Page 28]language, and in the conference we have with God. Prayer is the language of the heart, and it hath extreames on both hands: For the extreame that is in excesse, Christ toucheth it in the Gospell, he tells us of the Pharisees, that thought they should be heard for their long prayers, and much babling; that is one fault. And for the extremity in the defect, we have it in Job 21. and Job 32. where he complaines of prophane persons, those that God was not in their thoughts, and so not in their tongue, to speak of him with reverence, Who is the Almighty that we should serve him? or what helpe is there in the Lord that we should pray to him? The Children of Israel were guilty of both these extreames, and that kept them that they could not hit the mediocrity, to observe a good decorum in prayer to God: For the multitude of their words, the Prophet Malachy sets it down, Chap. 3. they were come to that height, they durst reason with God: Yee have robbed me, saith God: They reply, Wherein have we robbed thee? Yee have spoken stoutly, saith God: They reply, Wherein? They had words whereby to dishonour God, and none to please, or to pacifie him. And for the defect of speech in the grace of prayer, the Prophet Isaiah tells us, Chap. 64. that hee looked about and found none, that did apply themselves to call upon God, or to lay hold of him.
It is not usuall for a man to be guilty of both extreames in the same kinde of sin; because that extreams are contrary one to another; yet they had a double guilt upon themselves, they were full of words in worldly matters, but altogether silent and dumbe towards salvation. To speake against God, so they abounded with words, and yet to speak to him to pacifie him, so they wanted them. Therefore it is this infirmity the Prophet Hosea here labours to cure in this people. He [Page 29]observed their defect, he saw how they turned aside; but they would not lay hold on the meanes of pacification; therefore now he directs them to see the right way, whence they should take their beginning to work attonement, and reconciliation with God. He speakes Ephata, he puts his finger (as it were) to their mouths to open them, to unbowell their hearts with the acknowledgement of their sins, with the in larging of their petitions to God; and thus he counsells them, Take with you words, and turne to the Lord, and say, thus and thus.
You may remember how I divided the words, they containe two things:
The forme of an excitement:
And a forme of direction.
The forme of excitement in the first part, that is to two duties.
One to the duty of action, Turne to the Lord.
Another to the duty of elocution, Take to you words, and speak to him.
Of the former I spake in the Forenoone, reading the words so, Turne to the Lord, and in turning, take to you words: And there I shewed you what was the occasion of this exhortation; what was the reason he presseth the exhortation twice upon them, of turning to the Lord, what are the duties he aimes at: To stirr them up to the work of prayer, that is one kinde of turning; to stirr them up to the work of repentance, that is another kinde of turning to the Lord: An universall turning in respect of the subject, a totall turning in respect of the act; a finall turning in respect of the time, never to look on sin againe. What the propositions were that arose hence, That there is no diversion of judgements without turning to God by prayer, and turning to God [Page 30]by repentance; there is no true repentance without casting away sin. This is the summ of that I delivered in the forenoone.
Now I goe on, that is, to the second excitement, to which here the Prophet would provoke and stirr them, and that is, to the duty of elocution: In the former he shewed them the way, what course they must take to God, Turne to him: In this he shewes them the way, what course they must take for repentance, Take words to themselves.
There is no difficulty in the meaning of the phrase, there can be nothing more familer to us then that phrase, which intreats of speech, and taking of words, which is onely proper to man: Yet I finde that Interpreters make a little difference in the exposition of them.
For some will have this to be the meaning that the Prophet here excites them to a duty of obedience, Take to you words: Here me now when I speake to you in these words: That is the exposition of Mercer and Zanche, listen to my words when I exhort you to repent and turne to the Lord; that is the meaning of that phrase: But others better, that the Prophet excites them here to a duty of expression of their repentance, that that would kindle in them the flame of all good desires, by getting a wholesome forme of speech to come before God: So the meaning is, Take to you words; humble your selves before God, flye to him by prayer, seeke reconciliation at his hands; but take heed that you come not unprepared, unprovided; fit your selves well before, and study how to speak to him, Take words, and then goe to him, and turne: This I take to be the more proper [Page 31]exposition, more genuine: For if we insist in the other, the phrase of speech will not beare it, it offers violence to the Text; it is not onely diverse, but repugnant; for if that were the meaning, Take to you words, that is, heare my words; the Prophet would not have exhorted them to have gotten lips, but eares, not words, but attention: He doth not here exhort them so much to listen to him, as to open their owne mouthes to God. Therefore of necessity we must take it as the words lye, for the procurement of the language of prayer and repentance, which will be most fit for the expression of their repentance to God: So taking this thus, there are these two things to be considered in this part.
One is the getting of words.
Another is for the uttering and expressing of them.
The first, in those words, Take to you words.
The second, in the other, And say to God.
And I shall onely speak of the former at this time; that is, of the words they should take to themselves.
It hath respect to the former duty I spake of in both the acceptions, Turne to the Lord, turne by prayer, turne by repentance, both wayes it looks: When you pray to God, then get words, when you repent of your sinnes, then get words: It is the observation both of Cyrill, and Chrysostome, he stirres them up that they should bring with them, Non aurum, non argentum, non oblationes, sed preces; he calls to them not to bring their Gold, or Silver to Gods Treasury, not to bring their Sheep, or Oxen to his Altar; God was weary of those Sacrifices, he looked for repentance, it was onely to bring words of prayer in humbling themselves and seeking mercy, and words of repentance in acknowledging their sins; [Page 32]this was the scope the Prophet aymed at: So, I will consider in it two things.
The motives that induced the Prophet to make this exhortation, he calls upon them for words, get you words.
And the scope he propounded to himselfe in it, what is the duty he would excite them to.
First, the motive that induced the Prophet to make this exhortation here, for we have not the parallell to it in Scripture, Take to you words: It should seem they were brought to a very low ebb for piety, that they knew not the first elements and principles; that they could not goe so farr as wicked Israel that would flatter God with their mouth: that they were so farr from true contrition, that they could not so much as bring words of confession to acknowledge their sins, though it were but from the teeth outward.
We know they were a people of another temper, the Psalmist describes them, they were a people given too much to words, the Israelites: In Psal. 10. Their mouth is full of cursing and bitternesse, mischeife and vanity is under their tongue. Psal. 59. the Psalmist saith, they used to belch out their words against God, Swords were in their mouthes; that is, they had all kinde of words but those that they should have, words of cruelty, Swords were in their tongues; words of deceit, the poyson of Aspes was under their lips; words of mischeife, words of rebellion against God, and yet for words of devotion, and words of repentance, there their hearts were barren. It was their backwardnesse to this duty the Prophet observed, and that made him frame this exhortation; they were backward to the worke of repentance, they hardly knew what it meant; some generall hints they had, that God was displeased, and was to be pacified, but [Page 33]they had forsaken the Fountaine of living water: They knew how to bring words to Ashtaroth, but not to come with words of repentance to the true God. There were many impediments that kept them from using words in prayer.
Partly, they were afrayd by reason of their sins.
Partly, they were ignorant, they knew not how to endite their prayers, to frame their bill, when they should preferr their suits to God.
Partly, their hearts were hardened, they were not touched within; out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh. Where there is not repentance within, there are no words without: The Prophet observed all these defects, their backwardnesse to this duty, that made him frame this exhortation, Take to you words.
That this was their case, before, and after, and then, we may see it out of diverse places of Scripture. Before the time of this Prophet, see it in Job, see it in David: After the time of this Prophet we may see it in Jeremiah, Chap. 8. I hearkened and heard, but there was none that turned to the Lord: He tooke a Candle to looke about him, and could not finde a man that knew how to pray to God: That it was so in the time of this Prophet, see it in Isaiah, Chap. 64. he lived in the same time with Hosea, There is none that calls upon God, there is none that layes hold on him by prayer: The Prophet observed this well, that here was their errour and defect; hee might have sayd of them, as Job saith concerning his Freinds, I waited and expected if they would speake to God, but I found they were all silent: The Prophet had long expected to see, if after all those excitements they would yet turne, if they would yet learne to make but one forme of prayer, to humble themselves but in the eyes of men; but afterward finding that yet they [Page 34]would not returne of themselves, he could hold no longer, but provokes them to the practice of the duty of repentance, that they might now shew the language of repentance and prayer, Take to you words: It is as much as if he had sayd, How long will ye absent your selves? Are ye not yet sensible? Neyther the judgements that are insticted, nor the evills threatned, will not they yet move you? If yet they cannot stirr you up in your mindes to seek God, because he is gracious, yet look to your selves, seek to him for your selves, because you are miserable: If you cannot come to him of your selves, come to me, I will learne you; if it be feare that keeps you back, I will embolden and encourage you; though your sins be many, God is gracious; though they be great, God is mercifull; if ignorance keep you back, come, hearken to me, I will teach you the feare of the Lord: Little Children, I will teach you to pray, and set you a forme of confession; though you cannot bring repentance in perfection, bring it in the principles; though the name of teares be yet unpleasant to you, yet the name of words is acceptable; what more easie then this? I call not now for the plowing up of your fallow ground, and the rending of your hearts, though God expect that, that you may come to that in time: All that I now require is, that you take words, and speak to the Lord in this forme, Take to you words.
So now in this part we may see there are two things commendable in this carriage of the Prophet.
The first thing that is commendable is this, that hee watcheth over them in their deficiencies, he hath an eye upon them, he studyed where their imperfections lay, that he might apply himselfe to cure them, that hee might lay on the salves: A Phisitian who knowes not the cause, and the nature of the disease, cannot apply a [Page 35] remedy. The Prophet searcheth, and diggs for hardnesse of heart in Israel, and having found it, he applies the remedy; he watcheth over them in their ignorance and back-slyding. See Jeremiah, he tooke a Candle to see if there were a man; I hearkned and heard, saith he. It was the course that the Apostles took: See Paul, Heb. 5. how he studies the condition of the Churches he wrote to. Some were strong, and he propounds the Oracles of God to them; some were weaker, and those he comes to in elements, and principles of Christian Doctrine: He comes to the Hebrews bringing the Milke of principles, and teaching them againe which were the first elements of Faith: It is the course that every good Minister takes; we shall never know the state of our people, unlesse we study their imperfections, and watch over them: How shall we know what Doctrines to deliver to you? It is a thing you desire, to walke in clouds that we might not observe you in your imperfections; but that you may be raised out of sin, give us leave to pry into them, to be diligent to watch over our Flocks and Heards, to watch which way they walke, and how they thrive, and live, that we may know which is diseased, which is wandring, and which is sound, and which keeps in the Fold: That is the first thing in the Prophet.
The second thing commendable is, he doth not onely watch over their weaknesse, but condiscend to their infirmities, he applyes himselfe to their temper: So the Apostle Paul dealt with the Corinthians, 2 Cor. 3. And I brethren, when I came to you, I could not come to you as spirituall, but as carnall; babes in Christ: therefore I brought not strong meat, but milke, because you were not able to beare meat, nor are not yet: The Apostle condiscends to their capacity, he saw the state of their stomack what meat they could beare, and what they could not [Page 36] digest, and he comes to them accordingly: So Hosea here, hee observed that the people were not able to beare this strong Doctrine of the depth of repentance; therefore he comes to them in the first principles, hee reads to them the Alphabet of repentance; he would first teach them to spell repentance: For teares, and sighes, and groanes, and rending of the heart, and beating in peices of the spirit, he knew these things were requisite to repentance, but these were harsh symptomes, he propounds not these now, but onely that thy bring words. It is not now, take to you teares, but words. That is the second thing commendable in the Prophet; and that shall serve for the motive that induced him to make this excitement.
The second thing, is the excitement it selfe, Take to you words, words of repentance, and words of prayer. He would instruct them in two languages at once: For every grace of the spirit hath a peculiar language; Faith hath its language, and charity hath her language, repentance hath her language, Prayer hath language for all the rest: The Prophet at once would instruct them in the language of repentance and of prayer.
First, in the language of repentance, and that is confession of sin; that is the tongue of repentance: Take to you words of turning, turning words, words that beseem converts, words of remorse, words of contrition, words of humiliation; take to you words that you may lay open your sins before God: So, hee shewes them two things concerning the duty of confession of sin.
One is the necessity of the confession of sin to the duty of repentance, no repentance without confession of sin, nor no pardon where there is no repentance.
The other concernes the forme of this confession, what manner of confession men must bring to God: Take to you these words, and turne.
The first is concerning the necessity of the grace; Take to you words, confesse your sins to God; that is the effect of it, because the Prophet would draw them into a course of diversion of Gods judgements; there is no diversion of judgement without the pardon of sin, and there is no pardon without confession, therefore hee presseth this duty: It is the interpretation that all take in. Confesse your sins to God, and so turne to him; because without confession there is no pardon, no forgivenesse. Solomon sets it downe so, Prov. 17. Hee that covers his sins shall not prosper; that is, he that would hide them from God; he that will not open them by confession shall not prosper, as not in other courses of his life, so especially, he shall not prosper towards God, and Heaven, towards spirituall comfort; to have any comfort of pardon of sin; for God hath set this condition, if we will have him cover our sins, we must open them; if we will have him cover them, we must discover them: if we will have him shut his eyes on them, wee must open our eyes upon them, and lay them open to God that knows them; there is no repentance, and no forgivenesse without confession.
On the other side, where there is an humble acknowledgement, and confession of sin to God, there pardon still follows: See it in the Thesis, He that covers his sins shall not prosper, saith Solomon, but he that confesseth, and forsakes them shall finde mercy: So in the Thesis: See it in the Hypothesis in David, I sayd I will confesse my sins, and thou forgavest the iniquity of my sin, Psal. 32. It was not onely so in the time of the Law, but in the Gospell; in Davids time, and in Johns time, 1 John 2. If we confesse our sins, he is faithfull and just to forgive us our sins: If we confesse them, he is faithfull and just, he is not only mercifull, but faithfull: A man would have thought it [Page 38]should have run thus, If we confesse our sins he is gracious, and full of loving kindnesse to forgive them; no, but hee is just: Why? Because God hath promised pardon to the confession of sin; it is not onely grounded upon his mercy, but upon his truth, and therefore upon justice: God were not just if he should not pardon sin to Penitents: If we confesse our sins, he is not onely gracious and mercifull, but faithfull and just to forgive sin: He hath bound himselfe, that hee that makes a humble confession to God in Christ, and comes with a penitent heart by Faith in Christ, he is faithfull and just to forgive sin. We see upon the hiding of our sinnes, pardon is excluded, upon the opening of our sins, pardon is assured. So it stands, saith Tertullian, both wayes, Cum accusat excusat, cum condemnat absolvit, &c. When we accuse ourselves, God acquits us, when we condemne our selves, God absolves us: Here is the ready way to get absolution, for a man to cast downe himselfe. He that takes no glory to himselfe, but all shame, and gives glory to God, God will give grace to such a soule; otherwise, let us never think that God will pardon those that we labour to hide from him, Si faves tu peccato, &c. saith Austin sweetly; if thou take upon thee to be the advocate of thy sins, to plead for them, how shall God be the acquitter, and absolver? Therefore that God may free thee from them, condemne thy selfe, lay the bond, and obligation and weight of thy sins upon thine owne conscience; that is the way to have God to ease them, that is the way the Prophet prescribes.
Beloved, we need not be discouraged at this Doctrine, it is not in the wit of man; and it were too bold a word to say that God himselfe could not invent a more easie way, we know not how farr God can goe, but we cannot see that God could have found a more [Page 39] facile way then for men to confesse and finde mercy, confesse, and have mercy: The true confession of the lips, out of contrition of spirit by Faith in Christ is most sure to meet with pardon and forgivenesse. Let any tell me whether there be a more compendious way to remission then this: It is but an easie way that is prescribed in the other word, Turne to the Lord, and the Lord assures the removing of judgements upon that. But confession of sin is more easie, it is that that is concurrent with the other, it is that that waites on it; nay, it is that that goes before; and if there be this humble acknowledgement made, if it be not out of dissimulation, and hypocrisie, God hath assured pardon to it: So different are the conditions of the Covenant at the first, and now; the precept that God gave to Adam was harder, Thou shalt not commit sin, but the commandement he gives us is easie, If thou sin, confesse thy sins to God, and he will have mercy: Confession is the salve; as God alone is the Physitian, so here he prescribes by the Prophet the salve for sinne. Nazienzen calls it so sweetly: It is the Potion that the soule takes, it is the Plaster that is to be applyed to the sore of sin. Chrysostome enlargeth it, by making the proportion in the other part: Sin, that is the disease and ulcer; and repentance, confession of sin, and the renouncing of our sin, that is the remedy: The remedy, saith Gregory well, because it is the opening of the wound: Saith Origen, it is as the Vomit that is taken into the stomack, that cleanseth the stomack; so repentance unloads the conscience; confession, and casting out sin by the mouth, it is the Vomit of the soule, saith he well. Confession it is the physick, that healing Medicine that God hath prescribed to us: Austin summs up many vertues in a short compendium of words, speaking of this excellent [Page 40]grace of confession of sin to God. Confession of sin to God, is that which is the hope of Beleevers, the glory of sinners, the expeller of all vice, and all iniquity; the Tether to keep a man in compasse of due obedience, the sweet bond to the soule; it is that that shuts the pit of Hell, it is that that opens the gate of Paradise, because it opens the way to the mercy of God; confession of sin is the language of repentance.
That when I consider, I cannot but wonder that men that are sensible of sin, and of Gods displeasure, should be so backward to this worke, not onely of repentance, but of acknowledgement of sin. It is a common fault we all labour of. First, we commit a sinne, and then with Adam we hide our selves, and get Fig-leaves, not onely to hide our selves from men, but from God. It is true, I cannot but wonder that men are loath to make their sins knowne to God; there is impious shame that keeps men from confessing their sins to men, because unlesse we tell them there are corner sins of darknesse that men cannot finde out; but is it shame to confesse them to God? God knowes them all before, why should men goe about to hide that which he knowes before it is committed? Why should I hide them from thee, O Lord, saith Austin, since thou knowest mine owne heart better then I my selfe? Yet so vaine we are, we thinke if no earthly eye see us in the commission of sin, neyther doth the eye of Heaven looke upon us: When we see not our selves, we thinke God sees us not; we desire to walke in Mists and Clouds, it is the case of every man: Tertullian sets it downe well, concerning this duty of confession.
Every may hath forehead enough for the committing of sinne, their foreheads are harder then an Adamant to commit sinne, but then they have no forehead [Page 41]to confesse: It is shame that keeps them from men, and it is shame that keeps them from God. Et sic, &c. saith he, no marvell if they perish with that ill shame, and pudor, since they are more mindfull of shamefastnesse then salvation; for if there be any shame in confessing sins to God, there is a great deale more in hiding them. But it is so farr from shame, that it is the onely grace, it is the first fruits of repentance, confession. Children when they are first borne, cry; it is the first expression of life, crying; and hee that is borne and begotten to God againe, that is, a new borne babe, the first manifestation of life is from the mouth, by confession of sinne.
O Beloved, let us not be so inured to hide our sins from God that must onely pardon them, not to hide them from him, that will call us to account: If wee hide them now, the time will be that he will lay them open. Christ saith in the Gospell, that that is done in secret shall be published on the house top: that that is now done in corners shall then be layd open, when all flesh shall be layd open before Gods tribunall: If now it be a little shame, what will it be then? If there be shame in sin now, what confusion will there be when it shall be the forerunner of damnation and Hell? If any thing in the World will move a man to lay open his heart, to d [...]vide his heart, and make all naked before God, it is this consideration that all must be layd open after, the secrets of all hearts must be disclosed: And in the meane time if he would have any comfort of the pardon of sin, now, hee must repent of them, and confesse them. Wee need not be ashamed to come to God; I shewed before, hee hath annexed pardon to confession: See it in instances and examples, the Publican he comes with the language of confession, they were not many words, it was but a [Page 42]breife confession of sin, O God be mercifull to me a sinner. There is the petition in the first part of the words, and confession in the next, I am a sinner, therefore O Lord be mercifull; see the issue, He went away justified, saith Christ; he sayd little, Peter sayd lesse, Peter went out, and wept bitterly: Lego, &c. saith Ambrose, I read that Peter wept, but not that he spake any words of confession; there was the confession of the heart; and though we read not of it, yet no doubt the voyce of the mouth went with the cry of the eye; Peter wept, and confessed his sinne: And marke, Peter was received againe to favour, and to the honour of Apostleship, yet we read not of the words that he spake. Every man supposeth, that he that comes to confesse sin, brings words with him, yet we see not his words.
If not that example, see David, Nathan comes to him, he makes a Parable, and then comes with a compendium, Thou art the man; David multiplies not words againe; there are but three in our language, there is but one in the Latine, and in the Originall; Peccavi, I have sinned: before the word was out of Davids mouth, Nathan from God gives him a publication of pardon, that hee had pardoned his sin: It could not be a shower confession then that that is made in one word, he could not speake more compendiously: Yes, we see in Psal. 32. he makes a shorter confession, he had but a thought, a purpose of confession, and God pardoned him, I sayd I will confesse: God saved him a labour of further expression, because he saw the integrity of his heart; before he sayd, I have sinned, I sayd I will confesse, upon the resolution of repentance, there is a resolution of forgivenesse: So gracious is God, not onely to meet us, but to prevent us: It was a sincere acknowledgement and confession that he made, and it was in that very purpose of confession.
Nay, goe further; for the Children of Israel went not thus farr as to come to a purpose of repentance, yet God was pleased to pardon them as farr as concerned outward punishment, Psal. 78. as strong a place as I know in the Scripture; David reckons up their rebellions, then after many mercies that God had shewed them, he saith, They flattered God with their lips, and lyed with their tongues; they made a confession, but it was an hypocriticall confession, it was out of dissimulation, they flattered God with their tongues: They sayd, because of the necessity of punishment, Wee have sinned, but their hearts were not touched with their sins, They flattered God with their tongues, and lyed to him with their lips: And it followes, Out of the abundance of his loving kindnesse he pardoned their sins, and destroyed them not: Not that God is pleased with such confessions; it is such a confession as never prevailes: Hypocrisie sets a man further from pardon, because it is a double sin, yet at that time when they would not be brought to a formall confession, God forbeares to punish, to encourage them after, hee forbeares the punishing of them for a time. As Ahab for his counterfeit humiliation, God diverts the judgement to encourage us to true humiliation. So Jehoahaz a wicked King, he continued in the sins of Jeroboam, yet when he was affticted and humbled himselfe before God, although it were a counterfeit humiliation, he diverted the judgement: If he shew mercy to the confessions of Hypocrites that are full of hypocrisie and dissimulation, what will he doe to those that doe it sincerely; I say, God loves not hypocrisie, and hypocrisie is farthest from pardon; though it be, yet because they were so farr from true repentance that they would not be brought to an outward forme, when they brought that forme, God encouraged them [Page 44]to goe on further that he remitted the judgement temporall upon their fained, forced, humiliation.
Is it not then a great encouragement for us to repent, and confesse our sins? Confession is a grace that shines in all Christian vertues: There is no vertue that can be practised without confession of sin; whether a man doth well or ill, confession comes in, as Austin saith sweetly, If I be ill, this is to confesse to the glory of God that my sin is of my selfe, if I doe good, this is to confesse to the glory of God that all grace is from him. In evill, there we bring confession, that is, the confession of our miquities: In good we bring confession, the confession to Gods praise, and of Gods grace; so every way confession is necessary, In bono fact a tuo, &c. If wee doe any thing well God must have the glory, because he workes it; if wee doe any thing ill, then wee must confesse to take shame, because all our confusion and shame is from the iniquity of our owne heart. That is the first thing the Prophet would have them bring, the language of repentance; the language of repentance is the confession of sin, by acknowledging them to God,
That is the first thing, Take with you words of repentance, confesse your sins to God, he shewes the necessity of confession.
The second thing he shewes not onely the necessity of the duty, but hee gives them direction; they are sweetly couched here, Take with you words, and goe, and confesse, that is, Take such words as become Converts, and Penitents. What are those words the Prophet bids them take, concerning the duty of confession? We will reduce them to foure heads.
First, Humble words, pride will not stand with repentance, I gat me to God right humbly. Looke upon all the confessions of prayer or sin in Scripture, they were [Page 45]all seasoned with the grace of humility; I am lesse then the least of thy mercies, saith Jacob, I am unworthy that thou shouldest come under my roofe, was the confession of the Centurion; I am lesse then the least of Saints, because I persecuted the Church, saith Paul. Look upon the confessions of the Old Testament, how they are seasoned with humility. Ezra, Ezra 9. he confesseth in the name of the people, and he begins it so, O Lord I am ashamed, and blush to come before thee, &c. It is the very same words that Nehemiah takes, in confessing the peoples sin when he was the mouth of the people, Nehem. 9. We lye under shame upon the ground, confusion covers our faces, wee and our Princes, and Preists, and our Fathers, have all been rebellious against thee: It is the forme of words that Daniel useth too in the confession of sin that he makes for the people, O Lord, to thee belongeth righteousnesse, but to us confusion. Here is then the humble straine of repentance and confession of sin, to give glory to God, and to take shame to our selves. Here is the proper dialect, the true Idiome of the language of repentance: Those are the first words he bids them take, take humble words; the confession of pride, a Pharisaicall confession will not doe it.
Secondly, They must be mournfull words: Teares are the lav [...]r in which confession of sin bathes it selfe. When a man is to frame the words of confession of sin to God, the eye gives Inke, and the heart gives accents; teares are the oyle in which the words of confession are steeped, and sighs and groanes are the compasse, and point, whereby the line of confession is drawne to God, they must be mournfull words; the cry of the eye, and the voice must goe together. If the heart melt, the eye will weep; if the voice houle, the eye will have sympathy; that was the forme of Davids confession, I roare through [Page 46]disquiet, I goe mourning all the day long. So we see the confession of Aaron that he made before Moses, Alas my Lord; there is not onely a word of humiliation, but a word of lamentation, Alas my Lord, for I have sinned, and done foolishly: And the Children of Israel, 1 Sam. 7. that they might expresse their humble confession of sin in such language, it is sayd that they were ashamed at Mizpeh; and what did they, they wept, and drew water, and poured it on the ground, and then they confessed to God that they had sinned. A man would wonder at such a ceremony, the pouring of water on the ground: What is of lesse moment then water spilt upon the ground? The Scripture useth that phrase to expresse a thing of no esteeme; and they were ashamed for that purpose, to shew that they could not weep enough themselves, they would by this, expresse the desire of their soules, that if they could, they would poure out Pailes and Rivers of teares: they wished that their heads were Rivers of waters; because they could not shed teares enow, they bring Buckets, and poure them out to the Lord. Take to you humble, and mournefull words, that is the second.
Thirdly, Take with you, simple, naked words, the words of integrity and simplicity a man must bring when he comes before God in the naming of his sin: It is not enough to confesse them in generall, because God knowes them in particuler; but God lookes that wee should search into our hearts, and dive into our soules, and fetch up all, and leave no dreggs of sin under, but evacuate all; if there be but the least behinde, it will turne to poyson: We must not come before God with a heart and a heart, and a tongue and a tongue, as we must bring simplicity of heart, so simplicity of speech: So we finde the forms of all confessions in Scripture run thus. [Page 47]They contented not themselves to say they had sinned, Pharoah, and Saul, and Judas could goe so farr, I have sinnod, they could not speake lesse, if they sayd any thing, yet they that sayd lesse found it made good from the heart, David sayd no more; but they had not true repentance, because they had one tongue in their hearts, and another in their tongue; God looks to the language of the heart. As we must bring naked open hearts, so we must bring simplicity of speech: All the confessions in Scripture run thus, with naming the sins, not in generall onely, but in particuler. So the Israelites, Numb. 21. We have sinned in that we have spoken against the Lord, and his servant Moses; they name their sin: So in 1 Sam. 12. when Samuel presseth them home, and layes to their heart all the sins that they had committed, then they make confession, in naked simple words, We have sinned, and added this to all our sins, to aske a King: They did not onely confesse in generall, we have sinned; but in particuler, this is that sin that wee have provoked God by. As Davids heart smote him when he had numbred the people, presently he tells God hee had sinned in this sinne of numbring the people; while his heart was hott, and the sinne lay upon him, hee opens it to God in simple, naked words. That is the third sort.
Last of all, There is another, bring with you forcible words, weighty words, aggravating words; such words as may exagerate your sins against your selves, such words: Lay them not onely open, but make them more if it were possible; though it be a sinne to lye to God, but though a man say with Paul, Of whom I am cheife, it is farr from dissimulation; he that knowes his owne heart, is able to say, hee is the cheife of sinners, though the World be able to lay nothing against him, because [Page 48]every man knowes the sinne of his owne heart: Therefore he that comes to confesse will not bring cold words, but aggravating words: So run all the formes in Scripture, because when we aggravate, God extenuates, and when we make more, God makes lesse; but we cannot make them more, but aggravate our sins in confession. Looke to that in Nehemiah, how he aggravates with words after words, We have dealt proudly and stoutly with the Lord. So saith Ezra, Wee have hardned our hearts, and refused to obey; wee have not hearkned to his Commandements, we have rebelled against him, we and our Kings, our Princes, our Preists, and our Fathers. And Daniel in his confession adds, The men of Judah, and the people of Israel. There are all aggravations against the persons, and against the sins, Wee have dealt proudly, wee have hardned our hearts, we have not hearkned to Gods Law, we have rebelled against him. And such were the confessions that David made, one we have in Psal. 106. We have sinned, and dealt wickedly, and committed iniquity; as if he wanted words to expresse himselfe, and it is the very same words with Daniel, and Ezra, in their confessions. David in Psal. 51. My iniquities are gone over my head, and are as a burthen too heavy to beare: See, how could he exagerate more? they are over my head, above my reach, I cannot compasse them; as the flood that overwhelmes a man in the bottom of the water, and he sees nothing but destruction; so my sins are gone over my head, I cannot look to the top, or bottome, or reach them; and they are too heavy a burthen, I cannot beare them; thou alone must ease me of them. Daniel and Ezra, aggravate sin in the same words, Our sins are increased up to Heaven; here was a high pitch he tooke to himselfe; not onely in the knowledge of them (so every sin grows up to Heaven, because God knows them) but for multitude [Page 49]and increase, we have piled sin upon sin. As the Giants of old, set Pelion upon Ossa, and Parnassis upon both; so we have set one sin upon another, that they are heaped up to Heaven, the Earth is weary with bearing of them, they reach to Heaven: So, here is the form of words, bring naked, simple, humble, forcible, aggravating words.
And after all this, when wee looke upon all these formes of confession, and see the practice of the Saints of old, and see the burthen of sin, and of the commands, are we not all stirred up? are we not all ready to burst? Is it possible to hold, but to cast off such shame almost, and in the middest of much people to acknowledge wee have sinned. Lord, we have sinned, and for our iniquities and transgressions these troubles are come upon us: If wee want words of our owne, let us borrow of those confessions in Scripture. We have need to take all helps, sin lyes close, all helpes of discovery, of removall, and of comfort; so we shall be able to expresse our selves, when we see those formes that they exprest themselves in, that was the end, when the Prophet bids them take words, that is, get the language of repentance, goe humble your selves and your soules to God, take words, and goe, and confesse to him; that is the first thing.
I see the time is spent, and the weather is hot, yet points that are depending one upon another, are best applyed when the heart is warme; and sometimes the dependance adds so much grace to a point, that the grace of it is lost, if the season be not taken.
The language of confession and the language of prayer, Take words to you, when you turne to the Lord by repentance, [Page 50]then take words; and when you turne to the Lord by prayer, then take words. These two goe together, confession and prayer. In Nehem. 1. there they be joyned, I prayed before thee for the Children of Israel, and confessed to thee the sins of the Children of Israel. And in Dan. 9. I prayed to my God, and made my confession before him. There must be no prayer made to God, where there is no confession of sin; for if we multiply our prayers, and pray every houre, yet there goes sin betweene, and though it be a sin repented of, and though it be a sin that is pardoned before, yet David confessed his sin after it was pardoned: nothing moves so much to confession, as the knowledge of pardon. Prayer will not availe without confession, therefore I first spake of the other: Prayer without confession, saith Chrysostome, it is as if a Bird should have her wings at liberty, and her feet be tyed: Confession is as the feet, and prayer as the wings; if a Bird have the wings free, and the feet in a snare, it cannot get up: so, though the heart pray, yet if the foot of confession be in a snare, there is no hope that the heart should flye to God, it is as a Bird that hath the wings at liberty, and the foot is in a snare; therefore these must goe together, take to you words of confession and prayer. I must be breife, therefore I will reduce them to three heads.
There are three things the Prophet aimes at in this exhortation, Take to you words of prayer.
He shewes the necessity of vocall prayer, Take to you words.
He shewes the necessity of preparation to prayer, Take words: It is not onely use words and pray, but take them, think before hand.
Thirdly, He shewes what kinde of words the humble soule brings before God in prayer.
These three things I will breifly touch.
First, The necessity of vocall prayer, Take to you words. Thinke it not enough to turne your hearts to God: It is true, importunity of affection moves God more then importunity of speech, for he looks to the heart and reines, and requires truth in the inward parts: But though the heart be principall in the sacrifice, yet it is not the sole agent. All prayer is not included in conceived prayer: God will have honour of the lips, as well as of the heart; he did not make man all soule and spirit: as he made him part body, and part soule, so he will have honour of both. Honour him in the heart, that is the cheife, else the other will not prevaile, when we draw neere him with our lips, if our hearts be farr from him: But the heart is not the onely thing, though it be the cheife; get words to your selves, get a good expression. For this purpose, God hath given man the use of speech, not onely that he should converse with Men, but wi [...]h God; he converseth with men by intercourse of speech, with God by prayer: Prayer is the language of the heart, God is delighted with that; God is delighted with the language of prayer, or else hee would not have set us so many formes in Scripture, and all those dictates. God could worke grace in the heart without Preaching, but he useth outward meanes, because men have bodies and soules, and God can accept the prayer of the heart; but God will have both parts. Seek to God with the inward man and with the outward man. David calls his tongue his glory, for that end; for the tongue is the interpreter of the heart, the tongue is the Secretary of the minde, it is that Ambassador that every poor contrite soule sends to God.
Those words that flye to Heaven, and passe the Clouds, are delivered and dictated by the tongue: Therefore it [Page 52]is that God hath made some part of the body the interpreter to all the duties of piety. Mourning is one part of repentance; the interpreter of that affection of sorrow, is the eye; if the heart mourne, the eye will weep: Humiliation and dejection of spirit, the casting downe of the soule, that is another grace, within, and there is another interpreter without, the knee is the interpreter of that grace; if the heart be cast downe, the body will, the knee will bow. Charity is another grace of the heart within; the interpreter without is the hand; if the heart be inlarged to wish well, the hand will be inlarged to give to the poore: And if the heart be inlarged with devotion, the hands will spread; the hand and eye move as the heart dictates, and the knees bow as the heart dictates, every part of the body is the interpreter of the soule.
Lastly, Prayer it is a grace of the heart, but it hath an interpreter without, the tongue is the interpreter; it is the Angell or Messenger of the understanding. Clemens Alexandrinus calls it the Trumpet of the soule: The tongue, it is not onely the interpreter, but the sollicitor: The tongue is the sollicitor that the heart sends to Heaven; God requires not the prayer of the lips, because he cannot heare the prayer of the heart, God forbid we should think so, he knowes our thoughts before they are. A mans silence is a cry to God; he heard Moses when hee said nothing; he heares the silence of prayer, as well as the voice. Tertullian well expresseth it, he is not onely the beholder of the heart, but the hearer of the heart: The heart hath its language, and every part of the body hath its language; the eyes language is weeping, and the hands language is lifting up, and the knees language, it is bowing, and all comes from the language of the heart: God understands the language of each part; if the heart [Page 53]speake, though the tongue be silent, he understands that. When a man lyes upon his death-bed, and his speech is gone, the hands are lifted up, God heares that: A man may pray with his eyes, with his hands, with his knees, but he must not confine his prayer to these; he may pray with his heart, but hee must not confine prayer to the heart: God will not onely have us say we pray within, we pray to God, and we wish well, and never consider that God is over our heads, we send up ejaculations; but take to you words; where is the witnesse of your mentall prayer? Take to you words.
The point is this, I will but name it: ‘Vocall Prayer is a great helpe to the ejaculations of the minde.’
It hath great advantage, in publike, and in private prayer.
In publike prayer it is simply necessary; there cannot be a combination of affections, except there be vocall prayer: we cannot read the language of the heart one of another. There cannot be union of affections, except there be one voice for all: Nothing commends prayer more to God, then unity, if it be the prayer of unity; the harmony of prayer cannot be preserved in a Congregation without vocall prayer, except it be expressed by words, and formes, they are necessary, that I shall shew after. There must be vocall prayer used, that the Congregation may be joyned together: Therefore we pray in the last prayer, We make our common supplications. I take occasion, because people take occasion to mistake, it is not common, because they are ordinary supplications, but thus, common supplications that concerne us all.
It is needfull also in private prayer, it hath these three advantages.
First, Prayer of the tongue, it makes prayer a perfect burnt Sacrifice, when the tongue joynes in words: Prayer is a dart, zeale points it, and words feather it; when it is poynted by zeale, and feathered by words, it flyes home; when the inward and the outward man agree together, when the strings of the heart, and the language of the tongue speake one thing, then there is a perfect Sacrifice offered to God. Pray to him with the heart, and with the lips.
Secondly, The language of prayer is needfull to be exprest by the lips; because words are as bellows to the affections, they are a meanes to kindle good affections. Words restraine affections that they shall not rove; they confine the affections to holy and heavenly desires, they not onely confine, but as I sayd, they kindle affections. They are as bellows. Prayer is as Incense, zeale puts to the fire in prayer, and words are the bellows that blow it up to make it flame; they make this Incense not onely sume but flame. If words be wanting, prayer will coole of it selfe; it is impossible that a man should continue and persevere in prayer, except he use words; because the affections will rove: The heart is able to expresse pious ejaculations; but to persevere in prayer, without consining to formed words, or where there is a habite of prayer without words, it is impossible to continue.
Thirdly, It is the meanes to glorifie God more: In prayer we glorifie God in body and soule: It is not enough that we glorifie God within, we may doe it within, but who knowes it? Then it is onely to our selves; but when it is with the lips, we doe it to others: Even the Saints in Heaven use language in the glorifying of God; they sing to the glory of God, Halelujah, that song of praise to God, and expresse it by words, because there [Page 55]may be a common participation, that they may make an eccho: Therefore David though he were a man that had a mentall gift of prayer, yet he confined not himselfe to it: I called to God with my voice, and he heard my prayer; I will sing of thy kindnesse for ever, and with my mouth I will declare it: Marke, I will sing of it, and declare it with my mouth, and call to God with my voyce: Therefore because there is a necessity of Vocall prayer to glorifie God, that is the first reason the Prophet saith, Take words, that is the first duty.
Secondly, He shewes the necessity of preparation: It is not onely use words; the Heathen that thinke to be heard for much babling, they use words, but they take not words. What is that? To study, to single, and cull out words before, to cast about where to get words. Looke into the closet of your heart, and see what things you want; see what acceptable formes the Saints used, then come, and humble your selves before God, but take to you words: The necessity of preparation in the duty of prayer is briefely layd downe by Solomon, in Eccles. 5. Be not rash to utter a thing before God, for he is in Heaven. That is, Rush not upon prayer, goe not into Gods presence before thou be fitted, there must be holy preparation, not onely before publike, but private prayer. Beloved, we come to pray, and the reason why our petitions are denyed, is, because our hearts rove. He will never come into Gods presence with reverence one day, that prepares not somewhat the day before, that sets not worldly things aside the day before. As in publike, so in private prayer, prepare before you come to Church, and after: How ever some would scare Christians out of piety, they shall not scare Christians from their duty. They say, it is superstition for a man to humble himselfe before God when hee comes to the Church, and [Page 56]Congregation: they say, hee must joyne with the Congregation, there must not be a sequestration, though it be never so short to fit himselfe: It is true, a man humbles and prepares himselfe before, but now he comes to the performance of it. I humble my selfe before, but now I come to the performance, give me such a heart as I may joyne with thy Servants to confesse our sins, and to make knowne our wants: And this must be superstition in their interpretation, because we doe not joyne with the Congregation: They make no conscience of it, if they did, they would not keepe their owne posture at the Creed, they to sit, and others stand: I will be bold to say, it is fancie. The hearts of Christians must not be troubled, whereby there comes a great deale of offence; they run out of the Church if a Minister humble himselfe before God in the Pulpit, what they please must be superstition. No, when we come before God, there must be preparation. David prayed before he prayed, Let the lifting up of my hands be as Incense. Micah studyed before he prayed, Wherewith shall I come before the Lord, and make my supplication? What gesture shall I use? and what preparation shall I make? So should every good Christian; and the reason is good, prayer is weighty, the tongue is slippery, and the affections roving; a man had need to hedge in his heart with all preparation: If a man speak to men, as I come to speak to you, yet I dare not come without due preparation, and yet I speak to men, as my selfe; much more when a man comes before God. If a man when he speaks to men, labours to shun Shelves and Solicismes of speech, and to ingratiate his person, and presse it home upon the hearts of his hearers, how much more when he speaks before God, that reads the language of the heart, who is a God that heares prayer, to whose presence all flesh comes. Moses, [Page 57]when he was to speak to Pharaoh, durst not goe, because he wanted words, and was a man of flow speech, and so Jeremie; yet they were but to speake to men. If any man say there was a necessitie, because they went on Gods errand; that was not the reason, looke back to humane oratours, Demosthenes, Tullie, see what preparation they made to speak before humane auditorie; yet they would correct their errours, and set every word in due place; they would get words, pick up phrases, if any tittle of pronunciation were more advangious then other; they would get that, meerely to prevaile in civill causes for men; how much more when we come to God in prayer, and not only be orators, but petitioners, and for the best of his mercies, for grace, the richest jewell in all his Store-house; and God that searcheth the heart, and sees if the heart and Spirit be answerable to the tongue, and hand; a man had need to be prepared before-hand: Therefore Abraham, a man that had heavenly acquaintance with God, he fitted himselfe before he would come in prayer; see how many prefaces he useth, six times he prayes, and every prayer hath a preface, Let not my Lord be angrie, and I will speake. Behold I have taken upon me to speake, that am but dust and ashes. He useth those holie prefaces to ingratiate himselfe with God: knowing how great an honour it is, for God to vouchsafe a mortall creature to speake to him: so will we, if we consider the greatnesse of Gods majestie, we will pray, that we may pray, search, and examine, and see what blessings God hath bestowed, and then we shall know what to give thankes for, see what evill we have committed, and then wee shall know what to mourne for; see what judgements and temptations God hath removed, and then wee shall know how to blesse him, what sinnes we are prone to, that wee may know what to pray against [Page 58]and see what temporall things wee need, and then we may know what to beg; this the Prophet would have, Take words, studie words before you come, take not perfunctorie words, use not such as come first to hand; deale not so boldly, and familiarly with the glorious presence of God: speake to God as if you did speake to men, nay as if you were to speake before the judge of all men.
Lastly, here he gives a direction what words to use in prayer. The language of prayer is of a great extent: looke how many our wants are, so many severall formes and dialects our prayer hath; and looke how various mens hearts are, so various is prayer, but for our direction, confine it to these particulars.
First, Take to you words, that is, holie, and heavenly words, such as becomes that glorious Majestie: therefore our blessed Saviour hath taught us to pray to Our Father in Heaven, intimating that when we come to God, we must not only bring heavenly affections, but heavenly word: what are those? words that relish of heaven; words that have the coyne and stamp of the Spirit of God on them, he that brings a earthly heart and carnall, earthly words to God, cannot speed: Prayer hath a dialect proper to it selfe: bring words; that is, heavenly words.
Secondly, bring with you words; that is, forcible, fervent, powerfull words; (come not to God with a cold temper) they are such words that must prevaile: for there is a language that specially prevailes with God; that is, bring such words as may importune God. It is not a cold muttering of a forme of prayer that is acceptable to God; no, but pray with the heart, not only speake but call, nor call but crie, ask, and seeke, and knock; if asking will not serve, seeke, if that will not doe, knock. [Page 59]There is a delight in God, to be not only spoken to, but forced, the violent take heaven, and there is no violence, but of faith, and prayer; faith by one violence, and prayer by another. The prayer of the fervent heart breakes through the Clouds; no impediment can keep it from Gods throne, take fervent words, wooe God, intreate him, importune him, to see if he will be intreated to turne from his wrath.
Thirdly, take intelligent words, understand your selves what you speake, use not such words as doe not expresse your mind. It is a mocking of God to come to God in an unknowne language. That is the great delusion of our adversaries of Rome, the great manner of cogging to delude the people, to keepe them in ignorance, from knowing the word of God, and what they speake to God; that as they believe by an implicite faith, so they must pray by an implicite devotion, that if the Priest that sets them the forme of prayer, or if the Church should goe about to deceive them (as they doe too too much, they might set a forme of cursing as well as praying, and how can they understand it? and they must take it upon trust. These are not intelligible words, but I cannot proceed further.
SERMON III.
Take to you words, and turne to the Lord, say unto him, take away all iniquitie, and receive us graciously, &c.
IT was well sayd by Saint Austin, that Art perfects nature, hee found the proofe thereof in himselfe; for it had perfected him: For minerals and vegetatives, you all know, that it is mechanick, and inferiour Arts that perfect them. Nature gives gold, and Art purifies it; nature gives Stones that are precious, and Art makes them more precious; nature gives simples, and Art makes them confections. And for man that is the most excellent of inferiour creatures, they are the ingenious and the spirituall Arts that perfect man. And every severall Art hath a kinde of speciall interest in some severall persons: For memory, they are the rules of method that perfect memory. And [Page 62]the rules of invention, perfect parts: the rules of disputation, perfect reason, the rules of oratorie, perfect speech; and generally whether wee looke upon the bodie, or whether we looke upon the soule, if there be any thing in either that is defective, art either restores, or helpes it, if there be any thing luxurious, art pollisheth it; if any thing disorderly, art corrects it; that the Philosopher had good reason to say, Art perfects nature: for he could doe nothing but by Art: now if Art give such perfection to nature, that is so lame in it selfe, what perfection doe Christians draw from that that is the Art of all other Arts, the art of Gods booke, those heavenly rules of direction containd in the word of God? there is no part of man, but it perfects, for it not only perfects but changeth, it changeth our nature, not only to some degree, but to a totall and compleat estate. It converts the soule, it rejoyceth the heart, it delights the eye, for our actions, it teacheth us to live, for our thoughts, it teacheth us to, meditate for our speech, it teacheth to discourse godly. If there were no more Scriptures, yet this one Text that I have read, shewes the proofe of it.
Its the Prophets intendment by this Scripture to worke a change in the people of the Jewes to whom he preached, to worke an alteration, to a better knowing of this by experience, that the word it corrects, and reformes, and there is in every part of it, a severall reformation, that may be wrought, if the heart be hardened, here this Scripture teacheth to humble them, Turne to the Lord, if the armes be infolded, this Scripture teacheth to spread them, if the lips be sowed up, if the tongue stammer, that we know not how to expresse our selves before the heavenly majestie, this Scripture teacheth to open them, Take with you words, &c. So, that which was intended [Page 63]by him when he spake them first, is the same that I intend when I handle them now.
The parts you know are two.
- A rule of excitement, and
- A rule of direction.
The rule of excitement to two duties, one to the dutie of action, Turne to the Lord, of that I spake.
There is an excitement to a generall dutie of prayer. The manner of prayer, Take with you words, and go to God. What words I shewed the last time, the words of prayer, & of confession, those are the words; and what were the kinds of both, and the necessitie of both, so far I went.
Another is this particular forme, Take words and say to him. This part I am to goe on with.
That is, and say thus unto him, in hunc modum, in haec verba, after this manner in these words. The Prophets intendment is to give them a help for their infirmities in the worke of prayer, he pens a forme for them, he sets this as an example, and patterne of prayer, whereby they should make their prayers; a forme to use when they came before God.
He prevents an objection, Take with you words, and turne to the Lord. I, faine wee would take words, but where shall we get them? what words are fit? wee are ignorant, we are not acquainted with the language, that dutie hath been a stranger to us; who will teach us and instruct us, Wherewith shall wee come before the Lord? what words shall we use when we come before him? [Page 64]He prevents the objection in these words, And say to him; I will lend you words, if ye be ignorant I will instruct you; these are the words you shall use. Like a good instructer, he not only teacheth them the dutie, that they are to doe, but shewes them the manner of the performance; he excites them to prayer, and repentance, and shews to them a patterne of prayer, he gives them this forme of confession.
You see beloved, that formes of prayer are not now taken up only: it is not a thing so new, as that so many disgraces should be put upon set formes, especially those that concerne the whole people, a Church, and Congregation, they are as ancient as Pauls time. Paul is pleased to tie himselfe to a forme; and not only when he preached (I doe not say he did so alway, for then there was a greater necessitie) but even when he wrote. A man when he writes, hath libertie of time for varietie, especially Paul having the gifts of the Spirit, yet he ties himself to a set prayer in al his Epistles, and makes it a token whereby it may be known, Thus I write, the grace of our Lord Jesus Christ, &c. and so he shuts up all.
Not only Paul, but our blessed Saviour, he that is the wisedome of the Father, he by whose Spirit we learne to pray; he that commenceth our suits to God; he that hath the fulnesse of all knowledge, therefore all varietie of heavenly expressions; when he prayed before God, and in his last prayer that he made in the garden; thrice he prayd, Matth. 26. and all those times he useth the same forme, he speakes the same words; he went, and prayed first, Father if it be possible: and then in vers. 22. he prayes againe and saith the same words: and then in verse 24. he prayes and saith the same words, he could have had varietie to have exprest that notion, that is, to beg assistance of his father which he needed then as man; [Page 73]he exprest it in that forme: we have his example, it is as old as Christs time.
Nay, before Christ came, in the time of the Prophets, it is as old as Moses, and that is as farre as we can goe. For Hezekiahs time it is plaine, 2 Chron. 29. he cals to the Priests to sing to the Lord in the words of David, and Asaph: there are many particulars.
And therefore they are much to blame, that will bring an ill report on a good thing, that goe about to stumble the consciences of the weake, as though it were an impediment for the Church of God in publick to keep themselves to a set forme. They might remember that there be examples, and What was written aforetime, is written for our learning.
But we have more then examples; we have Christs direction, When ye pray, pray thus, Our Father.
Besides, we reade of the happie successe that those prayers had; and God approved of the same, when they used and kept themselves to formes; he that approved it in other Saints, will not disdaine it in us; if it were pietie in them, it cannot be ill in us.
As for those flouts that they give it, that it is a stinting of the Spirit, a confining of the grace of God: that it is to keepe people to walke upon crutches; and making people swim upon bladders; they are emptie, vaine, windy words, that become such emptie Spirits: they are not the words of the Spirit of God; they are not words that savour of pietie, nay not of reason.
For yet, if they be scandalized at the formes that wee make, will they at the formes of Christ, and of the Prophets? will they say that Christ that conformed to a forme, and to the Prophets, that it was a walking upon crutches, and a swimming with bladders; if they lay such imputations upon the formes that we have, they [Page 66]will not spare to lay the same upon that of Christ, they quarrell as much against it, as at our prayers, that now superstition it must be, or I know not what vaine tautalogie, to have the use of the Lords prayer in publick assemblies. Why did Christ give it? It is the form that he would have his Apostles, and his Church use to the worlds end; and as one saith well, for a man to pray otherwise then Christ would have him to pray, it is to be imputed ignorance, and folly, and sinne. Our blessed Saviour had a speciall intendment of pietie, when he set that forme to his Disciples, and to the Church of God; and if therefore they finde fault with that, we may well think they will be too scrupulous to finde fault with those formes that the Church hath set.
But let them not say, that preparation to prayer is a stinting of the Spirit: no, it is not a stinting of the Spirit of God; but a restraining of our owne wandring Spirits: Preparation is not so much a confining of the Spirit, as want of preparation is an abandoning of the Spirit of God.
It is true, it is acknowledged, and cannot be denyed, that conceived prayer, is an admirable grace, where it pleaseth God to give the facultie, and power, but yet for publique prayer, though the gift were had by one, it is not by all.
There are speciall uses, and reasons, that in publicke prayers formes are to be had.
They are speciall helpes to the weaknesse of those that are not able to send up their owne suits. They are speciall helpes of devotion, where the people know not what those things are, that they are to beg of God. They are a speciall meanes, to keepe in the heart, and affections within good compasse, and bounds, to hedg it in that it rove not. They are speciall helpes to communitie, [Page 67]and unanimitie of prayer. That which commends publique prayer is one heart, and voyce, sent to God; how can that be, by so many persons as meet in this congregation, if they have not one forme? if there be not uniformitie kept in that?
Besides, ordinarily, people doe not so much excell in this gift, as fitly to expresse themselves in conceived prayer, and oft those that are great ones are wanting, Wee know not how to pray as we ought. The Poet sayd, if men follow their owne desires, they seduce them: for what prayers make they?
One Poet tels us that they would beg of God that they might have opportunitie to deceive; give me grace that I may be accounted a holie, and righteous man: we may make such prayers as these, sometimes unlawfull, sometimes hurtfull, sometimes sinfull things we should pray for; and so more sinfull we should be, if we utter before God without due meditation, what we thought on before. Therfore these formes are put to us, we have mention upon record of the prayers of Abraham, of Jacob, of Moses, of David, of Hezekiah; of the Prophet Jeremiah, Daniel, Habakkuk, Nehemiah, Ezra, all theirs with many others are set downe upon record. To what purpose? but that we might thereby learne to fit our selves with words to attaine a habit of prayer, by studying of these formes.
And it is a great incouragement to know the formes that the Saints prevailed with of old; that God accepted such prayers at their hand: he that accepted them then, if we send them by the same Spi [...]it will accept them now.
Therefore in the course of Scripture, for all Christian duties, for all duties of pietie there were formes s [...]t, in the old Testament; for the blessing of the people th [...]e [Page 77]is a forme soe that Numb. 6. they were to blesse them thus, saying The Lord blesse you. When the Arke removed there was a forme for that, the forme then was, Arise O Lord in thy resting place, among the many thousands of Israel. When the Arke stood still, Returne O Lord to the many thousands of Israel. For the worke of purification, when any place was to be cleansed from the guilt of blood, that lay at the doore of the Citie, thus they were to say, Lord be mercifull to thy people, and lay not guiltines of blood to us. In the time of repentance and humiliation; the Prophet then sets a forme for them, Joel 2. Let the Priests, the Lords remembrancers stand betweene the porch, and the Altar, and say, spare thy people O Lord. And here Hosea seeing the necessitie in regard of the great defects, and many wants of the people, he cals on them to call upon God: and that their prayer might be accepted, as one that ministred to their infirmities, and helped their necessities, therefore he gives them this forme: he gave it to them, and the Spirit of God commends it to us, by leaving it in Scripture as an example for us to make our prayers by: as a warrant upon occasion, especially in publick, to use such a forme, Take to you these words, that I prescribe, and say thus to him.
The Chaldee paraphrase so descants upon it, and some other Rabbies; use either these, or the like words as these, Take away all iniquitie, and receive us graciously.
So, I have done with the preparative, that is, the rule of exhortation.
Now, Secondly, the rule of direction, and that hath two parts.
One is precatorie, take away all sinne.
The other part is promissorie, So will we render the calves of our lips.
I begin with the first of these, that is, the part precatorie, and therein are two things.
The parts of which the prayer consists.
And the order of the parts.
The parts of which the prayer consists are two.
One is, Take away all ill.
The other is,
Shew us good, receiveus graciously.
The first part is for the taking away of all ill, and the worst ill, the ill of sinne. It is but short, but it is very pithie.
There are three words in it, and they all have their emphasis; it is not called sinn, but iniquitie; it is not this, or that sinne but all: it is not only, lay it aside for a time, but take it away, remove it. So, these three make three parts.
There is first the thing deprecated, and prayed against, that is, iniquitie, and sinne.
Secondly, the extent of it, how farre the deprecation reacheth, not to a few, not to some, but all, take all iniquitie away, and leave none behind.
Then thirdly, the manner of the removing of it, a word that is very full, Take it away. We shall see the meaning of that when we come to it.
The first is the thing deprecated, sinne. The Prophet labours hereby, by setting this forme, to draw them to the acknowledgement of their sinne; and not only to an acknowledgement, but to an aggravation.
To an acknowledgement, in that he wisheth them to pray thus, Take away iniquitie. Saith Tertullian well, there is in all Petitions of mercie, a secret confession of sin, he that begs pardon, acknowledgeth sinne. He would not only draw them to an acknowledgement, but to an aggravation: Therefore he useth not the common word, [Page 70]take away sinne, but take away iniquitie, iniquitie hath a greater stroake saith Austin, it is plaine that sinne is common, iniquitie is extraordinarie. There are none of us all but acknowledge our selves sinners, and we doe not think much to be so called: but men will blush, and be ashamed, and loath to be accounted those that are impious, that have iniquitie. Austin shewes by it, that there is more in iniquitie, then in sin: therefore the Prophet useth that phrase, to teach us what is the greatest ill, against which we are to bend all our prayers, what was the great evill against which they were to millitate with their prayers? sinne and iniquitie. All a Christians labours, all his examinations, all his prayers and devotion are to looke this way, to the taking away of iniquitie. It is the most frequent Prayer that we are to put up; it is that daylie prayer, that wee are to put up; what ever we doe, and what ever wee stand in need of: there is no blessing that we are to beg of God, but this must goe in, aske in the first place pardon of sinne. If a man be to sit downe at his Table to eate meate, first beg pardon of sinne, because sinne will be a meanes to curse it to him; it cannot be good without Gods blessing; sinne may hinder the naturall worke of the creature; if a man be to goe a journey, and beg Gods protection, let him first aske pardon of sinne; for that will expose him to danger: there is no keeping of sinne in the house, and in the heart, first beg for the removing of that. If a man goe about his worke, he begs Gods blessing upon his labour, but first let him aske reconciliation and pardon of sinne: for sinne will make a mans labour unfruitfull, and unprofitable, and bring a curse upon his labour. If a man come to the House of God, to heare the word of God, and to joyne in prayer with the people of God, O let him, though he meane to aske a blessing, that it may edisie, [Page 71]yet let him first beg pardon; for sinne stops the eares of a man in hearing, and stops the eares of God in hearing. When God speakes to us, if sinne be not purged out of our hearts, we shall not benefit by the word, and we shal have no benefit by our prayers, If I regard iniquitie in my heart, the Lord will not heare my prayer. Therefore, this is the reason the Prophet would have them bend the Forces of their indeavours, and prayers against sinne. It is not, take away our punishment, or take away thy plague, they were in miserie now, the Prophet teacheth them, not so much to pray for that in generall, but that that they should stand upon is, Take away iniquitie.
And that is the reason, why, of all other prayers, the Devill most opposeth a man, both in making of this Petition, and in the comfort by it. He contradicts this prayer especially, because it is a choice fruit of Gods Spirit: and it is that prayer that ruins his Kingdome; reconciliation puls it downe, therefore he opposeth that.
One way whereby he opposeth it, is, by keeping men from seeing their sinnes. He that sees not his sinnes begs not pardon: if we be blind, we shall be dumb in that sence.
If he cannot hinder from the sight, he will hinder from the sence; a man will never aske pardon of that that he feeles not burthensome.
If he prevaile not with that, then he will keep them from the hope of pardon, and make them believe that their sins are unpardonable, what should I beg for pardon of sinnes, my time is past?
If not that, then he labours to keepe them from enjoying the comfort of pardon, he labours to blind their eyes if they have pardon, that they may not see that comfort.
If not that, he tempts them to presumption, if he cannot hinder them of the comfort, he labours to draw them to a presumptuous opinion of their righteousnesse, that they have no sinne to beg pardon, you are not such a sinner, &c. It were well, if there were no sinne but is that a Cockatrice egg, that they should thinke they need not to aske pardon of sinne at the h [...]nds of God.
It was one of the opinions in the primitive times, but this time farre outstrips that, because worse opinions attend upon it: there were some that were gotten in unawares, I wonder whence this opinion should grow, that Christians should ever come to this height of impietie, to thinke it unlawfull to beg pardon of sinne: therefore it comes from another, because God sees no sinne in his Children. But whence comes this, here is an ill bird, and an ill egge, yet it hath a dam that is older still, that is as damnable as either, that is, that Christians are not tyed to any obedience of the morall law, because they are brought under the obedience of Christ: see how they hang like Samsons foxes, that were tyed after a disorderly manner. First the Devill possesseth their hearts, that there is no obedience to the law of God, and thereby he stops up the fountain of al pietie. If there be no obedience to the Law, it must needs follow that there can be no sin, for there is no sinne without the transgression of the law, and then there no sinne for God to see, and then they need not after they are in the state of justification, beg remission they need not use this prayer, Take away iniquitie, nor that of Christ, forgive us our trespasses.
There is not any of all these opinions, but they are as I conceive sprung from the misunderstanding of some orthodox point in divinitie, that people not well understanding themselves, doe wrest.
As the poynt of justification only by faith, that point is only for our comfort: we must exclude works in justification, our works have no part in the justification of a sinner; but it doth not follow, because faith only justifies that thereupon they conclude; what have we to do with works, and obedience of the law? That is a mistake; for God, though he justifie us without works, he requires obedience as a fruit of justification, and as a speciall pledge of that grace that he works in the heart. There is the mistake of that.
The other, and a second branch comes from the mistake of another point that is comfortable, and hath its foundation in the book of God, that he that is truly in the state of son-ship cannot fall finally; that is a fundamentall point, and of great consequence: and that is cleare, because else Gods promise should not be true, if God were mutable, and should bring us into a state of adoption one day, and after cast us out. This is a point of great prety: But from wresting of this comes the other point, that because they cannot fall totally, that therefore they cannot fall at all; that because a man cannot sinne finally, that justification makes him totally gracious that he cannot sinne. For though God keep them from finall sinning, yet the best Saints fall. In many things wee sinne all: And he that saith he is not a sinner, is a lyar, even of those that are converted. Wee tread awry every day, and there are many slips, and sometimes foule, grosse falls; but it pleaseth God to raise us againe, but it is by repentance and faith in Christ, the same way that we rose at the first.
So, for the third point, that men need not beg pardon, it is from a corrupt originall. It is a good heavenly point, that there is a certainty of salvation granted to many Saints; that certainty may be had, though it be [Page 92]not had by all, every one comes not to the same degree of assurance. From the mistake of this, comes the third; because we may be assured that we are in a state of salvation, and grace, and that sinne is pardoned, we need not beg pardon: So, they run to popery another way. Popery is a thing that they disclaim, and while they would run from popery, they fall into another extream, and run to popery another way. Compare them a little; A Saint may come to perfection, and keep all the morall law, say the Papists; a Christian may come to that perfection, that he need not keep it say they. Some sins are of so easie a weight, they are not to be accounted, God accounts them no sins, the first motions. God sees not these in his Children as sins say the Papists. God sees no sin in his children say they: here is their errour. Say the Papists, if assurance may be had, why doe we beg for forgivenesse? It is fond to beg pardon, if wee have assurance: So they, because the child of God hath assurance, he needs not beg pardon. Thus they run by eschewing the contrary, into the same errour, in a worse manner then they. For of all other, these are most damnable. There is never an opinion that the Devill hath stirred up, that hath a worse savour and intendment in it then these. It overthrows the foundation of the Gospel, and of Christianity, and piety. It takes away Christ, and take him away, take away prayer, and repentance, and all at one blow.
O, when there are such fundamentall errours as these, shall we wonder if God send the plague to purge his floore, when these shall start up, and are not smothered? And those that should smother them doe not awake authority. No man cares which way Religion goes, and how it thrives: God will purge this leaven, from the authors of these opinions, and those that should suppresse it. God will not have every man preach what he will, [Page 93]and hold, and do what he will. And if humane Lawes be offended, there is severity enough in correcting; Gods law is broken daily, and no man looks after it. Of all others, that one grosse point that Christians are come to, think it unnecessary, nay needlesse, nay sinfull, to beg remission of sins; then farewell Gospel, and Religion, and all.
St. Austin had some in his time that were of that opinion, therefore he hath diverse passages against it. They had no sinne. The forme that Christ gave, it agrees to every Christian, it is a forme that all Christians must use to the worlds end; they must still pray, forgive us our trespasses as long as they live, and breath. Not only all other Christians, but the Apostles, the masters of the Flock, those that were the bell-weathers, the greater sort of sheep, that Christ committed the sheep to; yet the Apostles, when they were on the crosse, in suffering, or under the axe, yet still they must pray, forgive us our sinnes.
And in another place saith he, There was never any Saint in the world, or shall be, but must make this prayer, forgive us our trespasses: Only that Sanctum-sanctorum, Jesus Christ, he is excepted: he gave the forme, he needed it not.
Yet further, and that is a sweet speech, the whole Church of God saith it, and he is a reprobate that saith it not, that he is in that condition, of all other there is no greater signe then this, it is to be feared he is in a state of reprobation that will not say, Lord forgive us our trespasses, pardon our sins: Therefore there was good reason why the Prophet made them make their prayer against this iniquity, that is the transgression of the law, iniquity that makes shipwrack of conscience, and exposeth to judgment, and deprives of all comfort, and iniquity that condemneth to hell; therefore there they must settle this [Page 94]first petition, Take away iniquity.
Secondly, The extent, All iniquity; there is some reason why he addes that. All is a word of universality, an indefinite word; here is no iniquity mentioned, no fin mentioned, but all wound up in a clew, all in a lump propounded. Take away all. It is not take away our iniquity, that is meant: It is not take away this, or that; pardon our Idolatry, or our rebellion, pardon our prophanesse, or the adulterers that neigh after their neighbours wives: there be drunkards of Ephraim, pardon these sins; no, pardon all. There is some reason why the Prophet would have it thus; pardon all, take away all: I conceive these three reasons.
First, he would draw them to a generall acknowledgment of sinne; for however we are tyed to a particular mention, and confession of those sins that our consciences are privy to, upon due search, and in our acknowledgment and humiliation to name them to God. This I have done, and this thou hast done, deliver me from blood-guiltinesse O God. So, for those sins that are past our memorie; as there are many, those we wind up in a generall, implicite confession; as that Publican, O God be mercifull to me a sinner: as here the Prophet teacheth them to say, Take away all. He would have them thereby acknowledge their aggravation of sin. All, that is, many, exceeding many: nay, all, that is, all that can be said. Take away all the iniquities that we can name, and all that the Prophet can name, or that thou canst lay to our charge. Lord, our sins are great; as skarlet for die, as sands for number: but one wipe with the spunge of thy mercie wil take away all: they are more then we can expresse, and number, there is an all of them: It is warrantable by the example of the Saints in Scripture: And that is one of the errors of auricular confession that the Church of Rome fastens on [Page 95]men, because they tie men to reckon every sinne, that is impossible; so they lay burthens on the consciences of men.
It is true, it is the glory of Christians to honour God by confession, and he that studies his heart most, knows his life most: but those that we cannot reckon, it is an honour to God to reckon them up in generall phrases, that we may give God the glory of aggravation. I confesse against my selfe whatsoever I know I have done, and I confesse what I have forgotten. There are sinnes of my sleepe that I cannot remember, and of my dreames, I confesse them. There are sins of my cradle, I confesse to thee. There are sinnes that I took no notice of, before I had knowledge, pardon all my iniquities. The Prophet would draw them to an acknowledgement of all. Every man hath an All.
And if hee knew them to have an all, O what an all is that with which we are oppressed now? He that goes to reckon up the particulars of our general, the many species, & kinds in this age: it is an all that fils the world, that fils heaven, that fils the eares of God: our sins we confesse to thee, of thought, and word, and deed, of ignorance, of knowledge, of presumption, of infirmitie, our secret sins, our open sinnes, against thee, against our neighbours, against our selves. Thus a Christian goes on to aggravate against himselfe all these, and what ever else can bee said. He that goes about to reckon our drunkennesse, our adulterie, our backeslidings, the severall degrees of our prophanesse; the shedding of innocent blood, how it encreaseth: there hath been more blood shedde since the sickenesse began, more duels about the City then I have heard of in two or three yeares before. As if we would aggravate sinne, when God comes to reckon with us. If a man should reckon the degrees of fraud that is [Page 96]continually practised in shops, and trades; the prophaning of the Sabbath: & sin is come to that, that it is uncontrollable, that all the Magistrates in this Citie are not able to controll a few boyes, and disorderly men, that wrestle in the fields. So boyes give lawes to men, and so sin runs on. The sin that every man commits, if that be so infinite, the sin that the whole commits, how infinite is it? We have an all, He would bring them to an acknowledgement, that is the first reason.
Secondly, he would bring them to a detestation, and protestation against all. They come not to distinguish when they make confession before God: take away our mortall sins, but let our veniall sins alone; our greater sins wipe away; for our lesse, we will shift as well as we can: True repentance knowes no such distinction. Though there be a difference of sins, yet in repentance, repentance makes none; not the distinction so as to exclude any. It makes distinction to mourn more for shipwracking sinnes that burthen conscience, and force, and streine our teares; it mourns most for them, but it acknowledgeth all. If it be but as a graine of sand, that it acknowledgeth, an idle word, an exorbitant thought, an irreligious gesture, indiscretion, & folly, they are fruits of the first sin: and these, and every of these are opposite to the law. If it be a transgression of the law, it provokes the Divine Majestie, and is an obliquity from him, and incurs his justice, if God should be extreame. Therefore when a Christian askes pardon, he distinguisheth not; here is the sinne that I will lay aside; and this is the sin that I wil ask pardon of, no; he repents of none, that repents not of all. He distinguisheth not the profitable, and the unprofitable sins: here is a sinne I am crucified to, saith the old man, I will aske God pardon of that: but covetousnesse sticks to my fingers ends, I will not ask pardon of that. So, when nature is [Page 97] weake in a drunkard, he will then acknowledge, I have offended God, and sinned against the creatures in the intemperate use of them; now he dares not, for his consumption, or he must not, for his dropsie. It is not repentance that crucisies this sin, but nature: but his gam [...]ng, and intemperance, these he will keep. A true convert makes no distinction of pleasant or unpleasant sinnes: no, here is my Dalilah, begin with that first, all iniquity is to be relinquished; he that expects pardon of all, must renounce all.
Thirdly, there is another reason; that thereby hee might draw them to an acknowledgment of the great goodnesse of God, that he was able to pardon all. Take away all iniquity, all summed up together. By saying all, they acknowledg that God could and would remit all, if they repent of all, and leave all. Note, that there is no burthen of sinne so great, but God can pardon it, and take it away. There is a greater all of Gods mercie, then of our sinnes; and of Christs merits, then of our sinnes; for all the sins of the world put together, they are finite, he is an infinite Majestie: but in themselves God can number them, for they are written in his booke. The alsufficiency of that merit and sacrifice that Christ layd down, and the price of that inestimable blood, that is infinite. There can be no number made of the vertue of those drops of blood which Christ shed: there can be no number made of that mercie, the drops of which God comprehends us with, therefore mercie and merit is greater then sin. If we can confesse all, God can pardon all. Look as in nature, the Philosopher observed, that infinite is of that extent, that no finite can be proportionable: as an infinite number, though there can be none, because another number may be added: but an infinite number, ten thousand millions, it is as far off of infinite as tenne, because [Page 98]there is no proportion, because it may be multiplyed, and multiplyed. So, though sins be many, as millions, it hath no proportion to the merits of Christ, why? because they are infinite: that blood is of excellent vertue, it can wash white; because it is infinite, it hath sufficiency to pardon all sin, and do it easily.
So it is, as if he had said: O Lord we are ready to confesse all, take all away; what we can, we alleadg against our selves; we beseech thee shew mercie. We know thy mercie is greater then our sins; as we confesse all, pardon thou all.
The Scripture sets it out by an all too, the blood of Jesus Christ cleanseth us from all sin. God hath made his promise so: At what time soever a sinner repenteth, I will blot out all his wickednesse. That thereby they might be drawn to acknowledge his gooodnesse and mercie, to exclude their sins; therefore the Prophet expresseth it by this all. Their sins were innumerable, but Gods mercie is more innumerable: their sins were great, but Gods mercie is greater; if they will have God to pardon all, they must confesse all, let this be the form you will use: that is the second, the extent. Now, the third is the mayn, the manner of the removall they pray for, Take away: But I see the time is past, therefore I will break off.
SERMON IIII.
Take away all iniquitie, and receive us graciously, &c.
AS every Nation in the world hath some peculiar language, whereby they doe converse mutually one with another: so it is true also of all the graces of God which the Apostle cals the fruit of the Spirit; every grace of the spirit it hath a peculiar tongue, or language, a form of speech, whereby Christians converse with God.
There is one language of faith, another of repentance, another of prayer, another of zeale, another of thankefulnesse. Each of these, they have severall words, severall kinds of dialects whereby they expresse themselves. The words of faith are victorious words; the words of thankfulnesse are glad, and chearfull words: the words of zeale are fiery, the words of prayer are winged, the words of repentance, bitter, and heavy words.
Each of these languages, and all sorts of words, they [Page 100]have their particular tones, and acccents, whereby they expresse themselves, whereby pronunciation is made. For faith forceth out her words, thankfulnesse poures out her words, repentance drops them out, zeal flames them out, and prayer darts them out. There is none of all these languages, but we have a modell of them in this short Scripture. The language of repentance, that is in those words, Turne to the Lord. The language of prayer in those, Take away all iniquity. The language of faith in those, Receive us graciously. Of thankefulnesse in those, we will give the calves of our lips. And lest any of these should be wanting, we may find the fifth too, the language of zeale, that is in the Prophet that excited the people to these duties: Take with you words, and turne to the Lord, or turne to the Lord; and in turning, take words and say, &c.
Some of these words I have spoken of already: you may remember I divided the whole into two parts, A rule of excitement, and a rule of direction. The excitement to two duties; the duty of action, Turne to the Lord, and the duty of elocution. In generall, take to you words: and in particular it hath reference to this forme, say thus to him, make your prayers after this; if you cannot doe that, use this prayer, that was the excitement.
The rule of direction, or forme of prayer, and thankefulnesse that he gives them, followes. That consists of two parts.
One part is for the donation of grace, Take away all iniquity.
The other is promissorie for the returning of grace, the grace of thankefulnesse. So will wee give the calves of our lips.
I am yet in the former of these, and that consists of two parts, the precatory.
One part is deprecatory, for the removall of ill, Take away all iniquity.
The other is supplicatory, that is, for the pouring out, or the effusion of good, the best good, the good of grace, receive us graciously.
I am yet in the former part, I considered three parts, according to the three words, for they have all their phasis.
It is not, take away sinne, but take away iniquity, it is a word of weight.
It is not take away our iniquities, or this, or that iniquity, but all, the reason of that I gave also, the extent of it for the removing of all, you heard it.
The manner of removall that the people must beg, that is in this [Take away] all, a word that is very full, of a large signification. It is more then forgive. Compare it strictly with the nature of the word, and it is more then crucifie.
The forgivenesse of sins, that properly concerns culpa. Sin may be committed where it is forgiven, according to the essence of it; it is not alway wholly crucified, and taken away. It is more then subdue, and mortifie, and keep under sinne. Sin may be mortified, though the dregs, and lees, and seeds of it are still behind, it shall never be put out wholly, out of any vessel of election in this life. But this word in the prayer extends to both: Take away, both the staine, take away the corruption, take away the guilt, take away the defilement: Take it out of thy sight, that it accuse us not, that it condemne us not, that it destroy us not, and expose us to thy judgements: and take it from us too, that it defile not, that it corrupt not, that it spread not. It is as much as those two words in Psal. 103. that forgives, and heales, and those two in two, pardon; and cleanse, it includes both, this taking away. Take it away [Page 102]from us, and take it away from thee; let it have no more residence in our hearts, no more appearance in thine eyes, from below, from above, both take it away.
Nay yet further, if we shall gather together all those phrases, and forms of speech in Scripture, to expresse the pardon, and forgivenesse, and removing of sinne, all comes within the compasse of this one phrase. Not to observe sin, not to impute it, not to remember it; to remove it, to cover it, to pardon it, to cast it behind his back, to shut his eyes upon it, to cast it into the bottome of the sea; in a word, to purifie, to purge, to cleanse us from it; there is as much in this one word, to take it away.
It is a word so weighty, that that frivolous distinction that is used by the Church of Rome for the defence of their doctrine of satisfaction. I wil not stand upon it, the distinction is this; that when sin is pardoned, the pardon of sin it extends in part to the guilt; but it doth not extend for the removall of all punishment, because there is the penal part of satisfaction after to be performed in purgatorie. A distinction that will not stand before this word; to Take away: for if there be some punishment that God exacts still, sin is not taken away. It is a frivolous distinction that stands not with sence; for that that is taken away is not; that that hath no entity hath no guilt, that that hath no being, obligeth not to punishment.
Besides, it is not only in it selfe frivolous, but injurious to the satisfaction of Christ, as if his blessed merits, and intercession were able to quench the greater fire, and not to put out the lesse, as if it were able to free from eternall death, and not from temporall, not a death, but a dying.
Besides, if God have pardoned, or taken away sin for the merits of Christ, then it were unjust for God to exact it; A man that forgives a debt once, it is unjust to demand [Page 103]it. If God have pardoned it, (and if he hath taken away sinne, he hath pardoned it; if he have pardoned it,) how shall he be satisfied in punishing againe? He that is gracious in pardoning, will hee not be true in keeping his promise? Nay, he that is just in pardoning, as the Apostle saith, hee is just and faithfull to forgive sinne; will he be unjust in exacting that punishment that he hath remitted?
It is true, the question is not about the pouring out of temporall punishments in this life; for so oft times God doth, even when he hath pardoned sinne, he punisheth it in his dearest servants: but those are not punishments, but chastisements, and instructions. So Davids, it was not saith Saint Austin a punishment, but a plaister that God laid to David to cure his sinne, it was not a punishment inflicted for sinne. That is not the question about punishment continuing in this life, because they have not the nature of punishments. But the question is about punishment properly so called after this life, whether it stand with Gods justice and truth, or Christs merit, that there should be any part of satisfaction, after God hath pardoned, and taken away sin.
It is a doctrine that will not stand before any of those words whereby pardon of sin is set forth in Scripture. In Isa. 38. God saith, he will cast their sins behind his backe; that is a full word. In Isa. 44. he saith, he will remove them as a cloud; that is another full word. In Mich. 7. he will cast them into the bottom of the Sea; another full word. In Jerem. 31. he saith, hee will not remember them, he will forget, & forgive them. And here, and in other places he will take them away. Their doctrine will not endure the tryall of these places, they cannot stand together. For if God punish, how doth he remove it? and if God revenge sin, how doth he cast it out of his presence? [Page 104]how doth he forget it? for to punish is not only to remember it, but sharply to remember it, if the paines of purgatory be so sharp as they say.
But if we look to the phrases, see how God expresseth the contrary, I will cast them Behind my backe. How is that? I will not looke upon them; that that is behind God is not before; that that is not before, is not seene, is not taken knowledge of. God takes no knowledge of them, therefore he punisheth not. And so, I will remove them as a cloud. A cloud, when the water is drawn forth of it, there is no more foot-steps, or appearance of it: so God promised to make their sins, they shall be so far from sending out vapours of provocation, that they shall be as a cloud, they shall vanish. Again saith he, I will drowne them in the bottome of the Sea. It is true, Gods eye pierceth to the bottome of the Sea, and further; he looks to hell it selfe: but he speaks after the manner of men, that that is at the bottome of the deep, is not able to be fetched backe by any creature, or by man; no man can goe to the bottome of the Sea to search for any thing that is there, that is laid up sure, that man cannot come neare it: so God will hide sin. That that is in the bottome of the Sea is more safe, then that that is at the bottome of the greatest mountaine; for Art may dig there; but Art cannot come at the bottome of the Sea: even as that that is at the bottome of the Sea is taken out of mans sight, so will I wipe your sinnes out of my sight. Farther, I will not remember them; that which God covers, he calls not to account for; that that God remembers not, he will not revenge; that that God casts behind him, he will not cast his eye upon; that that God takes away, he will not examine. If sinne come to this passe, that God pronounce it to be taken away, it shall never appeare more; that that is buryed, he hath taken it away, [Page 105]it is eternally hid. Saint Austin understood this well, when he made that excellent gradation in one of his Sermons; saith he, if God once cover sinne, then it is playn that he would not see it; if he will not see it; hee will not censure; if he wil not censure, he wil not punish; if he will not punish, he will pardon. Nay, he hath pardoned; that that he saith to take away, is to pardon; to pardon, is to blot out of the book of his remembrance, that it never rise for accusing, or condemning. We see that distinction of theirs will not stand before this word, Take away our iniquities. So, now the points hence are these two: The reasons why the Prophet chooseth this word, for he might have had great variety: not pardon thou, that is as much, not pardon, or forgive iniquity: but here is a fuller in regard of the effect. Take away. It is for these two reasons.
First, he would draw them to acknowledge that sin was burthensome, that they did detest, and loath it: For no man will have that taken away, that he delights in. It is plain, the Prophet would have them expresse such affections, that it might appeare that their sins were odious and abhominable, and they delighted not in them: no men would have that removed that they take pleasure in. While sin is but the pastime of the impenitent heart, no man desires it should be taken away: but the prayer of a wicked mans heart is contrary, Lord, that I may fulfill my lusts, that my sinnes may thrive, and goe on. Where sin is sweet, and delightfull, that man cannot wish that it should be taken away, these are repugnant. But where a man wisheth it to be taken away, and pardoned, it is plain there it appeares a burthen, and heavie. Looke, in any thing naturall, and civill: A servant, a man desires not to put him away, while he is profitable, but if he be unserviceable. You cast not away a garment while it is usefull; [Page 106]but when you have done with it: when they will serve for your wearing, you will keepe them; no man will cast a way that that he hath profit, or pleasure by: It is either somewhat that is hurtfull, or unusefull that men cast away. So is the nature of sinne; sinne only is unprofitable: what fruit have you in those things, saith the Apostle. Sinne is that which is only hurtfull, it exposeth men to great danger: therefore if a man would truly prepare, and fit his heart, that he may speak with enlarged affections for the pardon of sinne, let him learn first to come to the sense of it, to know that sinne in its nature is a burthen. David calls it so; my iniquities are gone over my head: A heavy burthen, greater then Aetna, greater then all the mountaines pyled one upon another: but while sin is pleasing to the soule, so long it is not a burthen. Water, in its place doth not gravitare. If a man be at the bottom of the Sea, and all the waves be on him, hee feels no weight; If he be out of the sea, a paile of water is heavie. Why? in the Sea it is in its place. Sinne, when men delight in it, is in its place, it hath no weight: he that truly desires to have it taken away, he must find it burthensom. A man that is in danger of drowning, hee will cry with fervency for help: a man that sees the danger of sinne, it will make him cry and roare. The reason why we do not cry with such fervency for the removing of sin, is, because we feele not the sting, and sharpnesse of it: Therefore a good Christian makes this a part of his study, that hee may bring himselfe to find sinne burthensome: And that may be done by these meanes.
If he oft represent the purity of that law that sin transgresseth, the law of God.
The glory of that Majestie that sin provokes, the Lord of Hosts.
The blood of that Saviour that sin crucifies, the Lord of life.
The honour of that profession that sinne disgraceth, the profession of Christianity.
The losse of that happinesse that sinne endamageth, the losse of heaven.
The bitternesse of that place to which sin exposeth, eternall condemnation.
The comfort of that conscience that sin makes shipwrack of; that is, the conscience that is within a man, that shall either be a vessel of comfort, or woe. He that layes all these together, will begin to apprehend that sin is burthensome, that sinne hath weight on it: and that the Prophet provokes them to by this word. The word signifies to take a burthen from a man that is over-weary: So the same word is that that John useth concerning Christ, The Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the world. The weight of sinne lay on the world, Christ comes, and takes it away; he takes it upon himselfe, that he might take it from us: That they might understand thus much, therfore he chooseth this word of weight. That is the first reason to bring them to this acknowledgment that their sin was distastfull, and burthensome, because they could desire God to take them away.
Secondly, another thing it implies, is, hee would hereby bring them to the acknowledgment of the author of pardon of sin. He would hereby let them understand who alone is both able, and willing to take away sin. That is not in the power of any creature, or man himself, or any Angell, or Prophet, or Apostle, or Saint whatsoever. Here is the second thing requisite in every true convert.
First, he must find sin burthensome.
Secondly, that he acknowledge God to be the author of the pardon of it. It is in vaine to come before God, and not to know this. He that comes to God, must believe that he is. He that comes to God to remove his sin, must [Page 108]believe that God must remove it.
Shall we come to God, and believe, and trust the merits of others to remove sinne? It is to mock God. Let our adversaries of Rome look to this; though they pretend God to be the author of pardon, yet let them see how it will stand with those poynts. One concerning the doctrine of merit: and the other concerning free-will. For if the Saints by the merit of their intercession, can procure pardon; or if those, to whom the power of the keyes is committed, can properly, virtually, efficaciously, and directly remove, and take away sinne: it is plaine, they that hold these, cannot acknowledg God to be the sole author of pardon.
But the Scripture runs in another phrase: God expresseth it so, and testifies of himselfe, that none else can doe it. Isa. 43. I the Lord blot out your iniquities. The Prophet acknowledgeth so much: To thee O Lord belongeth mercie and forgivenesse. As mercie and forgivenesse belong to God; so the taking away of sinne, that is to thee alone, It hath the force of an exclusive, because the depth of mercie belongs to him: therefore forgivenesse.
And we are happy that it belongs to him, God knows what successe we should have, if it were trusted to men that are so unmercifull. Nay, if it were in the hands of Angels, though they be charitably, and well-affected to us, that are their fellow-members; yet there is a great deal of difference; the bowels of Angels would be strait if they were the dispensers of it. No, it must be a fountaine that cannot be drawn dry; it must b [...] an infinite hath that must wash the sou [...]e, and that cannot be done but by the bath that is taken from Christ, and the mercie of God.
The Jewes that were ignorant, and knew nothing in the time of Christ; they knew that, who can forgive sinnes [Page 109]but God? Though they misapplyed it, yet it is was true in the thesis, and in the generall, who can forgine sinnes out God? And Christ, unlesse he had been God, could not have forgiven sins; who can forgive sinnes but God? Cyr [...]l well upon the place, gives the reason, it must needs be so, because God is the Law-giver, and the Judg; saith he, to whom can it possibly belong to pardon, and passe by, and wipe away the transgressions of the law, but to him that is the giver of the law? Therefore none of the Prophets or Apostles durst ever arrogate this priviledge. Nathan when he was sent to David, though he had a commission from God, durst not speak in his own name, but the Lord hath pardoned. And if there were no Prophet or Apostle durst assume so much, shall we that are men, far inferiour in place, and piety, and those speciall intercourses of the love, and knowledge of God?
It is true, there is a power given to Ministers declaratorie, to publish, and pronounce pardon to the truly repentant: but the power of absolution properly so called, and the power of taking away, and pardoning, that onely God keeps in his own custodie. Saith Ambrose well, the Minister of God doth that that belongs to his duty, when he declares, and publisheth pardon to the repentant; but he exerciseth not any power and authority, it is but Ministeriall. Therefore Saint Austin observes well, that when Christ gave this power to his Apostles, and Disciples, whose sinnes ye remit, they are remitted: he first premiseth, he breathed on them, and said, receive yee the holy Ghost. Saith he, first they received the holy Ghost, and then whose sinnes yeremit, they are remitted: For it is the holy Ghost that puts away sinne, and not you: It is Austin's observation.
And we may further observe, that Christ, when hee healed any, commonly hee pronounced forgivenesse of [Page 110]sinnes: but the Apostles, though they healed many, yet we never read that they used this word. To note, that Christ gave the power of healing to them, but he kept the power of pardoning to himselfe: Further then it is ministeriall, hee kept the power of putting away of sinne to himselfe; for it is an act of Majestie, it cannot be so to others. God may make Angels to declare it, or men, but the power is proper to him. Christ gave the power of healing to the Apostles, but hee kept the power of pardoning to himselfe. Saint Austin presseth it against the Donatists sweetly, who would faine have got the power to themselves. Austin askes the question, tell me the vertue of whose name takes away sinne? He speaks of himselfe; is it the name of Austin? is it the name of Donatus? it is neither the name of Paul nor Peter: who is Austin? who is Donatus? And the Apostle presseth it, who is Paul? and who is Apollo? but the Ministers of CHRIST? But who is it that takes away sinnes? GOD Himselfe.
This is the second thing the Prophet would bring them to know and acknowledge in this word; O Lord to thee belongs mercie and forgivenesse; thou art the Father of mercie: we can feel the smart of sinne, but cannot remove it; thou must either take it away, or else it will not be taken away, therefore shew mercie, and come among us; either take it from us, or else it will take us from thee; remove it from us, and remove it from thee: Take away sinne, and receive us graciously. I have done with the first part, the precatory part, which concernes Malum tollendum, the evill to be removed, the evill of sin.
The second is, bonum largiendum, in these words, [...]ke away all iniquity, and receive us graciously. It is in the [Page 111]Originall, and shew us good. Yet in the Originall a little further, Take away iniquity, and receive good. Like that phrase in the Psalm, He received gifts for men; that is, he gave gifts to men. Receive good; that is, shew good: shew thy grace; that is, as it is well interpreted in English, receive us graciously.
Two things are to be considered in it.
One that I propounded in the forenoon, though I came not to it; that is the connexion of this part to the other.
The other is the order of this part with the other, why it is joyned, or added to the other clause, and why it followes it; I shall hardly speak of all.
But let us looke upon the connexion; why is this clause added to the other? Is not this enough; take away all iniquitie? It seemes this is superfluous: for whereever sinne is pardoned, grace is conveyed: where GOD takes away sinne, he discovers grace: and where hee crucifies the old man, he stamps the image of the new: where hee frees from death, he gives interest to life; where sinne is pardoned, salvation is stated upon the soule; what need this follow? this one word, take away all iniquitie, is all the expression that need to be used.
But the Prophet would bring them to a greater enlargement, and it is added for speciall reasons, I will bring them to these three.
First, it is added as a clause of illustration, Take away all iniquitie, so shew thy self gracious & favourable. Noting this, that there is nothing doth more magnifie the goodness & glory of God, then the pardon of sin; nothing doth more shew his grace then that: As if he had said, thou art the Father of mercie, & we have need of mercy, thou hast mercy for thousands; and we are thousands that beg it, we [Page 112]pray thee to pardon our sins, and manifest thy mercie in pardoning, by receiving us graciously: shew us grace in the pardoning our sins. It is the greatest evidence of the mercie of God in the pardoning of sinnes; it is that that glorifies God most. It is well said by the Psalmist, that his mercie is over all his works: and we may say of the grace of pardoning, that it is over all his other mercies. There are other mercies that God shewes us, that concerne our temporall estate; O, these come not within compare. Nay, spirituall mercies, if he preserve any, it is the grace of custodie. If he deliver any from danger, it is the grace of liberty: If he accept our prayers, and receive them at our hands, that is a testimonie of mercie, the grace of acceptation: but if he pardon sinne, that hath all in it; that is Gods tender mercie, in that he shewes bowels of mercie. He opens his casket of mercy in all favours; but hee opens his owne bowels when he pardons sinne; that includes all mercies; that David calls his tender mercies: Over all our works it is, even over the worst workes of ours, which is sinne: Over all Gods works it is, euen over all the best of Gods works besides, in creating, preserving, and keeping. It is that that shines, and breakes forth, and surpasseth all other his attributes; it is that that glorifies God most, that honours him: yea, that God himselfe hrnours most. His grace and goodnesse appeared in the creation of the world; that was a great mercy, mercie budded out then, but that was not so great a mercy as the pardon of sinne. For nullitie, though it be farre off from God, yet it is nearer God then sinne and iniquity is, because that is more repugnant, and contrary to his nature: it is more to pardon a sinner, then to create a world; it is more to pardon one sinner, then to make a million of men.
It is over his works of power, over his works of justice. [Page 113]Justice is seen in punishing of sin, God shews his power in that: but there is a greater power seen in the pardoning of sinne, it is plain: His power in executing of justice, it is as the strong man; but his power in magnifying his mercy is as the stronger man, for it binds the hands of justice; the stronger man comes and binds the strong man. Grace and mercie are the stronger attributes, stronger then justice; though both be the same in God; yet in manifestation it prevailes, and exalts it selfe against justice. If Gods power be seen in punishing, much more in pardoning, because mercie conquers justice.
Besides, see it in our selves; for a man that punisheth another, it argues he hath power over another: but he that pardons him that deserves to be punished, shews [...] [...]ee not only hath power over another, but over himselfe, because pardon is both an evidence of that power that should have been in punishing, and of a further power in sparing. So the force of mercy is double to that of justice, it magnifies Gods power more, it is the last act of divine justice, the pardon of sinne.
Therefore in Scripture, mercie hath the prerogative above all other attributes in many respects.
Of antiquity, it is older, (in regard of manifestation, we speake still) for mercie and love budded out in the creation of the world (we speak of the effects of it) but justice was not manifested till man had transgressed. It was one day older in the manifestation then judgement was; then judgement took place, when Adam transgressed, mercie was before.
It hath the prerogative of alliance; for though the justice of God be himselfe, as well as his mercie: as all is but one act in God, his justice, and wisdome, and power, and merci [...], all are himselfe; yet mercy is his more proper work: Therefore in Scripture, judgment is called his strang [...] [Page 114]work, I will bring a strange worke; that is, I will execute justice. He calls it a strange worke, as hetrogenicall, and contrary to his nature; he is forced to execute judgement, our sinnes compell him: If it were not for sinne, he would not manifest judgements. Though both be naturall, yet mercy is more naturall in regard of the effect of it: It is nearer.
Thirdly, It hath the prerogative of latitude, it hath a greater extent: he executes justice seldome, and upon some few; all men tast of his mercie. There is no judgement that God executes, but mercie is mingled with it. Goe over any that were executed since the beginning of the world, still there was mercy in it: but there is mercie often manifested, when there is no judgement in it. Here is the difference, judgement is never entire, but there is some mercie in it; mercie is alway entire, and there is no mixture of judgement in it. See the effects in regard of extent, God saith he will punish to the third and fourth Generation, the Fathers upon the Children: that is a long time, but it is nothing to his mercie, I will shew mercie to thousands of generations. A thousand Generations is longer then the world shall last; For there were but 42. generations from the Creation to Christ: a hundered generations is like to be longer then the world shall last; yet God will be mercifull to thousands of Generations, if it last so long; or if not, hee will be so for ever, a large periphrasis, Mercy hath the prerogative of extent.
It hath the prerogative of honour, it honours God more, and God honours it more. He makes mention by his spirit in Scripture; when he mentions judgement and mercie, mercy goes first. My song shall be of mercie and judgement: Mercie and truth are met together, still mercie is first, God gives it the prerogative. Nay usually he mentions mer [...]twice, for once righteous: Gracious and mercifull is [Page 115]God, and righteous. And at the last day, when these two attributes shall be placed at the two hands of God, wee shall see which attribute hath preheminence, that hath the highest honour to stand at Gods right hand: judgement shall stand at his left hand among the vessels of wrath, mercy at his right hand among the sheepe, and the elect.
Last of all, it hath the prerogative of duration; for though condemnation (speaking of eternall condemnation, and eternall life,) though condemnation be a line of as great length as eternall life that lasts for ever: yet speaking of temporall punishment, compared with the mercie of God; so we see mercy out-lives justice in all the expressions of it, and that by a great disproportion.
It is a great disproportion between yeares and months. In Rev. 11. The holy Citie shall be trodden down 42. months, but they shall reigne with me for a thousand yeares. Though moneths be not moneths in that place, I come not now to examine the meaning of moneths: but see the comparison; there is mercy for a thousand yeares, there is judgement for 42. moneths: they shall be troden under foote, but they shall reign a thousand yeares.
It is a greater disproportion that is betwixt weeks and yeares: see that in Dan. 9. Seventy weekes are determined for the transgression of my people, that I may compasse them with everlasting kindnesse. Seventy weeks are determined for transgression: God measures judgements by weekes, but hee reckons the continuance of his mercy by many yeares, by ages, by everlasting duration, there shall be everlasting righteousnesse.
Yet further, there is a greater disproportion between yeares and dayes: yet in Isa. 63. The day of revenge is in mine heart, and the yeare of my redeemer is come. Here is the day of revenge, the yeare of redemption: The day of revenge [Page 116]is in mine heart. There days are years, and years are dayes: but in the expression of them God exalts mercie that wee may see it hath a larger sphere to move in.
Yet further, there is a greater disproportion between a moment and a yeare, nay, between that and eternity. For a small moment have I corrected thee, but with everlasting mercie I will receive thee, as it is in Isaiah. God threatens to punish for a small moment, but his mercy endures for eternity.
Now, to sum it up, the Prophet would make them understand thus much, that nothing magnifies Gods grace and goodnesse more then the pardon of sinne: that they might professe it, that they might make it publique to his glory; his glory it is to passe by transgressions, it is a great glory to passe by many transgressions, if it be his peculiar glory to passe by any. Where sinne hath abounded, grace abounds; where grace abounds, glory abounds, where much sinne is pardoned, He cals them to acknowledge his mercy, and makes it an illustration of the former: Take away our transgressions, and receive us graciously. That is the first, it is a clause of illustration.
Secondly, observe it as a clause of inducement, a motive and argument to perswade God to forgive them. So, it stands thus, Take away iniquity, because thou art gracious, because thou usest to receive favourably, therefore take away iniquity. They begge for grace in the name of grace, and mercy in the name of mercy; shew mercy, because thou art mercifull, take away iniquity, because thou art gracious and favourable, therefore take away iniquity. It is the strongest motive of all others, to presse God from himselfe to pardon sin. The point is this,
There is no such strong prevalent motive with God to shew mercy, as mercy; Mercy is the thing we sue for, and mercy must make God shew it. He expresseth it so, I will pardon for my name sake, in one place: For mine owne sake, in another place: For my owne sake will I doe this to the House of Israell. For my promise sake, in another place; For my mercy sake, in another place. Here are four, and they are all alike, to shew that mercy comes from it selfe, it hath a reciprocation, it moves circularly, it begins in mercy and it ends there. For mine owne sake, that is, for himselfe, and his mercy is himselfe. For my name sake, that is, as much as for my mercy: Thy name is as Oyle powred out, and it appeares that his name is as Oyle, by his mercy, for mercy is that Oyle that Swims over all liquors, it appeares over all other works it is manifest to all: For my promise sake, that is as much as for his mercy, for Gods Promises are Promises of mercy. So all agree in this, for my name sake, it is a name of mercy; for my Promise sake; they are Promises of mercy; for mine owne sake, he is a God of mercy.
But yet more plaine, when God speakes of shewing mercy, he makes it come round, to shew that mercy is the thing that he will give, and the ground why he gives it, In Exod. 33. I will have mercy on whom I will have mercy. See how it runs, it is thus, I will have mercy on whom I will, that is, because I will so, if we presse God for mercy, doe it thus. Lord be gracious, that thou mayest be gracious, and be mercyfull, because thou art mercyfull: Pardon because thou art gracious, thy mercy hath an everlasting Duration. The Psalmist presseth it so, Have mercy on me according to thy great goodnesse, and according to the multitude of thy mercies take away mine offences; See how sweetly he presseth it, Have mercy according to thy goodnesse, he makes it come to it selfe; Pardon me according [Page 118]to thy goodnesse, be mercifull because thou art mercifull: he had no other motive. In another place he hath the same Reciprocation, Doe good for thy name sake, because thou art good deliver me, because thou art good, doe good, and deliver me. It is the same reciprocation that Isaiah makes, Isa. 63. He hath beene good to the House of Israell, for his goodnesse, and because his mercies are everlasting. He hath beene good for his goodnesse. To instance no more places, in the new Testament there is the same reciprocation that John makes, John 1. Of his fullnesse we all receive grace for grace: mercy for mercy, it is not onely grace after grace, which is a good interpretation, the first grace, and the second grace, the grace of Acceptation, and the grace of Strengthning; the grace of pardoning, and the grace of reviving and quickning, all grace is from God. But it hath a fuller signification, Grace for grace: Grace because he is gracious, because he is mercifull he shewes favour, he turnes it to himselfe. So, now the Lession is this: that, ‘When we come to sue for pardon of sin before the Throne of Grace, we have no name to come in but the name of Christ.’
The name of Christ is a name of mercy, that is Gods owne name; he that comes to plead his owne merit, comes in his owne name. He that comes to plead the Merits of any other, pleads in a Strangers name. If merit and satisfaction had been that way, then were mercy no more mercy, and grace no more grace, then all the Saints of God were out of the way, for they all went in this path: Mercy was the Citty of refuge to which they went, and the path by which they went. Mercy was the Water in the Well, and the Paile they drew it with; they [Page 119]sued for mercy in the name of mercy. The Publican, David, Peter; St. Austin saith of Peter well, I read of Peters Teares, but no man ever read of Peters satisfaction, Peter could not goe in that name. Our blessed Saviour hath taught us therefore so to pray, Forgive us our Trespasses, he taught us not to pray as the Servant in the Gospell, Have patience with me, and I will pay thee all, Lord be favourable a little longer, lend me a little life, and I will make thee satisfaction. No, that is not the Prayer, he that goes that way misseth; but here is the Prayer, Pardon and forgive for thy name sake, and for thy mercy sake; Take away iniquity, and receive us favourably, receiue us to grace, and Pardon for thy mercy sake.
This is the Forme that Penitent, faith full soules look to God in: No Creature is capable of merits, therefore let men never trouble themselves with the discussion of that, it is so repugnant that the Angells, though they never sinned, cannot merit, they doe but their duty. Adam in integrity could not merit, if innocency cannot merit, sin cannot, if the State of Angells cannot merit, humane cannot. Nay, the Saints that are called out of darknesse, and sanctified by grace, those Saints, though it were possible they should never sin, not so much as in the circumstances of any good Act; that they should not be touched with veniall sins (as they call them) with no ill thought, or idle word, or unprofitable gesture, if they were borne, and sanctified from the womb, as John Baptist, and Jeremiah, and should continue in a course of sanctification, without any treading awry, they could not merit, when they had done all, they must say, They were unprofitable Servants. He that doth his duty cannot merit; ye are but Servants when you have done all you can, nay, when you have done all you should (if it were possible) that is more then all you can: For that grace [Page 120]that God gives us, though it be a good evidence of his spirit, and of justification in our hearts; yet that grace of sanctification is imperfect, and no man makes a perfect improvement of Gods gifts, no man lives according to the measure of grace that God bestowes. Therefore when we have done all we can, we come short of what we ought. Nay, if we had done all we should, all that God requires, say, you cannot merit, you are unprofitable Servants, you have done but your duty, you have done but what God requires. If the state of restitution cannot merit, sin and impiety cannot merit. There is in the best action that we performe, in the work of Preaching, and praying, and alms, and charity, and deeds of piety, so much Leaven, so many infirmities, that he that knowes the nature of sin, and the latitude, and small extent of piety, in his heart, when he Prayes he prayes not onely for the pardon of his sins, but of his Prayers. And when he preacheth, he prayes not onely for pardon of his silence, and neglect, but of his performance; if there be infirmities in the best, there is no plea of merit. Our work is onely this, to flie to the Throne of grace, in the name of grace, that is it that is a prevaling, forcible word with God, to plead for mercy, and beg for pardon, because he is gracious. It is a word that so prevailes, that it carries alway mercy with it from Heaven, it is that word that God delights in; it is that word about which prayer clucks, as the Wings of the Cherubims, about the Mercy-Seate: The Wings of Prayer must flutter about the Mercy-seate, about mercy. That is the second thing, to shew what the foundation of the pardon of sin is; none but mercy, it is founded in grace, therefore he adds it to the former, Take away all iniquity and receive us graciously, as an inducement to perswade God to take away all iniquity. That is the second, I will but touch the third.
The Third is, he adds it as a clause of perfection, that makes up the perfect enumeration of the graces, Take away all iniquity and receive us graciously. There is nothing that a Christian can beg in this World, but it may be brought in the compasse of one of these two. These two words are as the two Tables of Prayer, like the two Tables of the Law, in these two, there are all kind of Petitions, all the evill that is to be removed, is in that, Take away all iniquity, and all good that is to be conveyed in that, Receive us graciously. So, that he might make a Perfect Prayer for them, yet very short and compendious, and yet full. Take away all iniquity and receive us graciously, this is a Prayer that the Prophet studied, this was the Prayer that the Spirit guided him to make for them. Here are the two hands of Prayer, Take away iniquity, and receive us graciously.
If we divide Prayer, as the Apostle doth, into foure sorts, that are rather parts then kinds of Prayer, 1. Tim. 2. I beseech that Prayer, and intercession, and giving of thanks, be made to God for all men, they are all in this forme that the Prophet prescribes them: Here is the deprecatory part for the removing of ill; Take away all iniquity, here is the supplicatory part; for the pouring out of all good, Receive us graciously. Here is the gratulatory part, We will give the Calves of our lips.
Take the division of Prayer, according to that scantling that David makes, Psal. 34. For obedience gives the Law to Prayer, he refers the duty of a Christian to two heads, Eschew evill, and doe good, upon that hangs all the Law, and the Prophets: according to these two are the parts of Prayer, one for the removall of evill, another for the infusion of grace; here are both, the removall of the greatest evill, take away iniquity, and powre the choicest of thy mercies on us; that is mercy, Receive us graciously. [Page 122]One part of the Prayer is for expelling of darknesse, Take away iniquity, the other for the shewing of the light of his Countenance, Receive us graciously.
Lastly, if we divide it, as David divides prayer, Psal. 25. there he makes his Prayer, Remember Lord, and remember not; these are the two heads, an affirmative, and a negative, remember not my sins, but remember me: He desires God, both to remember, and yet to forget; here are both these, here is one part of the Prayer, that God would be mindfull, receive us graciously: Another that he would not be mindfull, Take away iniquity, remove it out of thy sight, forget our sins, Here is one part, that God would open his eyes, and another that he would shut them, shut them upon our sins, open them upon our persons. The one part of the Prayer fits the sin, the other the sinner: For sin, they pray that God would put it from them, and remove it; for themselves, they pray that God would take them to him, and receive them to mercy.
Men, when they punish sin, they cut off the Sinner; but they cannot take away the sin: God is otherwise in his proceeding, he takes away the sin, and spares the Sinner. To make up the perfect part of Prayer, here is the evill to be removed, and the grace to be bestowed, Take away iniquity, and receive us graciously, here is that that concernes the time past, Lord take away iniquity, what we have done thou knowest, here is that that concernes the time to come, that we fall no more, strengthen us by thy spirit, receive us graciously. As Cyprian speaks in another place, it is the breviary of the whole Gospell; as Tertullian saith, it is the Compendium of all Heavenly Doctrine. This text here is all the Gospell, and all that is good in the Law, it is the summe of the Gospell, it is like the Lords Prayer; here are six words in it answerable [Page 123]to the six Petitions. Take away iniquity and receive us graciously, as Christ divides that Prayer, he refers all to two heads, one for deprecation of ill. Forgive us our Trespasses, and lead us not into temptation, deliver us from evill. The other for the powring out of all good, Hallowed be thy name, thy Kingdome come, thy will be done, and give us dayly bread. So here is for the removall of evill, and the strengthning to grace, take away iniquity and receive us graciously.
Here is a Patterne for us, one halfe of his Prayer is spent for the pardon of sin, the other halfe for the powring out of grace. For a man to neglect to beg pardon, that is to be unmindfull of the time past, he that begs not grace, is unmindfull of the time to come. By pardon we returne, and by grace we stand. He that hath the consideration of Hell, that will stir him up to beg pardon, and he that sees the joyes of Heaven will beg grace; for that is the path that leads thither: to make a perfect prayer, joine both. The Prophet to give them a full forme, he joynes these, though briefly. None of them could plead, that they were not able to learne it, he joynes these, that we might learne to joyne them in our Prayers. They are the things that God joynes, therefore he joines them. They are the things that the promises of God joyne, therefore he joynes them. They are the things that other Saints joyned, therefore he joynes them.
God, when he speakes of himselfe he joynes these, The Lord, the Lord, gracious, and mercifull, pardoning iniquity, &c. They goe together in God, can a man make a better prayer to God, or more perfect, then that that is taken from those Attributes, and termes that are most emynent in God? The Spirit of God joynes these together in God, we may well joyne them in Prayer. As Cyprian [Page 124]saith of the Lords Prayer, it is good to come to the Lord in his owne words, though there be no vertue in the words without the Spirit, God will accept the words of his owne Son, when we come in the name and words of Christ. So here, it is the Spirit of God that commenceth, and makes our Suites, it is the Spirit of God that frames our Bill, that Dictates our Prayers: He is the Counsellor of the Father, he knowes what the Father will grant. Shall we neglect to make such Prayers as the Spirit dictates? Can you have, sayth St. Austin, a better to Coppy your Prayers, then the Spirit of God? Then, here the Spirit of God joynes the grace and mercy of God, we must joine them in our Prayers, God will acknowledge the words of his Holy Spirit, if we come to Christ in his owne words.
As they are the words that God joynes, so they are the words that are joyned in the Promise: I will be mercifull to their Transgressions, and I will pardon their Sins. In many of the Promises of God these two still meet; Prayer builds upon a Promise, when Prayer gets a promise, it builds, it goes up to Heaven upon promises, there is the Ladder of promises. It is impossible Prayer should miscarry, that takes the direction of the promise; God hath promised to pardon, therefore prayer sues for it, God hath promised to be gracious, therefore prayer begs it. These two are joyned in the promise, therefore they should in our Prayers.
Thirdly, they are the two that the Saints joyne, God be mercifull to us and blesse us, and be mercifull unto us; he delights to put these two, God be mercifull, and mercifull, God take away our sins, and receive us graciously; be mercifull in pardoning, and be mercifull in powring out, and diffusing the light of thy Countenance. O! when the Saints set before us the Patterns of such Prayers, it is comfortable [Page 125]to us; such Patterns as they sped with, when they were in our condition. It is a great incouragement and comfort, and assurance to a Christian, when I come with the Prayer of David, of the Prophets and Apostles: O! It is a comfort when a soule can enlarge it selfe in those Heavenly words that the Spirit of God wrought in the hearts of the Saints in former times. For this very purpose, the Prophet records this Prayer, that they might learne it then, and we treasure it up now, for it is full of the Jewells of Heavenly grace. That shall serve, to have spoken of that, Take away iniquity, and receive us graciously, the reason why he adds this clause to the other. There is one thing behind, the Order, but that I must reserve for another time.
SERMON V.
Take away all iniquitie, and receive us graciously: So will we render thee, the Calves of our lips.
GOOD and evill, are the two bounds that are set to all obedience. That they are the hounds of obedience, the Prophet David shews in Psa. 37. where he reduceth all the duty of man to those two heads, in shunning of evill, and following that that is good, Eschew evill, and doe good, and dwell for ever. That they are the bounds of the grace of repentance, the Prophet Ezekiell shews us, Chap. 38. Cast away from you all your Transgressions, make you a new heart, and a new Spirit. As the Apostle Paul, Ephes. 4. Put of the old man with the deeds thereof, and be renewed in the spirit of your mind. That they are the bounds of Prayer, our blessed Saviour shews in those two parts, Pray that you enter not into temptation; there is the one, [Page 128]Seeke first the Kingdome of God, and the righteousnesse thereof, there is the other part. Lastly, that they are the bounds of the duty of thankfullnesse, the Psalmist shewes againe in Psal. 103. Blesse the Lord O my soule, and all that is within me blesse his holy name, that forgiveth all thine iniquities, that Crowneth thee with mercy and loving-kindenesse.
All the Saints of God, they well know this, that piety is excercised about these two; these two are the hinges upon which the Door of piety turnes, both backward and forward: upon these it is, that obedience turnes, in the shunning of evill, and pursuing of good; upon these it is that Prayer turnes, in deprecating evill, and petitioning for good. Lastly upon these two, the worke of thankfullnesse turnes too, in giving God praise for the diverting of evill, and for the effusion of good.
And according to these limits we may see all these duties plainly set out in the text by the severall bounds of them. Here is the worke of Repentance, with the bounds thereof, in that clause, Turne to the Lord, to set out to us, as I shewed before, both the terme from which we must turne, the aversion of ill; and the terme of happinesse to which we must turne, that is, the conversion to that that is good. Put away your sins from you, turne from them, and then turne to the Lord. There are the bounds of repentance.
For the duty of Prayer, with the bounds of that, we have it in the next words, Take away all iniquity, there is the deprecation of that that is evill, and receive us graciously, there is the Petition we make for that that is good.
Lastly, for the duty of thankfulnesse, we have that in the last words, with the bounds thereof, So will we render, If thou wilt take away sin, we will render the prayse of that work, and if thou wilt shew, us thy Salvation, [Page 129]we will render the praise of that worke.
Of the first of these we spake already, and of the last I am to speake afterward; and in the second I am conversant at this time: The forme of Prayer the Prophet sets to the people, according to the bounds of it, in which I considered before, these two parts. There are the parts of the Prayer, and the order of the parts.
The parts of the Prayer in those two.
First, for the removall of sin, Take away all iniquity, I shewed you the reasons why he directs his prayer against sin; why he would have them direct it against all sin; why he Prayes against sin, for the taking of it away.
The 2. part of the prayer is, for the powring down of the grace they stood in need of, receive us mercifully, favourably, receive us to thy grace, In that, I shewed you the reasons why it is annexed to the former part, as a clause of Illustration, shew thy selfe Gracious by pardoning our sins.
As a clause of inducement, we intreat thee for the goodnesse of thy grace and mercy to shew thy selfe so in pardoning our sins; we come to God for grace, in the name of Grace, and for Mercy in the name of Mercy.
Thirdly, as a clause that makes up a perfect Ennumeration of all wants that are comprised under these two heads. Take away iniquity, and receive us graciously. Thus sarr I went.
That that remaines in the second part, is onely the Order of these two particulars: For there is some reason why the Prophet sets them in this Order. Why not first, receive us graciously, and then Take away iniquity? for all other blessings are Originated in the love and favour of God: It is from his love and grace, that he grants pardon to us of our Transgressions; there is no pardon [Page 130]of sin, where there is not grace, and favour, and love. Therefore the Psalmist Psal. 85. he sets them in another Order, O Lord thou hast beene gracious to the Land. And then followes in Vers. 2. Thou hast forgiven the iniquities of thy People. First God is gracious, and then he forgives iniquity, the pardon of sin must flow from his grace, and favour.
It is true, the love of God must of necessity goe before, (in the order of nature) all the effects of his love, and favour whatsoever: the cause must be before the effect, and the Fountaine before the Streame in nature. But yet the Scripture useth some difference of setting downe these particulars: for sometimes it sets the one before, and sometimes the other.
The reason is, because they are mutually infolded, and so close knit, that one cannot be without the other: There is no greater demonstration of Gods grace and favour, then the pardon of sin; if there be grace and favour, there will be forgivenesse, where there is forgiveness, there is an evident testimony that God hath shewed the riches of his grace; therefore though the Prophet set it here in another order, then sometimes, it is in Scripture, there is good reason for it; besides that; there may be three things said, for the justification of this order, there are three reasons of it.
Eyther as they conteine in them a Petition for the enlargement of the continuance of grace.
Or for the enlargment of the Evidence and demonstration of grace.
Or a Petition for the enlargment of the communication of his grace to them. In all these 3. sences the order is every way justifiable.
First, in putting these two together, there is a Petition for the inlargment of the continuance of Gods grace, [Page 131] Take away iniquity, and receive us graciously: In these two he prayes for the giving of grace, and the duration and perpetuation of it. So the order is thus, Grace cannot be continued, till it be bestowed and given: In the first word he prayes for the giving of it, that God would receive them to a state of reconciliation. In the second, that he would continue them, and keepe them in that estate. Shew thy selfe first gracious in pardoning our sins, and shew thy selfe againe gracious in keeping us from committing sin. What profits it, though our former sins be pardoned, if we continue in them? Therefore the Prophet teacheth them to beg, not onely for forgivenesse of sins, but for strengthening of grace to continue in it. To shew, that apenitent faithfull soul stands in need of God, after his sins are pardoned. We have not done with God when our sins are pardoned, we need a further enlargment of grace to keep us in that estate, lest we relaps. Therefore the beleiving soul makes up his Prayer of these two, Lord, thou hast been gracious, and I rely upon thee for the time to come, that thou wilt still. The Point is this: that, ‘The faithfull soul after it hath had a tast of the goodnesse of God, in the pardon of sin, it rests not there, but goes on still to beg more grace.’
A greater enlargement of favour; it must needs be so in the order of our desires. Grace is of a ravishing nature, when it possesseth the heart, it inflames it. Even in Heaven, where grace is full, there is an Apetite of complacency [Page 132]for desire of the continuance of that grace, and favour: though there cannot be a desire of more, where the Vessell is full. But in Earth, where grace is powred in by drops, there is an Appetite of desire, because there is want continually. And we never have grace, but that we see we want more, then a man loves grace more, when God powres in more, and he thinks he wants more.
It is the order in Gods proceeding, he layes this method, he gives his spirit for this purpose, not onely to cleanse us from sin, but to strengthen us for new obedience, not onely to Seale to us our reconciliation for the present, but to keepe us for the time to come. And both these are the free gift, and work of Gods Spirit; it is his spirit that seales to us pardon, and it is his spirit that strengtheneth us, that we may walke by the strength of that grace.
And the order of our necessity is such: For otherwise how should we doe? It is by grace we stand, and rise, and goe on, and persevere. A Christian stands in need of God in all the passages of his life, every minute, and every moment of time, for temporalls, for spiritualls, for naturalls.
If we looke to those things of nature that we need. First, it is the goodnesse of God that must give a man meat for his body: And aftermear, it is a second grace to give him a Stomack: And after that, it is a third good to give him digestion: And after that, it is a fourth manifestation of goodnesse, to turne it to blood and spirits, that it may be healthfull.
So for temporalls, it is one Testimony of goodnesse, that he keeps us from danger. It is a second that he keeps us in the right way: And it is a third that he brings us safe to the end of our journey.
In spirituall things much more; if God should first [Page 133] prevent us with grace, and then leave us to our selves, what security could we have? Our latter end would be worse then our beginning. We are not able to subsist of our selves one moment of time, Gods grace must have the glory and honour of all; that it may have the honour, the Prophet here teacheth them thus to pray for the first grace, and the second grace, for the beginning, and for the continuance of grace, to work the will and the Deed, that he would perfect the work. First, Take away iniquity, shew thy selfe gracious in pardoning; and then continue that grace, keep us from sinning againo. That is the first justification, if we consider the enlargement of the continuance, so the order is good.
Secondly, if we consider it as a Petition for the enlargement of the evidence and manifestation of grace, so it is good. For grace cannot be manifested till it be given, there can be no demonstration of the pardon of sin, till pardon be wrought, and the greatest demonstration of the pardon of sin is this, when Gods spirit is powerfull to subdue and crucifie sin. Then it is this demonstration they beg in the second place, pardon our iniquities, and give us evidence that our sins are pardoned, that thy spirit affist us continually to crucifie and subdue our sins: bestow upon us grace and favour and make us know that we have it. For as our happinesse consists in the pardon of our sins, so the comfort consists in the enjoying of it. It is true, that grace and pardon of sin may be had, where it is not at all times seene and felt, and perceived; but yet it cannot be enjoyed, unlesse it be seene and felt; we may have the thing, but want the comfort sometimes. He that wants the comfort, for the time he wants the thing to himselfe, and his apprehension. Therefore when God hath pardoned, and hath shewed grace, the faithfull soul staies not there, it is a Heaven upon Earth to have the [Page 134] comfort, and assurance, and evidence of grace; that is the point: that, ‘After the pardon of sin is had, the faithfull soul staies not there, but begs for assurance, and after that, for more assurances, and still for more assurance.’
Because, there may be enlargement of assurance still, as long as we are in these dayes of misery. However it please our adversaries of Rome to make a mock of the certeinty of Salvation, the assurance of grace, they pin many scornes upon it in their writings, though they be the Learned of them; let them injoy their consolation, it is to be feared that they will want the comfort, that thus deride it. The Saints in Scripture did not so, they directed their prayers oft times, not onely for the thing, but for the comfort and assurance of it; and as they rejoyced in the thing, so much more in the assurance, for the present. Looke over those in the Old Testament, and in the New. Heare the tryumph of Job, wherein he wonderously delights and refresheth himselfe. I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that I shall see him with these eyes. There is no word of greater assurance then this, I know. Let their Thomas Aquinas speake his mind of that word, upon those words. I know whom I have beleived, 2 Tim. 1. sayth he, in this word, I know, there is a certainty and assurance of hope, that hope that makes us not confounded: there is a certainty in this word, I know, I know that my redeemer liveth. Therefore David, Psal. 51. he prayes not onely God to cleanse, and pardon, and purifie his sins, but then followes, Make me to heare the voice of joy and gladnesse: Cleanse me, and make me understand that thou hast cleansed me, make me have the [Page 135] comfort of it. Thou hast told me already, that my sins are pardoned, I have the assurance of it by the Message sent by Nathan, but there wants comfort, and joy, in the evident demonstration of it. O make me to heare the voyce of joy and gladnesse, that the bones that thou hast broken may rejoyce: that I may have the evidence of thy spirit speaking to my heart.
Looke to the New Testament, it is that perticular, in which the Holy Apostle John delights, and refresheth himselfe, not onely in the thing, but in the comfort to demonstrate the certainty, 1 John 3. We know, there is Pauls, and Jobs word againe, We know that we are translated from death to life, it is God that hath pardoned our sins, and wrought this gracious change. There is a translation of the Old man to the New, we are translated, and we know it by the fruit and effect, because we love the Brethren. And in another place, We know his spirit abides in us. He not onely comes, and goes, but dwells, he hath taken up his Habitation, it continues with us, we know it, even by the Spirit; there is the evidence from the effect, because we love the Brethren, we know it by that; and from the cause we know it, because we have the Spirit. What is more then we know? And what greater assurance then the Spirit? Paul makes that the great evidence, Rom. 8. We know that he hath given us of his spirit: And that Spirit witnesseth, what? That our sins are pardoned, that we are the Children of God, that we are in the state of Adoption, and Reconciliation. The Spirit witnesseth to our Spirits. Our spirits have the Testimony, and the spirit adds a Testimony to that, that by the mouth of two Witnesses every word of God might be established to the soule. There is the evidnce of grace, and the testimony of our spirit, & of the spirit of God. The Apostle Paul is very freequent in setting words of weight to evince the certeinty [Page 136]I am perswaded that neither life nor death, nor Angells, nor Principallities, nor powers, nor any thing shall be able to seperate us from the love of God. I am perswaded, it is a word of great assurance, I am confident, it is as much as we know, I am assured that neither life, nor death, that nothing can seperate this bond of union, or cut this bond assunder. There is no Sword that can cut betweene the beleiving soule, and the spirit of God. It is so neare a union, that the love of God makes, that nothing can come between, I am confident, I am assured that neither principallities, nor powers, nor any thing shall be able to seperate us from the love of God, he had the evidence, and he shewes that it might therefore be had.
Yet another place, and that is that that before I named, 2 Tim. 1. I know whom I have beleived. It is not onely put in 2 Cor. 5. in the Singular, but in the Plur all, least men should have thought that Paul had it by illumination from God, it was revealed to him from Heaven; He knew whom he had beleived, and that none could seperate him; but shall we expect to have that assurance given us? Therefore in the Corinths he takes in them, We know, he names some besides himselfe, that is, I, and you Corinthians, all beleivers, or at least those that are eminent Beleivers, if not at all times, yet at some time, if not at every time for the particular, yet for the generall. We know that when this earthly house of this Tabernacle shall be dissolved, there is a House made without hands reserved in the Heavens. He speakes of the translation from the Houses of Clay, these bodies that we carry about us, to those Houses that are cloathed on with immortality. God hath provided a house, and we know it, and are assured of it. The Apostles, and Saints of both Testaments they laid a great deale of their comfort in this assurance, therefore they gave Testimony to it.
And so the Saints in all times, those that had most experience in the working of Gods grace, the holy Fathers of the first times, they triumphed much in assurance. Bazill, he shewes how assurance of the pardon of sin and the favour of God may be had: He brings one making the Question. O Sir, tell me how I may get it? I will tell you, saith he, if there be that spirit in you, that was in him that said, I have hated all wicked wayes, you have it. For if there be the worke of the spirit of God in crucifying of sin, there is certainly before, the comprehending grace in the pardoning of sin. Chrysostome he moves the question in another manner then Basile, upon handling those words Rom. 8. The spirit witnesseth to our spirits, look, saith Chrysostome, after all this, what cause will there be of ambiguity, of doubting? Who is there that can doubt when he hath the testimony and witnesse of the spirit? If the evidence of the spirit shew not it selfe alway in the same measure, we must have recourse to those evidences that God gives sometimes. And Cyprian goes on, though before him, and prosecutes the same Question, Quis locus erit ambiguitatis, &c. What place will there be for doubting & ambiguity, who can be sorrowfull & fearfull after these evidences it hath pleased God to communicate to us? let him standin fear of death, that is afraid to goe with Christ, that is not willing to goe with Christ, let him be unwilling to goe with Christ that knowes not yet that he hath begun to Reigne with Christ, there is no man can be doubtfull, saith he.
Men, they will not deny but this oertainty may be had, except they be devoyd of all experience of the working of grace. Therefore upon this weighty Pillar, Hillarie layes the Foundation of justifying faith, how shall faith justifie, if faith be doubtfull? He speakes not of faith in every particular, but of the certainty of faith in the generall, [Page 138]if there may not be a certainty in the generall, how shall it justifie? I will add that place onely of St. Austin, where he solaceth himselfe, by gathering together all those grounds, and evidences of certainty God hath promised, he hath spoken nay he hath sworne, Hoc est promissum, &c. This is that that God hath sealed with his word, nay, with his Oath, that now there should be no place left to the Children of God, to make any doubt of Gods goodnesse in the pardon of their sins, when they have those evidences of Sealing it by the fruit.
We see it here, not onely by the consent of the Saints in Scripture, but of the Saints in after times, that certainty may be had, and that the comfort of a mans Conscience doth much consist in this certainty. Though faith in the time of Temptation will hold beyond the evidence of these things, and though it be not alwayes to be had, yet it may be had, there is a certainty, and it is much comfort. Therefore Christians will pray still, when they have had Experience of the sweetnesse of Gods grace, all that they pray for, is, the enlargement of their evidence. They pray that he would give peace, and that he would speake it; that he would give Salvation, and the earnest of Salvation; that he would give the Spirit, and the earnest of it. Here is the second thing they pray for. First, that God would pardon, and then make it evident that he had pardoned in the continuance of his grace. That is the second thing.
Thirdly, as begging the enlargment of the evidence of the thing; so begging enlargment in respect of the communication of grace, so the order is justifiable. For in putting these two together, they pray for these two things, for the pardon of sin, and for the removing of punishment. So the order stands good: For sin is first to be prayed against, before punishment: and the first suite [Page 139]that we are to make to God, is for pardon of sin, and then for removing of Judgment; and this method the Prophet teacheth them, Take away our sins that presse us, and thy hand that presseth us; pardon us, and spare us, remove thy wrath in pardoning our sins, and then shew thy selfe gracious in removing thy judgments. So the Point is this: that, ‘A true Saint of God, though he be beset with calamities, and feare of punishments, and judgements on every side, yet that is not it that takes up his first thoughts, they are taken up for the removing of his sins.’
There he makes his first Prayer, there he states the fervency of his soul; because he knows the sting of sin is sharper a great deale, then the sting of punishment, and that the displeasure of God is more heavie then any judgement. There is no judgement that is a judgement, if the wrath and displeasure of God goe not with it: For when Gods love goes with it, it is a Chastisement, and not a judgement.
If we compare spiritualls with spiritualls, then we shall see it plaine and evident. The flame of sin scorcheth more, then the very flames of Hell, and more galls the Consciences. And the fire of Hell is not so terrible as the displeasure of God. Againe, the fire of Hell is not so terrible, as the having of pardon of sin, is comfortable; misery is not so evill, as the enjoying of God is good.
But if we compare spiritualls, and temporalls, then the disproportion will easily be seene? There is no proportion betweene temporall and spirituall mercies: therefore the Children of God pray for spiritualls before temporalls.
Againe, there is no proportion betweene temporall, and spirituall judgements, therefore they pray against spiritualls judgements strst. First, against sin, Take away iniquity and then receive us to favour. Here is the order, and method that Christians set in Prayer. First, they looke to spiritualls, to pray for them, to spirituall evills, to pray against them.
Though Christ in the Lords Prayer have taught us another method; first to pray for Daily bread, and then for pardon of sin. He did it to condescend to our weaknesse, to draw us to the consideration of that that is lesse knowne, by that that is better known. We see our daily bread, and the want of temporalls is discovered to us by sense, therefore these things are more familiar, and better knowne, but the weight of sin we know by the demonstration of the Spirit, and the inward man, therefore that is not so well knowne; therefore, that he might give us incouragement to rest on him for all estates, he would first draw us on, Give us our daily bread, and then forgiue us our trespasses. Not that there is more necessity of the former, but he condescends to lead us from the lesser, to the greater, and from the experience of Gods mercy in temporalls, to rest on him for pardon of sin, not because the former is better.
Therefore, this is one true triall, a part of that touchstone whereby a Christian may examine himselfe, and the truth of his grace, if it beget indignation against sin, that he prayes against that first; that he find sin more burthen then punishment, and grace more sweet then all [Page 141] temporalls in the World. For even wicked men will goe so far as to cry out of judgement, then Ahab will humble himselfe, O, but a godly man, a beleiving soule cries out of sin. My punishment is greater then I can beare, that was the voyce of Caine. My sin is greater then I can beare, Mine iniquities are gone over my head, and are as a heavy burthen, that was the voice of holy David.
It is true, it is lawfull, and God allowes us to pray against temporall punishments, and judgements, but we must keepe the due order. It is a preposterous course to pray against that first, before we pray for the pardon and removing of sin, because sin is the cause of punishment. He that would have judgement removed, must strike at the Roote, the roote is sin, from that bitter roote it is, that punishment springs: cut up the roote, and the Tree will not stand long. If the wound be once healed, the Plaister of punishment will fall off of it selfe. If sin be taken away by repentance, and turning to the Lord, then there is no such Antidote against the plague as the pardon of sin, then whatsoever the punishment is, it will drop off of it selfe.
It is not onely preposterous, but sacrilegious to observe that method, when we pray more for the removall of temporall judgements, then for pardon of sin, it is a signe that we love our selves, and feare for our selves, and not God, because we hate the punishment, that is displeasing to us, more then sinne that is displeasing to God. If we rest on God for the pardon of sin, our affections will be suitable; to hate that most that God hates, that is sin: and if we hate it, we need not be intreated in the first place to pray for the removall of it. Yet many of us are so sensible of these outward things, that we continue in a preposterous course, we more feare the shaddow of judgement, then the body of sin, the name of punishment is more [Page 142]terrible a great deale to us then the commission of sin. We tremble if we doe but heare the report of one judgement, yet we are not afraid to goe on in a multitude of sins. Like distempered Patients that hate their Physick, and love their Disease, we love the Disease of sin, yet we hate that Physick that God sends to cure us.
Beloved, we have not so learned Christ; if the stamp of Christ be set on our hearts, here a Christian bends his forces. Piety keeps due order, devotion will in all the Prayers it makes. There is no affection, no word, no ejaculation that a godly man would willingly have out of order; he looks to all within him, he will not have his joy out of order, to bestow his joy, first upon the World, and then upon God; nor his sorrow out of order, to bestow it first upon temporall callamities, and then upon sin; nor his feare out of order, first on judgements, and then on God. No, but he sets all his affections right. First, he feares God, and the first fruits of his sorrow he bestowes on sin.
It is true, now indeed we begin to be sencible of the hand of judgement that presseth us, O let us remember that there is a greater burthen lies upon us, that must be removed: The Arrows of sin are more sharp then the Arrow of the Pestilence, and if we pull off the head of the Arrow of sin, the other shall be put up in the Quiver. It is true, now the Arrow is pointed neare us: God hath his marke, and as those that are skillfull in that kind, they shoot, sometimes nearer, sometimes further, as Jonathan shot, when he gave warning to David; so God shoots to give us warning, he comes nearer in the Mark he propounds, he moves neere by Parishes, and by Streets, and then nearer by Houses. Punishment is neare, but sin is nearer, we carry it about us, we must make sin far off, before punishment, that is the order the Prophet [Page 143]teacheth them to keepe. First, to Pray for the removall of sin, and then of punishment.
So I have done with the Petition. Take away all iniquity and receive us graciously. The parts, and the Order of the parts.
I now come to the last part, that is, the promissory part of the Text.
In the former part, the Prophet excites them to get Lips, and here to give lips; there it is, Take to you words, here, powre out your words. So we will give the Calves of our Lips.
There are 3. things I will observe in it.
First, the duty the Prophet excites them to here, that they make this vow and promise of, to God, it is the duty of praise and thankfullnesse, So will we give thee the Calves of our lips. That is, so will we blesse thee, and magnifie thy name, and sing to thy glory, we will speake of thy praise all the day long.
Secondly, the metaphor under which this duty is conveyed, We will give thee the Calves of our lips, why he useth that phrase.
Thirdly, the connexion, and coherence with the former, So will we give thee. A man would thinke it were an ill condition, and a duty that were misplaced, would they not give the Calves of their Lips to God, except he would take away their iniquity, and remove his judgements?
The first thing, which I will onely speake of now, is this, to find out what is the duty (that is plaine of it selfe) to which he excites them in these words. So I will read it thus in the litterall sence, Take away iniquity, [Page 144]so we will blesse and prayse thee. So, there are six things the Prophet would put them in mind of, by adding this clause.
Two things in generall.
And foure in perticular; all concerning thankfullnesse,
The two things in generall, he puts them in mind of, are these.
De vovendo, of making a vow and promise to God, We will give thee.
And De solvendo, of paying that vow; he labours to bring them not onely to an acknowledgement of thankfullnesse, as due, but to a holy engagement, that they will certainly render praise for this mercy.
Resolution, it is one worke that advanceth every duty, every civill duty, much more duties that are spirituall. There is no work that a man goes on chearfully in, except he prepare and fit himselfe by resolution. Therefore it is, that many Saints of God in Scripture took this course, to bind themselves by vowes to obedience; though there be bonds already lie at our doore, the bond of obedience, yet when we vow as David did, to walk holily before God, this adds another vow. He that without vows, transgresseth the Commandements of God, breaks Gods word, but he that transgresseth in a vow, breaks Gods word, and his owne too. The word that God hath given, and the word that he hath given. Therfore it is a speciall meanes to keep men in the Pale of obedience, when they hedge themselves in with holy resolutions
I know Cardinall Bellarmine, and he more remarkably then any other of the Romish Writers, is very large and peremptory in declaring that that which is within the compasse of precept, cannot fall within the compasse of a vow, that no necessary duty can fall within the compasse [Page 145]of a vow. But if there were not Testimony of the Saints in Scripture, the Testimony of their owne Writers are sufficient evidence against it, besides the truth it self, Alphonsus, Picus, Cajetane, Valencia, these foure they are bold all of them to expresse themselves to be of another opinion; that properly and directly that that we are tied to, by the necessity of precept, most properly falls within the compasse of a vow, and it is most safe; for one may safely vow, that that he is tied to doe, and the vowing and resolving of it, adds a second obligation, it is an awaking. Therefore David took this course, he bound himselfe by vow, and promise, and oath. I have sworne that I will performe thy righteous judgements. He excites himselfe by these Obligations, to every duty of piety, he set himselfe those Lessons of piety, he tasked himselfe to such duties; sometimes to repentance. To thee will I confesse. Sometimes to obedience, I will walke in thy Commandements. Sometimes to prayer, At morning, noone, and evening, I will call on thee. Sometimes to thankfullnesse, Seaven times in a day I will prayse thee. He tasked himselfe to these duties, thereby to keep, and hidge in his obedience. So will every Christian, that he may keep himselfe in the path of Piety, he will oft consider how he walks, and consider his purposes and resolutions, and strengthen himselfe in holy purposes, it is a great meanes to arme our selves. A heart will not easily be overcome with temptations, that is armed with good purposes; good purposes incite to Prayer, and practise, you take away perseverance, you take away practise and performance, you take away endeavour, if you take away resolution. Therefore if you will learne to keepe your selves in the wayes of Gods Commandements, learne oft to resolve, to purpose.
We shall tread awry when we have done the best, but [Page 146]if there be a good purpose God takes that for performance, if we arme our selves with good resolutions. Let us not take this help from our selves, since we come short of performance, let us have endeavours, and purposes. This the Prophet teacheth them when they come to performe their thanks, they must have purposes, We will give thee. Those are the two first things he minds them of in generall.
There are other things he minds them of, in perticuler, and they are these foure.
The first is this, That Thankfullnesse is due to God for all his mercies.
It is due, by right of Lordship, because God is Lord and owner of all we have, he is Lord of our life and being, there is the Fountaine of all goodnesse. Whither should the streames run but back to the Fountaine, to the Sea? sayth Bernard, let the streames of thankfullnesse run back to the Head, they are drawne from grace, they come from God, the grace of pardon, and grace must returne to God, the grace of thankfullnesse.
And it is by right of Debt his, we owe it him; it is a Debt to any man that doth us a courtesie, no lesse requitall can be made for the least good turne then thankfullnesse, yet those that they doe, are small, and they are tied by the bond of Charity, and by the Law of God, and they sin if they doe it not: and those that they doe, God doth by their hands, he inclines them to it. Then, if we account it a misery, if we be unthankfull to men, we owe much more of this duty of thankfullnesse to God, by another bond, because from him we have all mercy, and the choisest mercies. What hand soever reacheth us a Blessing, God is the Author, God gives it. And can we give him any thing lesse then thanks? We can give him nothing else. He gives it us when we give him thanks, [Page 147]and prayse, we pay him with his owne, we give not his mercy back in the kind, but vertually in the strength. He that gives glory to God, he gives the mercy back in strength. But we can give nothing to God, that he hath not before in a more eminent manner, whether it be praise or glory, or blessing, or reverence, or worship. His name is glorious, though we give it not; his name is admirable, he will make his glory appeare, though we dishonour him. But he so interprets it in mercy, we are sayd to give it, when we acknowledge it. He is not capable of our gift, but when we testifie that he hath it, we are said to give it. The Knee when it bowes before him, worships him, and the heart when it is ravished with admiration gives him reverence, and the tongue when it speakes of his prayse, gives him thankfullnesse; if God take these as gifts at our hands, that we owe, and can add no addition by it, we can doe no lesse then acknowledge that thankfullnesse is due to God for all his mercies. That is the first thing.
A second thing, he would teach them to acknowledge, that thankfullnesse is especially due for the pardon of sin: when sin is pardoned, the first bud of new righteousnesse in the heart, O, it is thankfullnesse to God. Bless the Lord O my soule, and all that is within me; and then followes, That forgiveth all thine iniquities. We owe God praise, and glory, for all his mercy, and goodnesse, but for none more then the pardon of sin; for here is the Stock upon which other graces are grafted, when once sin is pardoned, all temporall things prove comfortable. Therefore when they beg for the Pardon of sin, say they, We will give thee the Calves of our lips.
There is thankfullnesse due to God, especially for spirituall mercies, and of them, for the grace of reconciliation, the forgivenesse of sins. A Christian will be methodicall [Page 148]in his thankfullnesse as well as in his Prayer. I shewed before that devotion keeps good order, it prayes for spiritualls before temporalls, and against spiritualls before temporalls. And thankfullnesse keeps a good order, it gives thanks for the best mercies first, and most. Though all the mercies of God be good, yet there is a difference, there is a difference betweene spirituall mercies, and temporall. For temporall mercies. Liberty is better then Wealth, and life then liberty, and grace then all. As God hath set an order in mercies, so thankfullnesse observes an order; he doth not thanke God so much for temporall mercies, as for pardon of sin, that swallowes up the heart, and takes up the whole latitude of the affections. There is thankfullnesse due for establishing us in our civill Callings, but more for calling us to the acknowledgement of the truth. There is blessing due for keeping us in this World, but more for the hope of life in another world. Many thanks are due for Creation, but more for redemption, for in Creating us, he made us once, but in redeeming us, he made us againe, and in giving us the hope of life everlasting, he makes us for ever. There is great thanks due for removing temporall Plagues, but more for the removing of his wrath and our sins. Therefore the Prophet would have them understand, that as they prayed, first, Take away iniquity, so they should give thanks in that order, when their iniquities were taken away, then they should thanke God for the pardon of their sins: first for spirituall, then for temporalls.
Reason shews this order; for in our Prayers we Pray for temporall things with conditions, but for spiritualls without conditions, as we pray for them more fervently, so we should be thankfull for them with more enlarged hearts. So in taking away temporall things, we give thanks as Job did, but in spirituall things, we give thanks [Page 149]when God gives them, but none gives thanks for the taking them away.
It is true, when God with-holds grace, he can make grace grow out of that separation from himselfe, but that is by accident, that the want of grace should be a meanes of the propagating of grace, but properly and directly none can rejoyce in the taking away of grace. We give thanks for temporalls, when we want them, but for spiritualls onely, when we have them. That is the second thing.
Thirdly, another thing he would instruct them in, by adding this clause, is this, that thankfullnesse must be joyned with Prayer: first, he teacheth them to pray, Take away iniquity, but he closeth the Prayer with thankfullnesse. These must goe together, they are Sister-duties; and in a large sence speaking, thankfullnesse is a part of Prayer; therefore as Prayer inlargeth it selfe in expressing of wants, so thankfullnesse, in expressing it selfe in Gods goodnesse. It is a defect we find in the Missalls of the Romish Church, where we find many Prayers made to Saints, but not one forme of thankfullnesse. If it be lawfull to pray to them, it is lawfull to thanke them for favours received by them. What a grosse error is it in them, to make Prayers, and not to thanke them? Those are more rare, they set them at the end of their Books. Glory and praise be to the Virgin Mary; but for the particular, since they make so many Prayers to the Saints, why doe they not thanke them? As in the one, they are injurious to God in praying to Saints: so in the other they are injurious to the Saints, in not thanking them, for so many mercies they receive, for the rule is firme, whom we pray to, we must give thanks to: for the mercies we may pray, we may give thanks. As Elisha spread himselfe upon the Child, [Page 150] hand upon hand, and face upon face, so in these two duties, the hands must be spread to God, and hands, and eyes must be fixed and fastened on God in giving thanks when we receive mercies, as they are fixed in begging, and the hands must be spread as wide in blessing God, as ever they were in praying to him, and the Knees must bow as low, and the voyce of the lips must be lifted as loud in giving thanks for mercies, as ever they were extended in praying for mercies. It is a signe of an ungratefull heart, to be fervent in begging mercies, and to be unmindfull of thankfullnesse. Therefore the Prophet bids them joyne thankfullnesse to Prayer.
That is the third thing he minds them of, that thankfullnesse is due for all mercies, and for spirituall mercies, and that thankfullnesse must goe along with prayer.
The Fourth is this, that thankfullnesse is to be the close of Prayer, here the Prayer ends. So will we give thee the Calves of our lips. Prayer is one of those duties that I said had a Language, there are two Letters that make up the Language: Confession of sin, that is the Alpha, and thankfullnesse to God, that is the Omega of it.
All Prayer opens with confession of sin, all Prayer shuts with thanksgiving; that is the end of Prayer. Prayer it selfe is the Key that opens to all duty, and thankfullnesse is the Key that locks up prayer.
O! How sweet will the order be observed, when Prayer makes the Way, and Thankfullnesse closeth it; Where these two are joyned, when a man is conversant in that worke, be it Morning, or Evening Sacrifice, both Sacrifices meet in this; in Confession of sin there is the Dawning of the DAY, and in giving Thanks there is the Evening Sacrifice, the Latter end, and Close of Prayer.
Christ taught us this in the Lords prayer, after he had set downe six Petitions: For thine is the Kingdome, the Powe [...] and the glory, to shew that Prayer must be shut up with thanksgiving.
The Apostle Paul shewes it, in 1. Tim. 2. Texhort that Prayers, and Supplications be made for all, with thanksgiving. In Phillipians 4. Therefore let your Suites and Requests in all things, be made knowne to God by Prayer, and Supplication, and giving of thanks. In both places giving of thanks comes in the last place. With Prayer, and Supplication, and giving of Thanks. Why doth he set it in the last place? To shew, that thanksgiving must close up Prayer. So will we give the Calves of our lips. That is the fourth thing.
And how well doe all these, if they be put together concurr in the preparation we are to make this day for the Sacrament? Looke back to the first point delivered, and see if there be not a concurrence of all these. Remember the three enlargements of the order of them, remember these six things, in joyning these to them. So will we render the Calves of our lips.
When we come here, we pray to God for his grace, and for the continuance and enlargement of his grace, therefore it is that he instituted the Sacrament, that it might be an instrument for the confirming and conveying of grace, it is the instrument that God useth. Thereupon it is, that diverse of the Fathers are bold to call it, the preservative against everlasting death, the conservative to everlasting life; the salve of imortallity. We come here to beg grace, and the continuance of it, we come to beg grace, and the evidence of grace too, by the confirming, and assuring of it: For that purpose the Sacrament was instituted to confirme our faith, that we might not want a memoriall of all those great things that Christ [Page 152]wrought for us. In this respect the Fathers call the Lords Supper, the pledge of eternity, the defence of faith, the hope of the Resurrection, because here grace is enlarged, it pleaseth God to enlarge and confirme it this way. For those that want certainty, here they may get assurance, those that have it may get an addition.
Thirdly, here we beg pardon of sin, and we give thanks for it, and we come to have that sure to us, and make acknowledgement of it, by thankfullnesse.
Lastly, here we acknowledge thankfullnesse to God for mercies, and make new purposes, and resolutions of obedience,, we arme our selues with new vowes.
Now this calls all those notions back to your mind, that I delivered before. It is called therefore the Eucharist, because all Gods mercies, are here summed up in the memoriall of them, in this blessed Sacrament. And here we give God thanks, not for one mercy, but for all, and for the Fountaine and Foundation of all. Therefore the Apostle calls it, the Cup of blessing: that is, the Cup of Thankfullnesse. Our blessed Saviour gave that ground to the Eucharist, for you know that he did breake the bread with giving of Thanks; to shew to us, sayth Chrysostome, how we should carry our selves, how we should behave and demeane our selves in receiving these blessed mysteries, how we should receive these Mysteries from the hand of that gracious goodnesse, that fountaine of mercy, that gives them with thankfullnesse receive them so as Christ gave them: he gave them with thankfullnesse.
And here we have occasion of excitement for blessing God for the pardon of sin, and of blessing God, for giving Christ, for giving not onely Christ to be with us, but to die for us, and not onely so, but giving us this memoriall of it, in which is the summing up of all mercy.
So you see here is the summing up of all. Therefore let us joyne all these together, and when we come to the Lords Table, remember this Prayer. Take away all iniquity, and receive us graciously, so will we render the Calves of our Lips. So much of the first consideration: We looke upon the duty of thankfullnesse, as it is set downe in literall termes. So much for this time.
SERMON VI.
THE Word of God, as it is well stored with variety of figures, and elegancy of Speech, so it doth not abound with any more then with metaphors. For a metaphor is as a Glasse in which we see by reflexion, that duty which in the literall precept comes to our understanding in a more familiar manner. So, while we have any precept commended to us in both formes of Speech, there is a double benefit to us. In the literall forme, God shewes us the duty, and in the metaphoricall forme he shewes us the beauties and delight, that is to be found in those precepts that he gives us. Therefore you may observe that there is hardly any duty of piety in all the Scripture, but in one place, or other, it is commended to us in metaphoricall words.
For the grace of faith, the Apostle St. John tells us in Revel. 3. I counsell thee (sayth Christ to the Church of Laodicea) that thou buy of me Gold tryed in the fire: faith is set out in that metaphor.
For the grace of meeknesse, and innocency, St. Peter shewes us the way. 1 Pet. 2. As new Borne Babes desire the sincere Milke of the word, that ye may grow thereby. Simplicity and innocency is commended to us in that metaphor.
For the grace of perseverance, St. Paul tells us in Heb. 12. Let us run with patience the race that is set before us. Perseverance goes on till it come to the end of the race, it is commended to us in that metaphor.
For the grace of repentance, the Prophet Joel sets it downe, Rend your hearts and not your Garments.
For Prayer, David, Let it come before thee as incense.
And for the work, and duty of Thankfullnesse, the Prophet Hosea in this place, which is one of the harshest metaphors that we meet with in all the Scriptures. As for Prayer, to be resembled to incense, there is a great deale of reason, that is obvious to any eye; there is a Holy breath, a Celestiall smoake, that goes out of fervent Prayer, as incense from the Altar that ascends up to God. Prayer hath an ascending faculty as incense hath. But for the work of prayse, and thanksgiving, to be set out under the metaphor of the Calves of the lips; it may seeme at the first view, a metaphor far fetched, but that there is no title in the Word of God, but that it is added upon speciall worth, and reason. Therefore it will be worth our labour, as before I shewed the nature of the duty of thankfullnesse, as farr as it concernes the literall part, so now to look upon it, in the Glasse of this metaphor. We will give the Calves of our lips. I told you there were 3. things that I would consider in this last part of this Scripture.
First, what the Duty is, that the Prophet aimes at, to which he would excite them, when he adds this to the former Prayer. Take away iniquity, and receive us graciously, so will we give the Calves of our lips. That is, so will we blesse, and praise, and magnifie thy name. According to this acception, I spake of it in the Fore-noone, I told you this duty was added, the memoriall of it, to commend to them the remembrance of somewhat in generall: to mind them,
The prophet hereby would engage them, he makes them to give a pledge, a Hostage to God, that if he would be gracious to them, they would not be unmindfull of their Covenant againe, but returne praise and thanks.
The things he would remember them of in perticular, are these.
First, That Thankfullnesse is due to God for all his mercies.
Secondly, that it is due to God, especially for spirituall mercies, for pardon of sin. Take away iniquity, and then we will praise thee.
Thirdly, that thanks and praise must goe hand in hand together. There is no Prayer that we offer to God that must exclude Thankfullnesse. First he teacheth them to pray, Take away iniquity; and then to add, so will we give thee prayse and glory.
Then Lastly, that thankfullnesse is the best close of Prayer. Prayer is that that opens to all other duties, and thankfullnesse is that that shuts up prayer. These were [Page 158]the things observed in the first part in the Forenoone.
Now the second thing that I considered in it, was to look upon this duty of thankfullnesse, as it is expressed in this metaphor.
And in the third place to come to the connexion, in this Particle, So, or Then. These are the two things I am now to speake of.
The first is to looke upon the metaphor: for there is a great deale of matter couched in that if I mistake not my selfe. Therefore I will examine it in these two things.
What is the ground, the foundation, upon which this metaphor is pitched, that he should rather choose this, then any other.
Secondly, what is the reason why the Prophet rather expresseth the duty of Thankfullnesse in a metaphor, then in literall termes.
The first is this, what are the grounds, upon which this metaphor is built, or whence is it derived? The Calves of our lips. There are two words, it might have beene varied either way. For the first, Boves & capras, the Goats, or the Lambs of our lips; no, it is the Calves of our lips. And for the second word, it is not the Calves of our Stalls, but of our selves: and in our selves, not the Calves of our hearts. A man would have thought that that should have carried the sway, and turned the Ballance; no, the Calves of our lips. There are reasons as I conceive, to be given of all this.
The first is, for the first word, why he instanceth in this creature, rather then any other, for there were other Creatures that were offered in sacrifice. The Turtles of our lips, or the Lambs of our lips. What doe we think should be the reason why he makes choyce of this creature, which if we compare Creature with Creature, seems [Page 159]the most grosse of all other to express the duty of thankfullnesse? We cannot say, it was onely in allusion to Sacrifice, for other Creatures were used in Sacrifice, as well as Calves and Heifers. We cannot say, it was because this Creature was a Type of Christ. So it was. Luk. 15. when the Prodigall came home to his Father, who is every penitent sinner, and the Father there is our Heavenly Father, that receives sinners when they come to him. And there it is said for his entertainment, that he made ready the Fatted Calfe, and Garments, and Rings: these are to explaine to us the fruits of Christs death, and Sacrifice of himselfe, and the Garment of his righteousnesse put upon us. As Chrysostome well sayth, the Fatted Calfe is Christ, Sacrificed for our sins. Therefore compared to the Calfe, Quia immaculatus, &c. Because he gave himselfe a Sacrifice of redemption for sin. And the Fatted Calfe, because of the excellency of his Merit, and the All-sufficiency of it. Yet this is not a sufficient reason, for though Christ were typified in the Calfe, he was so in the Lamb, it is so exprest by John Baptist himselfe, Behold the Lamb of God that taketh away the sins of the World. Therefore if that were the onely reason, because it was a Type of Christ, it should run as well the Lambs of our lips, as the Calves of our lips: therefore I conceive, this reason may further be added. There is never a tittle of this Prayer, that the Prophet composed for the People, but was well pondered in the Ballance of his spirit; and as I shewed in the rest, that he brought them to some consideration in every tittle, and word, so he would bring them to consideration by this phrase. In Jerem. 31. the People of Israell are compared to an untamed Heifer. In Hosea 4. they are called a Backsliding Heifer. Their rebellions were so great, that they are set downe by this metaphor, even Israell was an untamed Calfe, or Heifer.
Further, this Creature that they are compared to for their rebellions, it was the Creature whereby they provoked God in the Desart, they made a calfe, and worshipped it. After in Jeroboams time, there were 2. set up, one in Dan, and another in Bethell, and they worshipped them, and now in the Prophets time, they said to the works of their hands, yee are our Gods. It is likely those Creatures continued in the same resemblance. They turned the similitude of God, to the likenesse of a Creature that eateth hay. By this phrase it is likely the Prophet would bring them to the consideration of their sins. Take away iniquity and receive us graciously, so will we render the Calves of our lips. As it is observed of the Aegyptians, and the Israelites, the Israelites Sacrificed to the true God, those that the Aegyptians made their Gods. The Prophet would have them sacrifice themselves to God in that resemblance, whereby the Spirit of God, had set out their rebellion. As if they had sayed, we confesse we have rebelled from the womb, as an untamed Heifer, we have dealt unfaithfully in the Covenant; we have made to our selves Gods of Gold, we will now bring our selves under the yoak, not onely our necks, but our lips also. We will offer our selves in that very resemblance, whereby we have dishonour'd thee. In that creature we have dishonour'd thy name and in that very resemblance, for the acknowledgement of our sins we come to thee. So will we render the Calves of our lips. Yet, there is somwhat more in it, why he instanceth not onely in this creature, but in this condition of the creature. The Calves of our lips, it's not Ox or Heifer. It may seem this, they were novices in Religion, Vitulus is the first part; they were not acquainted to give the Sacrifice of prais; now they were brought to the sight of themselves, they would give the Sacrifice of new praise. They were inured to dishonour God, now we will sing Psalmes [Page 161]of thanks giving, and praise thee with songs of glory, and blessing. Here was a new change, it was the first fruits, the beginning of their offering, and obedience, therfore a calfe. It was not onely a new part, but they acknowledge that this sacrifice of praise was imperfect, it was not yet come to any maturity, & strength, & ripenesse, they did but bleat out praises yet, they could not come to sing songs of praise that were perfectly set, as other of the Saints had done before. We cannot give thee a Sacrifice acceptable for persection, but as well as we can, we give thee a Sacrifice that thou art pleased to accept for the present, there is the Calves of our lips: that is the first, why Calves?
2ly Why the Calves of the lips? There is a double opposition, why not the Calves of our heards? Why not the calves that we take out of our Stalls? But the calves of our lips? I conceive why the Prophet sets it in this order; there are these three reasons.
First, he would draw them hereby from all opinion of the [...]pas oceratum, of their Sacrifice: they were too prone to think well of their sacrifice: therfore hereby by turning the word with this metaphoricall, the Calves of our lips, he would draw them to consider that God was not delighted with the offring of the sacrifices they gave, if they kept back their hearts and themselves. The Sacrifices that God expected was praise and obedience, spirituall Sacrifices, that they should not make their boast what Hecatombs they had offred, how many Calves or Lambs, these God delights not in, he expresseth himselfe so, Psal. 50. I will take no Bullocks out of thy house. He cares not for their sacrifice, if they withdraw themselves; no, he expects a sacrifice, I wil not take it out of thy house but out of thy heart, not out of thy fold, but out of thy self. The prophet would hereby lead them to this consideration, that they should give spirituall sacrifice, and look in their ceremoniall [Page 162]Sacrifice to that that was morall, that God expected. The Sacrifice that God looked for, was praise, the lips to be the offering, the tongue the knife, the heart the Altar; both the Priest that offered the Sacrifice, and the Sacrifice, and the Altar, all, God would have from themselves. That is the first reason why the Prophet sayth not, the Calves of the Stalls: David sayth in one place, Then will we offer young Bullocks upon thine Altar; no, sayth the Prophet, the young Bullocks of our lips. That is one thing.
Secondly, Another thing, why it is not said the Calves of our stalls, but the Calves of our lips, it was for their incouragement that they might not be backward in returning, and making retaliation to God. It is not a costly, sumptuous Sacrifice, that God expects. There is nothing more cheap then words, and words of praise, that come from a sincere heart, these God calls for. Every man hath words ready, it is a Sacrifice as easie, as the moving of the lips; he would not burthen them; I require it not out of thy House, or out of thy Fold; they need not goe to Arabia for Spices, they need not goe as Abrahams Servant, to the Field for a Calfe; no, they had it in themselves, there was the fruit of the lips, the fruit of obedience, and praise, within themselves.
Had it beene propounded so, it is likely that Worldly men would have beene ready to have kept back. As many of us, we are readier to give God the Calves of our lips, then of our Stalls; we love not to Sacrifice to God, of that that costs us somewhat, it should be the least and the worst, if we were to make choyce of it. The Prophet would prevent them here, in their Worldly mindednesse, that no man should have excuse: the Poore man could not plead, I have not wherewith to offer, he shews that God accepts any thing that comes from a good [Page 163]heart; the Widdowes myte, the cup of cold water, the words, the Sacrifice of praise. As Lycurgus, sometimes when he set Lawes to the People of Sparta, whereby they should Worship their false Gods, and they were poore, cheape Sacrifices, and one asking him the reason why? Sayth he, that there may never be a Cessation. If I should charge them with costly Sacrifices, they would not continue to Sacrifice. So God, because he would not overcharge them with Sacrifices, he seeing the Worldlinesse of their minds, he sayth, not the Calves of your Folds, but the Calves of your lips. That is the second thing.
Thirdly, the Prophet would shew hereby that God expects the choyse Sacrifice of praise, the most pure, and innocent Sacrifice, as Ambrose sayth well, Vitulus was the Calfe that was reputed an unspotted Sacrifice. To shew that he that comes to praise God must bring pure, cleane, and undefiled lips. He that regards iniquity in his heart, or brings it in his lips, he offers the Calves of his lips, but God will not be pleased with a Sacrifice from that mans mouth, whose mouth is polluted with Blasphemy and prophanenesse, and obscene Language. A prophane man cannot please God with the Calves of his lips, he hath blasphemous lips. The lips that are given to filthinesse, cannot give God a Sacrifice, they are polluted. The lips that are given to lying, and fraud, they cannot give God a Sacrifice they are deceitfull lips. They are pure, and chast lips, that must be Sacrificed to God: Our lips must be of the same die, and temper, with our hearts, sincere hearts, and sincere lips, holy affections God looks for, and holy words, and holy breathings. That is the third thing, he calls them the Calves of the lips, that is, choyce, extraordinary lips. He would have such lips as he would have Calves upon the Altar, he would not have Calves [Page 164]that were lame & defiled; so, bring such lips as are acquainted with the praise of God; these are the lips that God expects. Againe, there is somewhat further, why not the Calves of our hearts, which is the cheife thing in all Sacrifices, but the Calves of our lips? The lips, if the heart be absent, are not acceptable to God; he abhors the Prayer and praise that is given with the lips, when the heart blasphemes him, and the life prophanes him. A man would thinke it were better, we will give thee the Calves of our lives, then of our lips, or at least of our spirits and hearts. For David sets out the Sacrifice of God so, to be a humble, broken heart. It is the heart that God looks to, in all these, it is neither the eyes lift up in prayer, or the hands spread, or the Knee bowing, that is accepted to God, if the heart be wanting; the heart is the life of all these. Out of the abundance of the mouth, the heart speaketh, and out of the abundance of the heart, the mouth speaketh, and the eyes are lifted up, and the Knees bow, and if there be an Absence of that, nothing is pleasing but the lips themselves are abhominable, yet he saith, the Calves of our lips. There are two reasons of that.
One is this, though he mention not the heart, yet the heart is supposed, he need not mention it, it was taken in, The Calves of our lips, that is, of such lips as proceed from a cleane, pure, honest heart, because it is taken in, it is therefore not exprest. That was a thing to be supposed, that if they gave the outward man, they would give the inward: but the Prophet calls them here, because of their negligence in the expression of their thankfullnesse in the Outwaod man. To shew them, That though mentall praise be the chiefe thing that God looks to, when the heart is there, yet it is not the onely thing; God will not onely be glorified in the soule, but in the body, he will not onely have the praise of the heart, but of the lips. We think to put off God, if we [Page 165]send up an Ejaculation, and give God a spirituall Sacrifice, it is all within. The Hypocrite is all for without, and the timerous Christian is all within: though he bow in the Temple of Baal, yet if he give God his heart, he thinks it is a good Sacrifice. But God will have praise both of the inward man, and of the outward man, because he made both, he sanctifies both, and will save both; he calls them therefore to vocall praise, with the Calves of their lips: they were growne so, that they knew not how to doe this, therefore sayth David, I will praise thee with a song, and magnifie thy name with unfeigned lips. God looks for vocall praise, as well as mentall, we must as well Praise him with our Lips, as with our Heart.
Secondly, the heart is included, for the Calves of our lips is the Sacrifice of our selves: he that gives God a gift, must give the whole, the lips are put for the whole, because they expresse the whole, therefore he instanceth in this part, that is put for the whole man. It is that the Apostle sets downe. Rom. 12. I beseech you by the mercies of God, that you offer your selves a living Sacrifice to God, which is your reasonable serving of him. Then a man gives himselfe, when he gives the Strength of the faculties of his mind, and of the parts of his body, when he gives the glory of all his actions and intentions, when he learnes to deny himselfe. He that Sacrificeth, he parts with that which he Sacrificeth; and he that Sacrificeth himselfe, parts with himselfe, and denies himselfe. He that will come after me let him denie himselfe. A man that gives himselfe in sacrifice, goes out of himselfe, and keeps nothing back, when a man brings carnall reason, and opens his affections, and will, to be Subject to God, when he brings all those sins which he was addicted to by nature, or hath contracted by custome, when he brings all to the obedience of Christ, and layes them upon the Altar of a penitent, [Page 166]contrite heart, such a man offers himselfe to God. It is a thing most precious with men themselves, and it is a thing most precious with God too. There is nothing of that value, that we can give to God, as our selves, he that gives his whole selfe, gives all the duties that can be performed by man: He gives the Sacrifice of praise and Prayer, his hands are Dedicated to God in works of Charity, his eyes in Chastity, his heart in repentance, every faculty of his mind, all his whole selfe is consecrated to God. That is to make a true devotion sayth St. Austin, O si quis bene, &c. If any man will make a perfect vow, and Sacrifice to God, let him make a dedication of himselfe, Hoc est quod debetur, imago, this is that that God demands, this is that that we owe, the Image of Caesar, to returne to Caesar, and the Image of God to God, God made man for himselfe, therefore we should give our selves. See how farr we doe it, Christ he gave not any thing of himselfe, but himselfe for us, his whole selfe, we must make such a retalliation to give to God againe, not any thing of ours, but our selves, that God requires. If we give any thing to the World, we give not our selves to God, if any thing to the pleasures of sin, if any thing of our selves to our selves, we give not our selves to God. The way to keepe our selves, is to give our selves to God. A man never keeps himselfe till he loose himselfe, then he is kept sure when he is laid in Gods armes. The presumptuous man gives not himselfe to God, he gives not God his feare. The doubtfull, dispairing Christian, he gives not himselfe to God, he gives not God his hope. The covetous man gives the World his desire, the World hath his love, and his joy. He that consecrates himselfe to sin, let him see to whom he gives himselfe, not to God, who is one hat abhors iniquity, and transgression: You know who was the first author of sin; he that dedicates himselfe [Page 167]to sin, gives himselfe to him that is the Author of it, I abhor to name it, to whom we consecrate our selves, Christians Baptise themselves into the name of Satan, they give themselves in Sacrifice to the Devill: To consecrate our selves to sin, is to doe so, it is plaine, the Prophet puts not in the heart here, because the whole man is included; therefore he sayth not, We will give thee the Calves of our hearts, but We will give thee the Calves of our lips. This for the meaning of it.
Now look in the second place, why the Prophet makes choise of it, for there was a large Field of expressions that he could have used. David hath this work set downe in much variety of Language, so we will praise and glorifie thee, and give laud to thy name, so will we sing to thy praise, and honour thee in our actions, any of these would have served, yet he chooseth this, we will give the Sacrifice of our selves. The reasons that make it full, for the understanding of it, are these three, why he passeth by literall phrases, and expressions, and instanceth in a Metaphoricall, So will we render the Calves of our lips.
First, to shew them, and to teach to us, that thanksgiving, and praise, is a Sacrifice. Every duty of Christianity in which a man consecrates himselfe to God, is called a Sacrifice. Righteousnesse, that is a Sacrifice, Psal. 4. Offer to God the Sacrifice of righteousnesse. Prayer, that is a Sacrifice or oblation. Psal. 141. Let my Prayer be as incense. So the Apostle sayth, Christ offered up Prayers in the dayes of his flesh.
Thirdly, repentance is a Sacrifice, Psal. 51. The Sacrifice of God is a humble contrite heart. It is not onely one Sacrifice, but the Sacrifice, the eminent Sacrifice that God delights in, a humble heart.
Fourthly, Almes-deeds, that is a Sacrifice, Heb. 13. [Page 168] To doe good, and distribute forget not; for with such Sacrifice God is well pleased.
Againe, praise is called a Sacrifice, By him, that is, by Jesus Christ, let us offer the Sacrifice of praise.
Lastly, thanksgiving, that is a Sacrifice, Psal. 116. and diverse others. I will offer the Sacrifice of thanksgiving, and pay my vowes to the Lord. Nay, and the Apostle St. Peter, 1. Pet. 2. he sets downe all Christian duties under this metaphor, we are made a holy Priesthood, in him we should offer the duties of Christianity there set downe, to make an oblation of them; they are every duty called there, a Sacrifice or oblation. The Prophet therefore would draw them to this Consideration, that whereas they were much busied and imployed in offering legall Sacrifices, that they would look to the spirituall Sacrifices. Here are the Sacrifices that are perpetuall, the other vanish, these continue under Christianity: And these are not onely not taken away, but perfected in the time of the Gospell. The spirituall Sacrifices are Sacrifices that continue still: but they are spirituall ones that we offer to God. Every Christian duty is as a Sacrifice, nay, as a severall Sacrifice. We may paralell it, Repentance is as a Trespasse-offring; Zeale is as a Burnt-offring, and praise is as a Free-will-offring: and thank fullnesse, that is as the offring of the first-fruits. He that brings sincerity to God, there is the oblation of unleavened bread. The Apostle sets it out 2 Cor. 5. The unleavened bread of sincerity. He that honours God in the works of Charity, gives the two young Turtles, his hands are as Turtles; mercy is as the young turtles offered to God. I might instance in other perticulars. The incense of prayer, the Calves of praise, here the Lamb of a humble heart. There is no Christian duty but hath some proportion to some Sacrifice, it is that in truth, and effect [Page 169]that the Sacrifice typified. Therefore the Prophet to draw them from looking on their Sacrifices with a carnall eye, he instanceth in this, to teach them that every duty, and in particular, the duty of praise is a Sacrifice to God. That is the first thing.
Secondly, he would not onely teach them that thankfullnesse was a Sacrifice, but that it was a better Sacrifice, as I shewed out of the Scriptures, that it is reputed a Sacrifice, so I shall shew out of the same Scriptures, that it is a better Sacrifice, every one of them. For righteousnesse, sayth Solomon, [...]o doe judgement is more acceptable then Sacrifice: righteousnesse is a better Sacrifice. For mercy, the Prophet Hosea tells us, I desire mercy, and not Sacrifice, and the works of piety more then Burnt offrings. Mercy is there preferred before Sacrifice. For obedience, Samuel tells us in 1 Sam. 15. I will have obedience, and not Sacrifice, and the knowledge of God is more then the fat of Rams. There is the knowledge of God more then Burnt offrings, more then the fat of Rams, that is, it is better. For repentance, David sayth, Thou delightest not in burnt Offrings, thou desirest not Sacrifice, else would I give it thee, thou delightest not in Burnt offrings. Then followes, The Sacrifice of God is a contrite heart, it is farr beyond Burnt offrings.
Lastly, for the duty of thank fullnesse, the Psalmist sayth, Psal. 69. there it is plaine, that the work of thankfullnesse is more acceptable to God, it is better then Sacrifice, I will praise the name of the Lord with a song, and magnifie him with thanksgiving: this also shall please the Lord better then a Bullock that hath hornes, and hoofs. The Calves of their Stall, and of their Fold, were not so acceptable to God, as the praising of God with Songs, the Sacrifice of thanksgiving. The Prophet would teach them this, that thank fullnesse was not onely a Sacrifice, but a better Sacrifice.
The use I will make of this, is that that St. Jerome makes of it. Let all the Jews give eare to this, their legall Sacrifices are vanished, they are not able to stand before the spirituall Sacrifices; all the Sacrifices of obedience are better. The reasons are weighty.
First, he that offers a Bullock, offers somewhat out of himselfe, he that gives obedience, gives himselfe, sayth Gregory, in the Sacrifice, there is the flesh of Beasts offered, but in obedience, and in praise, there is our owne will, our owne rebellious will, the untamed Heifer of our owne stubborne hearts, they are offered to God. It is better in that respect.
Secondly, it is better in this respect also, all those that they offered in the time of the Law, they were dead Sacrifices, if we speake according to the Letter, and dying according to the institution. They were alwaies to vanish, they were alwaies Mortalia, now they are Mortifera; they were to die in time, and now they are deadly: then they were abrogable, now they are abhominable. But he that offers duties of piety, gives God a living Sacrifice, he that offers himselfe. I beseech you Brethren give up your selves a holy living Sacrifice, Rom. 12. There is a great deale of odds, therefore let the Jews give eare to this, God looks not to the Sacrifice, but it is the Offerers that God looks to, not to the Offering, not to the Sacrifice that is offered. It is recorded by some Interpreters, that there is no place of Scripture that the Jews mistake, more then this that I have in hand. For they hold that this part of the Prophecy was a prediction, not onely of the Babilonish captivity, the misery that did befall them then, but of their dispersion, that doth befall them now, and hath continued ever since the time of Christ, because now they are in this great misery of their dispersion, they hold this to be the meaning of the [Page 171]place, We will give the Calves of our lips; when they meet in their Synagogues to this day; they read alwayes the Law of Moses, and perticularly those rytes of Sacrifice: and because they have not a Temple now to offer Sacrifice in, they read the Law; and they think that God accepts that for a ful offering of Sacrifice, because of this, We will give the Calves of our lips, because they read the rytes of Sacrifice; mistaking this place, that is intended by the Prophet for spirituall Sacrifices. The Sacrifice that God accepts, consists not in reading, but in praysing, Take away iniquity, and we will praise thee. It is not reading of words of praise, but powring out the Spirit of praise, that God accepts: that is it that David calls the Free-will-offering of his mouth. Therefore to convince the Jews, that their Sacrifices should end in time, the Prophet shews by this, that they should be abrogated. They boast of their Sacrifices, and even now God accepts spirituall Sacrifices, far beyond them, and in time he will not look on them at all, therefore bring God the Calves of your lips.
Secondly, let Christians give eare to this, as here is the Jews conviction, so here is the Christians inlargement, the Christians happinesse. Here we see the vertue, and strength of the Law continues, when the letter of the Law is killed, the morallity of the Sacrifice continues, though the ceremony be taken away. Let no man say he will not offer spirituall Sacrifices to God, lest he should seem judaicall; nay, we must judaise in this perticular. But how? In a spirituall sence, we must offer God the Sacrifice of the inward man, these Christian Sacrifices, unbloody, spirituall Sacrifices. Doe not think that we are acceptable to God in outward performances, in things of ceremony, and things of rytes, it is the substantiall duties that he looks to, to give him not unleavened bread, [Page 172]but sincerity and simplicity of heart; not Doves, but innocency, not the LAMBS of our Fold, but simplicity and humility and meeknesse, not the Sacrifice, of Beasts, but of obedience. God expects not the dividing of the Creatures, but of our hearts. In a word, not the Calves of our Folds, but of praise and thanksgiving, that is the second reason why the Prophet instanceth in this phrase. He would teach them; First, that thanksgiving is a Sacrifice. Secondly, that it is a better Sacrifice.
Thirdly, there is another reason yet, he would teach them that thanksgiving is a daily Sacrifice by this metaphor, The Calves of the lips. For Calves were such oblations as were taken in to all kind of Sacrifices. At the Consecration of their Priests, Exod. 29. they offered Calves, for the Burnt-offering this Creature was taken in, Levit. 1. This Creature was taken in for the Trespasse-offering. Levit. 4. For the Peace-offering, Levit. 9. At the solemnity of their Purification this Creature was Offered, Numb. 19. Then put it together, they used daily to Offer the Calves of their Stalls, and of their Folds: to shew them therefore that more frequently they must give God prayse, and thanks, that it must be a daily Sacrifice, he instanceth in this, The Calves of our lips; to shew, that thanksgiving must be taken in to all the spirituall Sacrifices we offer. If a man humble his soul in repentance, thankfullnesse must come in, that God gives him a heart to repent. If a man distribute his goods to the poore, thank fullnesse must be taken in, that God hath enabled him to give. If a man pray to God, thank fullnesse must goe along, that God hath given him a Spirit of Prayer. In hearing of the word, thankfullnesse must goe up as a Sacrifice, that God hath given us his Ordinance; if we look upon the Sun, upon our Friends, upon [Page 173]our lives; looke any way, before us, behind us, still there is occasion of thankfullnesse, because Gods mercies are continued.
Thankfullnesse must not onely daily, but howrely, nay, every minute it must be offered, it hath that advantage of other Sacrifices. We must offer praise when God preserves us, and delivers us, and feeds us, and keeps us, and cloaths us; nay, when he corrects us; when we rise, when we lie downe, when we eat, when we fast, when we goe forth, when we returne, in every passage of our lives, there is occasion of the Sacrifice of thankfullnesse; that as they took in the oblation of Calves to all kind of Sacrifices, so he would have them take thankfullnesse in every duty, when they professed to turne to God in repentance; when they prayed to God Take away iniquity, and we will give thee the Calves of our lips, that he might stir them up to offer the daily Sacrifice of praise. So David makes it a daily and hourely Sacrifice, Seaven times a day I will praise thee. That is, often, on every occasion, he would excite them to the practise of this duty. This is the third reason. So much of the phrase, both the ground of it, and the reason why the Prophet chose it.
But one word more briefly, and that is of the connexion, and then I have done with this Text, and shall pick out some other suitable to the times; and there lies a great deale of weight in the connexion. Weake understandings will be too prone to wrest it, So will we give thee, Mark it, Take away iniquity and receive us graciously, so will we give the Calves of our lips. That is, forgive our sins, remove thy judgements, and then we will prayse thee. Shall we think the Prophet taught them to condition with God, if thou wilt take away our punishment then we will praise thee, or else not? I could recite some [Page 174]such Stories out of the blindnesse of Popery (but because they are out of the Legend, I think them not worthy the rehearsing) of those that have cast their Images into the Water, because they did not keep them from stormes, shall we think that they doe condition with God? No, the pious heart brings his Sacrifice in his hand, if thou wilt save me, I will blesse thee, if thou wilt not, I will blesse thee; though thou pardon not our sins, we will blesse thee for the continuance of our lives, what ever thou doest, we will blesse thee. That cannot be the meaning of it. St. Austin presseth it well, God forbid, sayth he, that a Christian should reason thus. None of you would take it well at your Childrens, or at your Wives hands, to adhere to you in prosperity, and leave you in adversity, to say, I will live with you in plenty, but when plenty ceaseth, then Farewell. Sayth Austin well, look, thou wouldest be loved of thy Wife, though there be no desert in thee, though there be nothing to perswade her, because of the conjugall bond, and wouldest thou love God, for any thing out of himselfe? For by-respects? Thou wouldest think much if thy Wife should love thee for by-respects, and not for thy selfe, and wilt not thou doe it for God? It is like that phrase where Jacob seems to stipulate with God in the same nature. If God will be with me, and blesse me in my journey, and give me bread to eat, and cloaths to put on, that I returne to my Fathers house in peace, then God shall be my God. Shall we thinke that Jacob so humble a man, would contract with God to bring him home in safety, and then he would serve him, or else not?
No, oft times the Hebrew Particle is onely a consequent, not a condition, and it is thus much, after, or when God hath brought me home, I will serve him more conscionably, and devoutly, I will declare it to all the World, [Page 175]and set up Altars to his praise, then God shall be my God. So here, Take away iniquity, and receive us graciously; when thou hast done that, then we will enlarge our hearts to powre out the Sacrifice of praise, we will multiply thanksgivings, we will doe it now, yet, though there be cause now, then there will be more to doe it. So, three wayes it may be justified; it hath respect to three things.
First, as it hath respect to that that the People did, so it justifies the connexion of the phrase. They had sinned, it hath respect to that phrase, Take away iniquity, and then we shall have cause, that is not all, but we shall have boldnesse, and encouragement to praise thee. As if they had said, as long as sin presseth us, and our iniquities stand in thy presence, so long we cannot blesse thee, thou wilt not accept the praise of sinfull lips; therefore first remove our iniquities, that we may give thee a pure Sacrifice of praise. We dare not look up to Heaven now our sins are on us; but receive us graciously, and pardon our iniquities, that we may bring thee a holy Sacrifice, then it will be acceptable. So it is justifiable that way, as it hath respect to the work of sin. So the Point is this.
There is no oblation of thankfullnesse, if sin be in the way; Praise is not seemly out of the mouth of a sinner, that is, it is not acceptable, it is a reproofe to him that offers it, and a dishonour to him that should accept it. It is not honour to God to take a Sacrifice from polluted lips, those lips that he hath made for himselfe. Therefore he hath made mans tongue, his glory, when we with one [Page 176]breath blasphemes that sacred name, and then perfunctorily blesse him. If I regard iniquity in my heart, the Lord will not heare my Prayers, nor accept my praise. In Psal. 50. he expresseth himselfe so, he brings in God reproving a Sinner that calls upon his name, and doth not forsake his sins. What hast thou to doe to take my name, or my word into thy mouth, since thou hatest to be reformed? It is well observed of Origen, when he was to make an Extempore Sermon to the people at Jerusalem, that because he was an Eloquent man, he would speake so, he let his Book fall open to choose his Text, and it opened upon this place, What hast thou to doe to take my words into thy mouth; his heart struck him, because he had put incense to an Idoll, and he sat downe, and wept. His heart struck him, because he knew he was conscious of the sin. O that our hearts would doe so; we come to heare the word, and to Preach, and to sing to his praise, and we bring our sins with us, we make obstacles to the ascent of our Prayers by bringing our sins. O Cast away sin first. If thou come to the Table of the Lord, that is the Eucharist, there thou commest to offer the Sacrifice of thanksgiving. If thou come to the House of God to offer Prayer. If thou come to offer obedience, attention in hearing the word, cast away sin, it will poyson all, it will make the word unprofitable, it will make our Prayers that they shall not ascend, nor our praises in a spirituall, acceptable vapour into Gods eares. That is the first thing. There was a necessity that he should put in this phrase; so will we praise thee, for unlesse sin be taken away, it is imposible to please God.
Secondly, as it hath respect to the work of the People, so to the work of God: there are two things in that.
To the work of punishment; and
To the work of Gods grace.
To the work of punishment, for all these three are in the former, Take away iniquity, remove thy judgement, and give us grace, take away iniquity, and then we shall boldly come to the Throne of Grace.
Now, Secondly, remove thy punishment, and then we will praise thee. It hath respect to Gods work of punishment. Not, as if we should not praise God, when his hand is upon us. A good Servant of God will praise God, not onely when he smiles, but when he corrects him, not onely when all is prosperous, but in the middest of his callamities and sufferings. If he shut him up in his House, he will praise him; if he makes all his stormes to rise against him, he will still blesse him; as Job, he blessed God when he had taken away all, The Lord hath given, and the Lord hath taken away, blessed be the name of the Lord. But yet there is reason of it, take away thy punishment, and then we will blesse thee: that is, then we shall have opportunity to blesse thee. While thy hand is on us, our hearts are dejected: Praise is grafted on a chearfull spirit; and while our hearts are cast downe, we cannot praise thee, thou must enlarge our hearts by removing thy punishment, and then we shall have opportunity to blesse thee: that as Hezekiah sayth, The living, the living, shall praise thee. And as David sayth, Shall thy faithfullnesse be seene in the Grave? Or thy loving kindnesse in destruction? Wilt thou cut us off by judgements, and can we praise thee then? The dead remember thee not, if thou cut us of by thy plagues and stormes, how shall we praise thee then? Then our lips will be sealed up, and our hands will be benummed. O take away thy judgements, and then we shall have opportunity to praise thee. The Point is this.
Because a dull dejected Spirit is not fit for praise; Praise must be grafted upon joy. It is a word of Exhortation to those of dejected spirits, that they chide themselves out of their Melancholly passion, since they have assurance of Gods favour, that they rob not God of thankfullnesse. A man of a dejected spirit, he thinks God doth all as an Enemy for the worse; he robs God, he cannot praise him. Labour for a chearfull spirit, that thou mayest praise God, for it is the elevated Spirit that praiseth God. Remove thy judgements, and then we shall have opportunity to praise thee.
Thirdly, and lastly, it hath respect, not onely to the works of God without, but to the work of God inward, and spirituall, to the work of grace. It hath respect to the work of sin and punishment, and now to the work of grace. So the meaning is this, Receive us graciously, and then we shall have enablement to blesse thee. See how they hang: first, Take away iniquity, and then we shall have boldnesse to blesse thee, remove thy judgements, and then we shall have opportunity to praise thee, powre thy grace on us, and then we shall be enabled to praise thee. Thou must put words of praise into our mouths, or else we cannot praise thee, we can doe nothing of our selves. Can we give the Calves of our lips, unlesse thou give them to us? The Calves of our heards we have them from thee, but the Calves of our selves are harder to give. We would faine blesse thee, but our lips are uncircumcised lips, they are tyed, Lord doe thou hallow them, sanctifie them, doe thou give us words, Take to you words. [Page 189]Where shall we get them? Doe thou open our lips, and thou shalt have the glory of our lips, put the words of praise into us, and then we will praise the; we shall then have enablement to praise thee. The Point is this: ‘The Child of God, as he depends on God for acceptance of his Sacrifice of Prayer, and performances; so he depends upon God for Enablement, that God may have praise.’
There is no duty of piety, growes upon mans owne heart, there must the Spirit of God move in the heart. If it be the work of praise or Prayer, or Charity, they are all fruits of the Spirit; that is, those fruits that flow from the inhabitation, and powerfull operation of the Spirit of God. They are the fruits of Gods Spirit, that we may all cry, Not unto us, but unto thy name give the glory; the glory of forgiving of sins, the glory of any degree of grace, belongs to thee.
The consideration of this will excite us to thankfullnesse, when we consider where the Fountaine is, whence we draw, that it is above, that it is not our owne arme that supports us, that it is not our owne Spirit that Santifies us, or our owne Spirit that suggests the words of Prayer, of praise, and thankfullnesse. The consideration of this, will excite us to Prayer, as well as to thankfullnesse. When we consider that every God gift is from above. As the Apostle sayth of wisdome. If any man want wisdome, let him ask it of God. It is true of other graces: If any man want repentance, let him ask it of God, if any man want thankfullnesse, and charity, and meeknesse, let him ask it of God.
Here we see the way paved out to us, to goe to God for the beginning & enlargement of all grace whatsoever. [Page 180]If any want an understanding heart, it is God that enlightens the heart. If any want a contrite heart, it is God that melts it: If any want a sincere heart, it is God that strengthens it: If it be the want of a zealous heart, it is God that enflames it; if a humble heart, it is God that bows it; if of a thank full heart, it is God that enlargeth it: all is of God, all our sufficiency. Therefore the Prophet teacheth them, that the grace of Thankfullnesse was not powred out by the strength of their owne piety, but they must have recourse to God.
The summ of all is this, Take away our iniquities, and then we will praise thee. That is, take away our iniquity, and we will give thee the Sacrifice of righteousness; Take away our iniquity of cruelty, and we will give the Sacrifice of mercy; take away our iniquity of falshood, and we will give thee the Sacrifice of truth: take away our iniquity of ingratitude, and we will give thee the Sacrifice of Thankfullnesse. Powre thy grace on us, and then we will blesse thee, and blesse thee in a plentifull manner, we will pay thee of thine owne, give us thy grace, and we will give it thee againe. It is thy grace, and not ours, let it be thine in giving, and receiving.
O Beloved! In these times of unthank fullnesse and prophanenesse, we have lips to curse God, not to blesse him. O the sins that the stones of every Street cry against in this Citty, that there is never a Foot of any Wall free, but there is an Oath scrabled and dawbed on it; it is that that defiles the dust you tread on, and the Aire you breath in; it is impossible there should be a pure aire, where there comes so much pollution, from so many blasphemies in every corner of the Streets; every day millions of Oaths, and execrations. Shall we think that God will not be avenged on such a people as we are, that neither Law, nor Conscience, nor feare of Hell, nor plague, can [Page 181]yet keep us back from going on in that unprofitable sin that brings no advantage to us? It becomes us to look to God in this perticular, that he would reforme us in this, because the Sacrifice of praise must come from him. We live in an unthankfull age besides; none looks to God to give him retribution for his mercies. How hath he dealt with us graciously in the last sicknesse? Have we given him the Calves of our lips since? Have we beene so zealous in offering the Sacrifice of praise? No, no, it may be this second sicknesse is to punish our ingratitude for that.
O yet returne! As prayer will turne away judgements, so will thankfullnesse; let us offer him now the Sacrifice of that glory that belongs to him for that judgement; it may be he will deliver us; if not, we shall blesse him in Heaven, if he doe, we shall blesse him here, and say with them in the Prophet, O take away iniquity, and receive us graciously, remove our sins, and remove thy judgements; remove our sins that we may have accesse to the Throne of grace; remove our iniquities, and then we will give thee the Calves of our lips.
THE Sufferers Crowne. DELIVERED In Foure Sermons, on James 1.12. BY That Learned, and Reverend Divine, RICHARD HOLSWORTH, Doctor in Divinity, somtimes Vice-Chancellour of Cambridge; Master of Emmanuell Colledge, and late Preacher at PETERS POORE in LONDON.
Behold we count them happy which indure, &c.
LONDON, Printed by Matthew Simmons in Aldersgate-Street. 1650.
SERMON I.
Blessed is the man that indureth temptation: for when he is tried he shall receive the Crowne of life, which the Lord hath promised to them that love him.
WHAT the scope is of these words, you will very well understand by reading of them. The Argument of them is concerning temptation, an usefull argument to be knowne, of what kind of temptation soever we speake, though it be the temptation of Seducement. A Christian is no where safe, but as St. Ambrose well, Temptations haunt us daily, in what place, or in what Action soever we are conversant.
If we speake here of the Temptations of Afflictions, [Page 196]these times will very well call for this Argument. We are now under Gods owne hand, he hath brought us under a State of suffering, we had need therefore to furnish our selves every way, because we know not how these sufferings may yet be seconded, for they yet continue.
It is a usefull Argument, and being so usefull, that is the reason that the Apostle James here gives it a full handling and Explication. And indeed we may call it his peculiar argument, for none of the holy Penmen wrote or spake so entirely, or largely of this Argument, as this Apostle, which is observable in all the Apostles, that however it is true of each of them, what was said of Tullyes Oratory, that they were able, being indued with the Spirit from above, to speake of every point of Doctrine that doth appertaine unto Salvation, and left none untouched that was necessary to be knowne; yet there was none of them but had some particular Argument that was peculiar almost to himselfe, in which he did excell.
St. Paul went thorough the whole Doctrine of Divinity, yet there is one Argument in perticular, that is peculiar to him; the Doctrine of Justification, that he handles above the rest.
St. John hath one Argument that he was peculiar in, the Doctrine of Love.
St. Peter of Judgement.
St. Jude of Apostacy.
St. James of Temptation.
That you may see it is his peculiar Argument in this narrow compasse of words I have read, he name the word at least six times, he sets it downe in all the severall parts, he defines what it is that is called Tentation, he divides it into the severall Branches.
- The Temptation of Seduction,
- The Temptation of Probation,
Or tryall of these severall kinds, he gives the severall Amplifications.
Of the Temptations of Chastisement, he shewes the end that they are sent to us for, to try us, and when that tryall is wrought, though the premises be very sharp, yet they alwaies end in a blessed Conclusion, in blessednesse, and in the Crowne of life.
For the Temptations of seduction, he shewes the Originall of them, both,
Negative, they are not from God, God cannot be tempted, nor tempteth he any man.
Affirmative, they are from our owne corrupt lusts, and noysome concupisence, Every man is tempted when he is drawne away by his owne lusts and enticed. There is the summe of the words; so that in short it is a Compendium of the Doctrine of Temptation, set downe in three Theologicall formes or elauses.
- A word of Support,
- A word of Prevension,
- A word of Information,
And all these of speciall use for Edification.
First, because when God doth afflict, and correct us, we are most of us too prone to think his hand is heavy on us, and complaine of hard usage to thinke our afflictions sharp and irk some, therefore for this the Apostle useth a word of Support, and incouragement to establish our hearts that we doe not think them long, bitter, and sharp, because they are onely sent for tryall, and in the end rewarded with a Crowne, and that Crowne, the Crowne of life.
In the second place, because we are unacquainted, and Ignorant of the dealing of God towards us, and too [Page 188]prone to charge him foolishly, as if he were the Author of seducing temptations, because he is the Author of afflicting, therefore for this end he lends us a word of prevention, and anticipation to keepe us off from entring into such considerations and thoughts. Let no man when he is tempted, say he is tempted of God.
In the last place, because in both these kinds we are too forward to excuse our selves, and to put off all the blame from our selves with a Non feci, or Non taliter feci, or Invitus feci, either with Sarah to deny, and say I did it not, or with Eve to excuse it, and say, the Serpent gave me, and beguiled me, and I was foreed to it; therefore there is for this a word of information, to teach us to resolve all to the right principle, and to lay the blame, as we doe deserve, upon our selves. Every man is tempted when he is drawne away of his owne lust, and enticed. Here are now the parts.
The thing I am now to speake of and begin first with is this word of support and incouragement, and it may well be called a Support, because nothing can more uphold a man (either in the one kind of temptation or in the other) then to remember the Heavenly reward, the Crowne of glory that is stated and assured to the induring of tribulation, therefore with this now I begin with the word of Support in these words.
And to bring it to a briefe, there are foure descriptions here laid downe, all which concerne Tribulation.
First, a description of the person to whom the promise is made, The man that indureth temptation.
And then a description of the Reward, the excellency of the retribution, it is blessednesse, and the Crowne of life.
Then the description of the assurance of this Crowne, or blessednesse thus promised, it is the Crowne of life, that the Lord hath promised, or assured to them that love him.
Then the description of the manner of the retribution, the time when it shall be, when he is tryed, when he is fully tryed, then he shall receive the Crowne of life.
The first is the description of the Person, that is the Mark at whom the Arrowes of Temptations and Tribulation are shot, in whom these Darts are fastened, the description of the Person to whom the promise is made, the man that indureth Temptation. There are two words it consists of.
There is a personall word, Beatus vir, blessed is the man.
And then there is a passive qualification, it is such a man as indureth Temptation.
The personall word that is the Substratum, upon which all the rest depends, and it is very remarkable here, because it is not [...] but [...], it is not Beatus homo, but Beatus vir, there is a great deale of difference betweene these. Homo is a word of nature, Vir is a word that betokeneth vertue: Homo signifies a man of Mortality; Vir a man of Spirit. The difference is very obvious, and that you may see it distinctly, it is received and observed in all sorts of Authors. In prophane Authors, that of Plato will serve very well to this purpose.
Whatsoever comes neere, and toucheth upon vertue, is Masculine, and Xenophon gives the reason of it, because sayth he, by nature both the body and the mind of man, are so framed, as to be better enabled to indure labour, and paine, and travell and torment, then the weaker Sex.
Then if we look to Ecclesiasticall Writers, it is frequent in the Fathers. Take that of Lactantius for all, he observes that Vir and Virtus come both from the [Page 200]same. Therefore it is observed in the three Learned Languages, that the same word signifieth Valour and Manhood, and Fontitude, the same word signifies to be a Man, and to be Valiant.
Then if we come to the witnesse of the Scripture, there is frequent use of the word to call a valiant, stout, godly, zealous man, indefinitely by the name of a man, Jer. 5.1. when God bids them run up and downe the Streets of Jerusalem. See if you can find a man. It is not meant simply, if you can find Hominem, but Virum, a man, a godly man, one that executeth judgement, and righteousnesse, there was a multitude of hominum, abundance of men, but there was a great paucity virorum, of vertuous men. It was so in the New Testament, St. Paul in 1. Cor. 16. joynes them sweetly, Quit yourselves like men, be strong, to shew, that the Strength, especially Strength of the Spirit, and Fortitude, is a Masculine, and manly vertue, especially if we bring it to the Touch-stone of Tribulation, and Temptation. The Spirit of a man, that is, of a righteous and religious man, is seene in nothing more, then in enduring Tribulation. Therefore that, that the Comedian sayd in another case, Homo homini, &c. If you alter it, it will serve here, Vir homini. What is the difference betweene a Man and a Man? much every way, there is a Man by nature, Vir saeculi, there is a man by Grace, Vir dei, a man of God, St. Paul hath it often. Thou O man of God flee these things. And that the man of God may be perfect, 2. Tim. 3. The same that is here indefinitly by St. James called a Man, is by St. Paul called a man of God. Reason defines a man of nature, but grace and vertue defines a man in Christianity, he is the most man, that is the most Christian. St. Jerome therefore in Tribulation and Temptation, observing the difference very well, in his Epistle to Polybius, hath this passage, for a man not to be sensible of affliction, [Page 201]and Tribulation, it is above the reach, above the nature of man, above a man of mortality: but for a man not to beare his affliction, it is beneath the Spirit of a man, beneath a man that should have courage and fortitude; for this present Argument we may so apply it, there is Proprium hominis & proprium viri, to have Tribulation, is Proprium hominis, to beare Tribulation with a stout courage, that is Proprium viri, proper both wayes.
It is the property of a man of mortality, to be subject to Tribulation, because our life is a warfare full of feares, and sorrowes, and outcries, and Tribulations. Man is borne to trouble (as Eliphaz in Job, Chap. 5.7. speakes) as the sparks fly upward. It is naturall to a man of mortality to be in Tribulation.
Then there is another property withall, Proprium viri, the property of a man that is such by vertue and grace, to indure Tribulation, to indure as a Man, that is, as a Christian. Blessed is the man, that is, blessed is the Christian.
This word hath three significations in Scripture; you may please to take notice of them, for it is,
- A word of Sex,
- A word of Age,
- A word of Dignity,
A word of Sex, 1. Cor. 11.4. Every MAN praying, or Prophecying with his head covered, dishonoureth his head.
It is a word of Age, 1. Cor. 13. When I was a Child, I spake as a Child, but when I was a MAN I put away Childish things.
It is a word of Dignity, So in Jam. 3. He that offends not in word, is a perfect MAN. That is, truly a man, a man indeed, a man of dignity.
Now for this perticular in this place, as it is here set downe, we must not take the word any way, to distinguish [Page 192] Age or Sex, not as if it did betoken distinction of Age, because God did put Spirit, and vertue, and courage, into the mouths and hearts of Babes, and Sucklings, he raiseth such sometimes to be Confessors, and Martyrs, (as St. Austin speakes) before they have Age to judge of Sufferings; they have a Masculine, and manly spirit given them to indure suffering. Ireneus gives the reason well, Christ took the Succession of all ages upon him, to Sanctifie all ages. Man-hood to Sanctifie Man-hood, infancy to Sanctifie it; none is a Child that God inableth.
We must not take it, as though he excluded younger yeares from induring tentation, and glorifying God that way, he that puts Prayse into the mouth of Babes, may put fortitude; we must not exclude that Age, but any Age that indures temptation is a blessed man.
And then it notes not a distinction of Sex, because we read of feminine patience of those that were more then femenine, of Agatho, and Apollonia, in the Primitive Church, of the Mother of the Machabees, what excellent Heroick spirits had they? They went beyond the courage of men, in induring Persecution for the name of Christ.
Therefore under this one name, both Sexes are meant, because God gets glory to himselfe both wayes: therefore St. Ambrose moves the Question, and answers well upon those words, Psal. 1.1. Blessed is the man that hath not walked in the Counsell of the ungodly. St. Ambrose hereupon makes the Question, Num quid a consortio beatitudinis exclusit mulieres quia virum solum beatum nuncupavit? Doth he exclude the other Sex from the fellowship and society of blisse and beatitude, because he saith, Blessed is the man? He answers well, God forbid we should have such an Opinion, they are both equally called to grace, [Page 193]they have both equaly title to glory, ubi labor est equalis, &c. where there is equality of grace and piety, wee must not make inequality of glory and distinction of Crownes. They have both the same grace, breath after the same hope, walke in the path of the same pilgrimage, indure tribulation alike and glorifie God alike therefore both have a like title to the Crowne.
It is not a word that betokens distinction of Sex but it is set downe by this word, blessed is the man, to let us see that the induring of tribulation requires a high courage and a manly spirit not a womannish nature, nor as Saint Paul in another case, he must not bee a young scholler, a novice in Christianity that comes once to encounter temptation, nothing will so much try the spirit of a man as persecution and tribulation, of what nature soever it be. Admitt they be temptations of Suggestion that are the Temptations of Sathan, when a man is to wrestle with Principallities and powers and to incounter with spirituall wickednesses in high places, had hee not neede to have a great deale of grace, to have the spirit of a man, that is the spirit of a Christian.
Admitt it be the temptation of Tribulation from God, when a man (as Saint Paul saith he fought with beasts at Ephesus) is to deale with vnreasonable men, to encounter with poverty in estate, with contempt and despite, he had need to plucke up his heart, to double his spirit, to get spirit, vertue, and grace; he had need to have the distillation of manhood to beare tribulation.
It is impossible for a man to beare tribulation without vertue, so the heathen could say; wee must carry it further. Vertue that is spritualized grace, morall vertue will doe somthing and hath done much in others; but grace is the forme of a spirituall man the anima animae it is of Grace, that enlivens, animates, and inables. Seneca observed [Page 204]well that single vertue is not enough to endure tribulation and affliction; there is in the enduring tribulation a great concurrence of all vertue.
First prudence, in an eminent degree, when a man useth wisdome to encounter with those dangers, that hee is not able to decline nor were honourable to avoyde.
Besides this, Constancy, which makes a man stand firme, that he is not cast downe by any encounter. Constancy in a high degree.
Besides these, Patience and Fortitude, thus far he goes.
Wee must carry it further to those vertues hee never dreamed off for there is requisite to the enduring of temptation, besides Faith, Hope, Love, contempt of the world, a humble opinion of a mans selfe; there is no grace that is not need full to make up this concurrence in the man that indures Tribulation, and will be intitled this blessed man here. Therefore Apuleius observes of Ʋlisses, that he went through as many dangers, as Hercules did labours; he that will goe through his labours, had need be more then a man. He observes of Ʋlysses, that in all those dangers he was carryed through, and supported by vertue. He went into the Cyclopus Den, and was not kept there, vertue brought him out, he went into the Poeticall Hell, vertue brought him out, he sailed through Scylla and Charibdis; he drank of the Cyrcean Cups, and was not transformed, nor changed, vertue kept him upon his Legs.
Turne this upon any of the Apostles, Prophets, or Martyrs of former time, see what carried them through so many Persecutions, with an undaunted spirit; look upon St. Paul and Job, St. Paul had as many labours as Hercules, as many dangers as Ʋlysses, St. Paul was night and day in the Sea, and was not drowned, he suffered Bonds and imprisonment, but the word of God was not bound. St. Paul was a [Page 205] Free-man in bonds, the Sea could not swallow him, what brought him forth? Faith, and grace, and vertue, the Spirit of a man, that is grace wrought in St. Paul. Look upon holy Job, he sits on the Dunghill, as Chrysostome speaks, the Dunghill was as a Theatre or Stage, on which Job as a Champion was set, as a Spectacle to God, to Angells, to men, to all the World. And what was that that carryed Job through so many bad Messages, so many tart and sharp encounters? That vertue and grace, that is infused into the Spirit of a man a Christian, that made him so undaunted in bearing it, that he was as St. Chrysostome speakes, a man of Adamant, of flint, impenetrable, not to be moved, as a military Bullwarke, impregnable. All this Grace did. Grace gives spirit and strength, whereby we are able to indure, and to wrestle with temptations, and are capable of this Blessednesse here.
Therefore to wind it up, that which Dionysius that was sometime a King, but after he was dispossest of his Kingdome, was addicted much to Platoes Philosophy, that which he answered seasonably, when he was put besides all his glory and pomp, and one said to him; What good hath Platoes Philosophy done you? Very much (saith he) for by that I learne to indure with an equall mind, as a man, these changes up and downe.
Much is it with grace, and the Spirit of God, Grace it is infinitly better then Platoes Philosophy; besides all other benefits from grace, the word of Gods grace, it both shews what we are, Homines, men of mortality, and inableth us to be what we should be; Vir, men of vertue, strong and stout, prepared for the enduring of Tribulation. Here now is this word of the Apostle, with an Emphasis set upon it, he sets it downe vir, not homo, Blessed is the man that indureth tentation. Here is the first thing.
The next we are to look on, is the passive qualification; the man that endureth temptation, or Tribulation; Temptation is the word, but tribulation is the meaning; it is not here to be understood of spirituall temptations, but of corporall temptations.
Of the spirituall temptations he speakes afterwards, in the words that follow, but here, of the temptations of tryall, not of seduction; yet the Apostle would rather expresse it thus, he would use this word, he calls Tribulation, temptation, as shewing a holy Conquest he had gotten of it already, he expresseth it by an easy word, as St. Paul, 2 Cor. 12. he hath one word peculiar to him, that he calls tribulations, weaknesses, infirmities, St. Paul fillips them off with an easie, slight word, though he suffered so much, they were but infirmities, as St. Paul hath that word proper to himselfe, of infirmities and weaknesses; so St. James hath this word almost peculiar to him, to call Tribulations, temptations and tryalls.
Of the temptations of [...]seduction, it is not generally true, that there is blessednesse and happinesse for the man that endures them, a man is not to endure them but to repel them.
If they be suggestions that arise either as it is a mans first happinesse not to have them, and his 2. to overcome them; so it is a mans first misery to have them, and his 2. misery to yeild unto them. Those Temptations are not to be indured, but disdained, and abhorred, and cast out of our hearts, it is not blessed is the man that endures these, but blessed is the man that Suppresseth them.
And if we speake of injected temptations from Satan, it doth not hold in the universall, blessednesse doth not alway belong to the enduring of them; it is true, if God send a Messenger of Satan to buffet us, and we doe not yeild, he that endures patiently, shall not want the Crowne promised; [Page 207]but the first care a Christian must take it to resist these, resist the Devill and he will flee, if a man out of faintnesse of Spirit yeild to these temptations, he brings not a blessing, but a curse.
So it is not to be understood of those temptations, there is not blessednesse to the enduring of them, but to the repelling of them. But let them goe, because it is understood here of the temptations of troubles, and afflictions, and chastisements. It is well they are called temptations.
In two regards they are called Temptations.
One is in regard of the good effect they should produce. The good effect is this, to be tryalls of that grace, and vertue, that God hath bestowed upon us; for all Tribulation is Gods sacred Furnace, his holy, celestiall touchstone, whereby God takes a tryall of those vertues that are in us, they are sent for the proofe and tryall of vertue, therefore they are called Temptations; because as temptations try of what spirit a man is, whither he be able to resist the suggestion; so affliction makes tryall of a man, nothing more proves a mans Spirit of what mettle he is made then Tribulation, when the Sun shines faire, all is well with us, a little vertue will goe farr, but in the houre of Temptation, the day of affliction, and chastisement, and tribulation, then it is seene what is in man, there needs a greater measure of grace, and if it be there, it will shew it selfe. It is called Temptation, because of the good effect it should produce.
And then because of the evill effect it may produce, there are none of all these Chastisements that God sends, but if they be not sanctified they prove Temptations, poverty, paine of body, disgrace in the World, whatsoever ordinary way men take to ease themselves, ordinarily the effect is, they drive them to repine, and murmur, to [Page 208]ill meanes of supply; a Worldly man is no sooner afflicted but presently he bethinks himselfe what way soever he may get out of Tribulation, thus they may prove Temptations, because they may sometimes occasion Temptations to make men prophane the name of God, to make men deny God, and disobey his will, and lead them out of the way of piety, thus they prove Temptations if they be not sanctified, if grace comes not between, grace comes between, and keeps them from proving Temptations, when they be sanctified, that we be not seduced, therefore they are called Temptations, and the words are used equivalently in diverse places; that that St. Paul calls rejoycing in Tribulations, St. James calls, rejoycing in temptations. My Brethren account it exceeding great joy, when you fall into diverse Temptations.
And that that our Saviour calls suffering of persecution, Blessed are they that suffer persecution, St. James calls here, suffering of tentation, Blessed is the man that endureth Tentation.
This is the passive quality, that is the Arrow that is here shot against this man of vertue, the subject of this Crowne to whom this promise is made.
But then there is the other, the entertainment that is to be given in that word, Endure tentations, it is not the having of Temptations that brings blessednesse, but the right bearing of it, the word is short, but it is significant.
- In the Negative, Sence.
- In the Affirmative, Sence.
First, blessednesse is not pronounced to him that anoyds Temptation, it is true, no man is to draw it necessarily upon himselfe, but there are men that think themselves happy if they can withdraw their heads, and [Page 209]shift away out of Tribulation, though with the shipwrack of faith and conscience, and the prejudice of piety that shall never have blessednesse.
Then secondly, it is not pronounced to the despising of temptation, there are too many of that spirit, that slight the Messenger of chastisement, and correction that God sends, their hearts are hardened, as Pharoahs, and Ahabs, they are smitten, and doe not greive, as God complaines in Scripture, this is one of the worse tempers of all. It is not patience, but stupidity, as St. Bernard speaks, here is a patience would make a man impatient, worthy of impatience, a State worthy of reproofe, no, it is the enduring of Temptation, and Tribulation, that hath the blessing.
What Enduring?
Not all kind of enduring, there may be a bearing of Temptation, when there is murmuring, repineing, and discontent, that is not patience, that is not to beare, and indure; but take it then,
First, speaking in generall, the enduring of tentation here mentioned, is patience, and patience is a vertue of a great extent, as St. Cyprian speakes, it is a grace that hath a great latitude, you may bring it to these foure variations, to know what it is to endure tribulation.
First, to endure, that is, stoutly, couragiously, not to faint in Tribulation, a man that fainteth, more dishonoureth piety by that, then he brought honour. It is not a faint patience, that is magnified, patience is a magnanimous, a heroick vertue, it must be a magnanimous patience that indures Tribulation, that is not discouraged with enduring, but animated, and encouraged; dangers are so far from daunting the Spirit of a true patient mind, as they doe, but so much the more excite it to further induring: that is the first, it must be indured stoutly.
Secondly, to indure, that is, humbly, and meekly, for otherwise courage and fortitude, if it be not tempered with meeknesse vapours forth into fury. There are Malefactors often, when they are upon the wheele, and the rack, they will spit defiance, and seeme very resolute. And many men when they are under Gods hand, in any great callamity, in any great Tribulation, you shall have them so impatient, that they vomit out blasphemy against Heaven, which is not grace, the effect of a valiant spirit, but of a desperate spirit. Patience as it is a stout grace, so it is a humble grace, full of meeknesse, that is true patience, that is callme and gentle, not furious not fierce. That is the second, there must be, as the spirit of a Lyon, so the spirit of a Dove, mingled in patience, for the enduring of Tribulation, not onely to indure it stoutly, but meekly.
Thirdly, to endure a right, that is, chearefully, for many men can indure calmly enough, and give a still patience, it is not a still patience, that is enough, but a chearfull patience, a patience that hath alacrity, a still patience is ofttimes but a smothering patience. Men ofttimes bite in impatience, they speake no discontented words, they shew no discontented gesture or looke, but yet they are sullen and dejected, and thoughtfull, and cast downe, it shews they are not pleased with Gods tryall, and excercise that he sends: that that makes true induring is alacrity; a Christian is not onely content, but willing to indure Tribulation, he labours after St. Pauls flight, he breaths after that excellent spirit to glory, and to rejoyce in Tribulation, he takes it, not onely patiently, but thankfully, knowing that as in works of charity, God loves a chearfull giver, so in Tribulation God loves a chearfull endurer. That is the third, to endure with Chearfullnesse.
Lastly, that is not enough, but for a right enduring, there must be constancie, to endure with perseverance, not to give over.
And what is it to endure with constancie? to make patience to runne to the end of her race, to draw the thread of patience to the greatest length, for constancie is nothing but the length of patience; patience in her perfect worth is constancie, they are neere of kin, patience is a short constancie, and constancie is a protracted patience, were it but an houre of temptation, short tribulation, constancie were not requisite, but meere patience would serve the the turne, but Christ tels us, and the Scripture repeates it oft, David tels us, and the Apostles tell us, that Many are the troubles of the righteous, and through many tribulations we must enter into the Kingdome of God; that the end of one suffering is but a preparative a beginning to a second, God armes us, and brings us to experience of sufferings, by the first, and so to the second, and to the third, and so to many times, that he may not get glorie only by us, but much glorie, seeing there are many great and long tribulations, we know what we deserve, not what wee shall suffer; therefore there must be constancie to patience, that we may carrie away the blessing to make patience to runne out to the length, He that endureth unto the end, it is he that hath title unto the Crowne.
Here are now these severall wayes that make up this enduring here spoken of; put these together, and you have the meaning of the Apostles words, what it is to endure tribulation.
Yet there is one more to be added to all these, not one that is diverse from these foure, but that runns through all, though all these be joyned together, to endure constantly, chearfully, meekly, stoutly.
Yet if it be not in the cause of righteousnesse and pietie, all these are nothing, this is that must be mingled withall, it must either be for, or in the cause of pietie, if it be true Christian enduring, the case of martyrdome, that is for piety, the cause of innocencie, that is the case of pietie, either of these causes, are the cause of God, if these goe along withall the other properties then it is right.
Though the word here be not supplyed, it is understood and supplyed in other places. Happie is the man that endureth tentation, saith St. James indefinitely; but St. Peter gives the supplyment, If you suffer for righteousnesse sake, happie are yee.
It is not every man that endures tribulation, that is happy, but he that endures for righteousness sake is happy, here, Blessed is the man that indureth tentation, but least you should mistake, there is a supplement, Christ tels us what is that, for righteousnesse sake, so supply it here. Blessed is the man that indureth tribulation or tentation for righteousnesse sake, in and for righteousnesse, after a righteous manner, he it is that hath a true title to blessednesse, this is the other property not distinct, but that that goes through all.
It is true, though a man suffer for evill, and as a malefactor, whether from God immediatly, or by men, he is tyed to suffer patiently, even when it is for evill doing.
But there is a great deale of difference betweene these two.
The suffering patiently for evill doing, and the suffering for righteousnesse sake with patience, there is a great deale of difference.
A man that suffers for sinne, and suffers the just reward of his evill, his reward is a debt he owes to Justice, [Page 213]therefore in that case patienee is not an act of vertue properly, but an adjunct of guilt.
But when a man suffers for righteousnesse sake, this suffering dedicates the devout man to God, there patience is not onely an act of vertue, but a Sacrifice. The Apostle Peter, 1.2. makes these plaine, when he tells us of suffering as evill doers, and as Christians. If any man suffer as an evill doer, what great matter is it, but if as a Christian, that is praise worthy, he lets us understand, that patient suffering in evill doing is no great matter. That we are now strictly, by nature tyed to doe, and by Law, and bond of justice.
Or if it be commendable as well as the other, there is a great deale of difference, the one is commendable in an inferior manner, the other in an eminent way, the one onely is an act of conformity, the other of victory, to suffer patiently, and for righteousnesse sake: Put these together, and you have the meaning of the words.
To shut up all, what is the use we may make? briefly thus much.
To lead us to the right understanding of the nature of Temptations, and Tribulations, that you may see there is a great deale of comfort, and a great deale of honour and contentment in the right enduring of them, and that it is a grace to be laboured for, that we may attain. And that we may attaine the right enduring of tentation: One grace above all is to be learned.
Labour for patience under the Crosse, for patience in affliction and Tribulation, labour for that grace, it is that excellent grace that hath a mixture in every grace. It is Custos, the keeper of all other vertues, of faith, hope, and Charity, and every other grace, they all come to their end by the preservation of patience, they would faint all were it not for patience; Patience lends support [Page 214]to every grace, as Gregory speakes well. It is the roote of all those flowers in the wreath of Christian vertues, the roote of all those graces. Patience, who can tell the usefullnesse of it? it is usefull to a man in all conditions, if his li [...]e be prosperous, he hath need to stir up patience against the day of distresse. If his life be afflicted, he needs a treasure of patience, because he hath present use of it.
Besides, it is the grace that God honours in many places with his approbation, he promiseth a reward to no grace more frequently, then to this.
Nay, it is the grace that God honours, with the name he takes to himselfe, and set us an example even from himselfe, he condiscends to set us an Example of longanimity. Mercy it selfe doth not more extoll Gods goodnesse, then his patience doth, for patience is more then mercy, for patience is multiplied, renewed mercy, he could shew no mercy, but for patience. Therefore he takes the name, as the God of judgement, so of patience, he sets us the example of himselfe, that we might learne to get this grace.
Besides, patience is the proper mark of a Christian, if the Crosse of Christ be the badge, the bearing of the the Crosse, the cognizance of a Christian, a Christian is not knowne by any thing more, then by suffering, and therefore is to be defined by no grace more then patience the grace of suffering. In one of the first words Christ spake in the Gospell, he calls to the Crosse. Whosoever will come after me, let him take up his Crosse, by the same word he called us to patience, therefore it is one of the first graces that Christ forceth, it is the very mark of a Christian.
And it is that grace that carries a man through all encounters, that sweetens all afflictions whatsoever; admit a man endure poverty, if he have contentation he doth not [Page 215]feele it, it is all one not to have the world, and not to want it; he that wants not, hath abundance; contentation is abundance in the middest of want: And so for afflictions, it is all one not to have affliction, and to bear it, if there be patience; patience never feeles it, no affliction can be weighty, if Patience bee there it beares all.
Impatience turnes every thing contrary: If a man have fulnesse, yet if a man have an impatient spirit, he is in affliction, in happinesse and aboundance: as covetousnesse makes a man alwayes want, so impatience make a man alwayes afflicted.
Take it by a familiar instance; if a bird taken in a lime-twig sit still; if she have a little patience, there may be hopes of recovery: but while she flutters her wings, she is more fast taken; by stirring she brings her selfe into greater afflictions: So a man, if he be wounded, if hee be of a fiery nature, and fret within, if he be of a fretting spirit, it makes the wound worse, and not better: So if a man be in bonds and in fetters, and he begin to be impatient, and to stirre much, and to strive with the bonds, the bonds will make him lame; but if he would endure them with quietnesse, the bonds are no bonds, he feeles them not after they are once setled: So in a feaver, if a man keepe himselfe in a calme temper, and do not stirre and tosse up and downe, by toleration the fervor of the feaver diminisheth; if he be unquiet, it encreaseth the feaver. So it is with all afflictions that God layes upon us; if we have impatient spirits, the more we stirre and fret, and vexe our selves, the more we encrease our owne tribulation, patience is only that that sweetens and seasons all.
Therefore, if wee will rightly come to suffer and endure tribulation: get the grace of Patience, it is worth [Page 216]our labour by prayer and meditation, and by whatsoever good meanes wee may have a happy supply of it.
Yet that is not all; for there must be the other graces joyned to patience: Constancy, for patience will not come to victory, except constancy carry it to the end of the race, therefore the blessing is not joyned to patience, but it is joyned to constancy. Be thou faithfull to death, and I will give thee the crowne of life. And henceforth is laid up a caowne of righteousnesse, but I must finish my cou [...]se. A man may expect the crowne when he hath runne his race, not before; there is immortall glory but to those that continue in well-doing: so that it is not to those that are patient, but that continue to endure as long as God continues to try; he that is carryed to the end with constancy, hath a title to the blessing, otherwise as St. Ambrose saith of faith, it is not faith that is received, but faith that is kept, that preserves a man to Gods Kingdome: so it is not patience that is not gotten, but patience that is preserved and kept by constancy; it is not patience that is fading, but that is lasting. A man may goe on farre by the help of patience: but if constancy be wanting, that he goe not out to the very end: if hee leave before hee come to the very last step, he may chance come neere heaven, but constancy brings a man to it: So it was that grace that carryed all the Martyrs and Saints through their pilgrimage and suffering; they had no other scaling-ladder to clim [...] to heaven by, but constancy, every step till they came to the top of that ladder. It is the ladder that caryed our Saviour through his course & pilgrimag As he was man upon earth, he was to us both an example, as S. Bernard saith, he was obedient to death; he left not off the obedience to death, he walk'd along to the last, to the end. We must follow our blessed Lord if we wil shew our selves his true Disciples. Saith St. Bernard, thou, whosoever thou [Page 217]art O Christian, set not up thy staffe any where else but where Christ hath set up his: Christ sets not up his staffe, his rest, untill hee come unto the end of his race; he obeyed to the death, even to the death of the Crosse: so we must not set up our staffe till we be at the end of all that God will bring us to, and then when a man is tryed, he is blessed, and shall have the crowne of life.
These things put together, let us see what it is to endure Tribulation. So much for the first point, the description of the Person to whom the promise is made, the man that endureth temptation: so much for this time.
SERMON II.
Blessed is the man that indureth temptation: for when [...] shall receive the Crow [...] of life, which the Lord hath promised to them that love him.
THESE words I divided into foure particulars;
One, of the person to whom the promise is made, The man that endureth temptation.
The other of the reward that is assured to him, Blessednesse, and the Crowne of life.
The third, it is the assurance of this reward, the crown that is promised to them that love God.
And the last is the manner, and the time of retribution, he shall receive it when he is tryed.
And of the first of these I spake in the fore-noon, and that is the description of the person to whom the promise is made.
And now I am to proceed unto the second branch, that is, of the reward or retribution it selfe, it is in these words, Blessed shall he be, and he shall receive the crown of life.
They are the words that hover over the other, the description of the person, as the opening of the heavens did over Stephen when he was stoned. Here is Stephens agonie, the man that endures tribulation: and then comes in his blessednesse, the crowne of life, as the opening of the heavens to encourage every Christian the better for the enduring the conflict. It followes upon the first in a very good order: for there is nothing that will stirre us up more to endure tribulation with patience and submission of spirit, then the thought of the reward. It is the resolution that every man propounds to himselfe in any undertaking, whether it be of action or passion, quid habebo, what shall I have, if I do, or suffer? These are the voyces of all men, both good and bad, worldly men and others. Even Judas himselfe when he went about that evill work of betraying Christ, he encouraged himself by this word, what will you give mee, and I will betray him to you? Nay, and the Disciples themselves in a matter of greater moment, a thing that concerned heaven (as the discourse doth that we are now about) they propound it to our blessed Saviour; S. Peter moves him with this, Lord, we have left all and followed thee, what shall we receive? And it was the custome of Princes, when they they set about any great achievement or undertaking, to encourage the undertakers to come to the worke, they propounded wages, and prizes, and rewards, that they might draw them to it.
Generalls, when they goe to fight, to encourage their [Page 221]Souldiers to fight, they use to make promises of Donatives, to make them more resolute, and valiant. The same course here, the blessed Apostle Saint James takes in the description of the great work he was about. As a heavenly cryer, he was to make publication here, of a great undertaking, the enduring of tribulation: and because hee would not misse of his ayme, but encourage many to come to the cheerfull undertaking here propounded; he propounds to them the greatnesse of the reward, that he may allay the sharpnesse of the suffering. He lends the poore man that is in tribulation here, a staffe to rest on; it is not only one staffe, but two, Blessednesse is the one, and the Crowne of life is the other. These are good props: a thorne was in the first word, the enduring of tribulation; but here is that that recompenceth it, here is a Crowne and Blessednesse in these other words that I am now to speak of.
It is not blessednesse deferred; the Apostle in a great deale of wisdome begins with blessednesse; he doth not name tribulation without blessednesse. When blessednesse is named, a man may safely name tribulation. It takes in all, what God will give, blessednesse, and what the man that endures temptation is to receive from Gods hand, that we cannot apprehend the glory of the crown of life.
These are the two things:
The one of them is the generall description of the reward.
The other the particular.
The generall description of the reward in this word.
It is blessednesse, that is the sum of all comfort, and the [Page 222] retribution that is promised to the enduring of Tribulation. And what shall I now say to you of that? It is the thing that is in all your hearts, and in the hopes and aimes of every man, more or lesse, even by the light of nature. Though it be in all our hearts, it is not in our understandings: Paul can resolve us for that, whereas other things that are good, are subject to the eye, we must not looke to have it in this respect, Eye hath not seene. Of other things, the comforts of Gods spirit, we may tell how they are described in Scripture, and you receive them by the eare; but of blessednesse Celestiall, no tongue of Angells can speake sufficiently, Eare hath not heard it. Yet the things that eare hath not heard, it is possible for the heart to imagine, we may indeed in representation, but we cannot in the fullnesse, It hath not entered into the heart of man to conceive. How great that good is, that is comprised in this small compendium, Blessednesse, take it thus.
There are two things acknowledged by all, even by those that have little insight into it.
The first, that Beatitude it is the highest and the greatest of all good things, that can be expected, that nothing can be imagined above this. It is the fruition of God, it is whatsoever is set forth to us in Scripture, to make us understand that glory.
It is not onely summam, but the most spacious, it comprehends in it all good things whatsoever; Beatitude is so great a good, that as St. Austin observes, every man would be partaker of Beatitude, not onely the good, but even bad men, that will not conforme to the rules of piety, that lead to blessednesse, they would faine have blessednesse, though they care not for piety. And there is no man that heares me now, that is never so much affrighted with the name of Tribulation, but would be glad [Page 223]to imbrace blessednesse, they love the end but not the way. It must needs be a great good that all, out of that small glimpse of light that they have, yet with so much earnestnesse desire. It is so great a good, that it comprehends in it all good things whatsoever. It is, as St. Austin saith, the accumulation of all good, it must needs be the accumulation of all good, because it is the reward of every good action, if it be the reward of every good action, it must needs include every good comfort.
There is no number can expresse those severall blessednesses of the eight beatitudes, that Christ speaks of in one place, and foure in another; St. Ambrose wittily moves the Question why, when Matthew reckons eight Beatitudes, St. Luke reckons but foure? He answers thus, the foure are in the eight, and the eight in the foure, the eight are no more then the foure, and the foure are no lesse then the eight. So here, though it be but once named, yet that one is as much, as the twelve, the eight, and the four, put together. It's the accumulation of all good, therefore it is set forth in Scripture by all words that expresse not ions that are desirable, Rest, Joy, Peace, Glory, and contentment, and immortality, all is blessednesse. It is a word of that sweetnesse, that the Prophets, and Apostles, they still had it in their mouths; they seldome make mention of any duty, but still blessednesse, though it be the end of all, is set in the beginning of those duties they enforce. Moses, and Christ, the Apostles, and Prophets, they all urge it expresly, and put us in mind of it, though in severall expressions. Take the difference.
Moses, when he propounds it as the reward of obedience, he sets it downe in the future, Beatus erit, if thou walk in my Commandements, Blessed shalt thou be in thy Basket, and in thy store, in the Citty, and abroad in thy going out, and thy comming in. On the other fide, David when [Page 224]he mentions it, he puts it indeed in the present, but he sets it in the Negative, Psal. 1. Blessed is the man that hath not walked in the Counsell of the ungodly, nor stood in the way of sinners, nor sat in the seat of the scornefull. In the third place, our blessed Saviour when he comes to mention it, he hath another variation, it is not in the future, as Moses, it is not in the negative as the Prophet David, but he propounds it in the plurall, Blessed are the poore in spirit, blessed are the meeke, blessed are they that hunger and thirst, and so the rest are all plurall, when Christ propounds the purchase of beatitude, for all that suffer. Here yet it is different from them all in the pronunciation of St. James, it is not in the future as Moses, but in the present; it is not negative as David, but affirmative; it is not plurall as our blessed Saviour, but singular. Not as if there were different publications, but onely because he would raise it to the upshot, and improve it to the best advantage: for all the rest are in this Expression. Moses spake not all when he propounded it in the future, Blessed shalt thou be, he doth not expresse all. It is not all that is given to the Saints of God to have hope of blessednesse, they are not onely blessed in hope, but in act; they have not onely a future heaven, but a present. Not in possession? Yes, in possession, but not in full fruition; but they have some possession. The Harvest is not now, that is at the end of the World, the first fruits, that is a part of that blessednesse, as grace is the beginning of glory. The first fruits they have here, and because they have the first fruits here, therefore they have not blessednesse onely in hope and expectation, but in actuall possession, as a part of it; and not onely, blessed shalt thou be, but a godly man is blessed already: therefore the Apostle improves the future to the present, not onely blessed shall, but blessed is the man, that is one.
As Moses sayd not all in the future; so next David said not all, when he expresseth it in the negative, Blessed is the man that hath not walked in the Counsell of the ungodly. This expresseth it not to the full. It is true, blessing is propounded to the avoyding and shunning of sin, but the greatest blessing belongs to the following, and prosecution of piety, not to doe evill, is good, but to doe good, is much better: it is not enough that we be not prophane, nor impure, nor Blasphemers, nor Drunkards, nor Murtherers, nor Liers, nor Swearers, that is not enough, yet there is part of the blessing in that, Blessed is the man that hath not walked in the Counsell of the ungodly. There is Davids beatus, but it is much more that God expects of us, the doing of good; that we be holy, and pure, and beleiving, fruitfull in good works, and in every good work, that is it that carries the greater blessing, the affirmative, doing, and fullfilling Gods Commandements, and walking in those wayes that he hath appointed, that gets the greatest blessing. Therefore that is the reason the Apostle corrects it here, and improves it to Davids negative. It is not Beatus qui non, but Beatus qui sit, Blessed is the man that indureth, that is the second, but that is not all.
As David sayd not all in the negative, so our blessed Saviour expresseth not all in the plurall, Blessed are the poor in spirit, and blessed are the meeke. It is more to have it in the Singular, that brings it home to every mans heart, to every mans apprehension, and application, yet both put together make it full; blessednesse is propounded in the Plurall to all, and in the singular to every man that walks in the way of vertue.
What is the reason?
It belongs as much to every one in particular, as to all in generall; the thing that all expect, is no more then blessednesse, the thing that every man may look for, is no [Page 226]lesse then blessednesse. Blessednesse is that that will satisfie all, and blessednesse is that that will inrich euery particular man. Therefore the Apostle brings it lower then the plurall, that every man may have a special portion of comfort for one of these two reasons.
One reason may be this, he sets it in the singular, not in the plurall, blessed is the man; as partly despairing, that there would not be many that would embrace this doctrine of the crosse, it would hardly come to a plurality. Every man with-draws his necke from tribulation. Though there be the Crowne set at the end of all those propositions of suffering; yet we had rather hazard the losse of the Crowne, then submit our necks to beare the yoake of afflictions. The Apostle could not think there would be many, hardly a number, hee could hardly say beati, but shuts it up beatus, blessed is the man, one of a City, and two of a Tribe, a few gleanings, a small gathering, and therefore he sets it in the singular.
Another reason is, to let us see that in particular blessednesse is every mans comfort: Though every man excell not in all graces, no not the Saints of God, yet each of them excells in blessednesse. To one is given the gift of faith by the same spirit, to another repentance; hee is more eminent in that: to another charity. Here are severall graces and gifts; as there are severall gifts, so there shall be severall rewards: The reward is but one blessednesse for all: Therefore in Scripture it is propounded as the retribution of every grace: As the reward of faith, Blessed is the man that trusts in him: As the reward of obedience, Blessed are they that keepe his Testimonies: As the reward of purity, Blessed are the undefiled in the way. Why should I name more? the Scripture is full. But take this as the close of all, it is the reward propounded to the enduring and suffering of tribulation: Blessed is the man [Page 227]that endureth tribulation. It is true, of all other, a man would have thought, it might best have beene spared here; for that it is the reward of faith, that a man that believes, and his hope rests in God, that he shall be blessed, these are comfortable: but that a man in the fornace of affliction, and all-besme [...]red, lying loathsomely among the pots as the Psalmist speakes; that Job on the dung-hill, that Daniel in the Den, that Eliah in the Cave, in his flight should be blessed. A man would think there were nothing of blessednesse in the state of an afflicted soule.
Worldly men are of another opinion, they think not that blessednesse can consist with tribulation and persecution: They think that blessednesse consists with ease, and rest, with pleasures and profits, and honour, and applause, and the enjoyment of good things in the world: here is that they set up their rest in, here they place their blessednesse. See the different voyce of the world, and of Christ; of secular men, and the Apostles: Blessed are they that suffer saith Christ: O miserable are they that suffer saith the world. Blessed are they that endure tribulation saith the Apostle: nay blessed are they that never knew tribulation saith the world.
Search but your owne hearts now, whether most of us have not thus much of Atheisme in our hearts, as to think blessednesse to be in the good things of this world; the heaven that we look for, and the happinesse that we long for, Christ and his Apostles otherwise: the spirit of God that spake by the Prophets, and in them, otherwise; which word shall we give credit too? what voice shall wee hearken too? the voyce of the world, or the voyce of Christ? to the voyce of wicked men that are [...]gnorant, or to the voyce of the Apostles.
In all other things you take the judgment of the most [Page 228]learned; those that have best experience, that have most knowledge, their judgement goes for current. Wel then, shall we trust worldly mens judgment in the definition of blessednesse? we doe so, so blind we are; it is all one as for a man to judge of colours that is blind, or for an aguish palate to give his opinion of tast. Can worldly men that relish nothing of Heaven, judge of heavenly things? and those that only walk in the wayes of miserie, and looke for nothing else, judge of happinesse and blessednesse? Then take the judgement of the Apostles, rest in that; what is their judgement? whom can you trust better in the definition of blessedness then they that now inherit it, the Apostles and Prophets that set it downe to us? whom can we better trust then those that were guided by the spirit of God that formes and frames that blessednesse? What is the judgement of the Apostles? you have it here of one, and in other places of oothers: it is their constant opinion that these delights and profits, and pleasures of the world, as Nazianzen saith, are a fabulous happinesse, a false felicity, such a felicity as is not beatitude, more of it is in misery then beatitude. The consolations of the world, as Basile saith well, are desolate: there is nothing more unblest then such a blessedness, here is the opinion of the Apostles.
If you will have a better judgement, in whose judgement will you rest, but in Gods? in whose, but in Christs? Who is so [...]it to tell what happiness is, as he that gives it? It is Christ only that gives blessednesse, cannot he tell what it is? who is so fit a judge of blessedness as he that is blessedness it selfe, God blessed for ever? the blessed and onely Potentate; not blessed, but blessedness, in the vision of whose blessed face there is blessedness? who can tell better then Christ? who can better tell what is the state of sufferers, and the reward that belongs to them, then he that suffered for our sakes? you know, he himselfe, [Page 221]because he would breake the way, lead the ranck; that he might lead us along chearfully, to endure Tribulation, he hath tasted the Cup first. There is no drop in the Cup of Tribulation, that Christ did not first tast of. The contempt of the World, disgrace upon the Crosse, he had obloquie and reproach of a Publican, and Sinner. If torments be another drop of the Cup of Tribulation, he sustained them first; his back he laid open to the Smiters, he was stript, and bound, and buffetted, these were the things that he sustained. If death it selfe be the last drop of the Cup of Tribulation, he tasted of it first. He that is the Physitian, tasted the potion first, he did not onely tast it, but drink it first. As St. Gregorie well; the Physitian he drank first, that we that are Patients, might drink it chearfully. Who can judge of sufferings, and rewards, better then he that suffered first? that is Christ? What saith Christ? He tells us of woes, and he tells us of blessings. The woes, what are they? Wo to you that are poore? No, wo to you that are rich. Wo to you that mourne? No, wo to you that laugh. Wo to you that are empty? No, wo to you that are full. Here are the woes, see the blessings. How begin the blessings in Matthew? Blessed are the rich? No, Blessed are the poor. So he begins, how ends he the blessings there? Blessed are those that avoyd persecution? No, Blessed are they that suffer persecution. Here is Christs description of blessednesse.
Then here is the summ of all, that the suffering of Tribulation, it is a state makes truly blessed; the right enduring of Tribulation, and affliction, is a State that makes truely blessed, not onely in hope, but in act, for the present. Is there any thing of greater comfort, then that a man, when he is accounted the off-scouring of the World, cast out as the Dung of the Earth, when he is vile in the [Page 222]eyes of all men, forsaken of all, and desolate, yet in regard of God, that poore distressed Creature that hath no comfort, that is like Lazarus in the Gospell, at that very time, shall have the comfort, and assurance of the fruition of blessednesse, and the beginnings of it in himselfe? Here is a great deale of happinesse in the suffering of tribulation, it is a state so far from being repugnant to beatitude, that it is consistent with it at the same time. And beatitude is so far from being abhorrent, or from being different from suffering tribulation, that it assures it to us. These two are still joyned in Scripture, the cross, and the blessing; Tribulation, and happiness. Seeing the Scripture joynes them, take heed that we doe not sever them. There are two onely wayes whereby we may sever them.
First, doe not sever Tribulation from blessednesse, that is one, take heed that we doe not that.
How is that?
A man then severs Tribulation from the blessing, when he would faine be partaker of the beatitude, but not indure the Tribulation. As there be many men that are very good in their judgement of blessednesse, and think beatitude is the best estate, yet they are loath to have the Crosse along; halfe their judgement is good, and halfe naught. Remember God hath joyned them, he hath made Tribulation walke before. If we will reigne with Christ, we must suffer with him. If we looke to live with Christ, we must also endure with him; if we will have the reward, we must look to the condition. Look over all the Scripture and you shall find that no Saint of God was ever exempted from Tribulation, Et labor & dolor, &c. as one sayth, from the very first man that came into the World, to the end, godly men have still thornes in their way, persecution, and trouble, and suffering. The [Page 223]whole World is as a great Furnace, or as a great Ship that carries a great many souls, that are in jeopardie of the floud still: So the World is to men, it is more then so to a Christian; the Marks at which the Arrows of Tribulation are shot, are especially the whitest marks, the fairest marks; those that are pure, and undefiled in the way. The Scriptures doe no where promise the blessing, without the Tribulation, Nemo, &c. sayth a Father, let no man flatter himselfe, and promise himselfe, that that the Scripture doth not promise: The Scripture no where promiseth blessing, to the course of the impenitent, no where to them that decline the Crosse, but to them that take it up. If the blessing be joyned to Tribulation, let us joine them, and not sever them: that is the first.
Secondly, as we must not sever tribulation from blessednesse, so we must not sever blessedness from Tribulation.
How is that done?
Men sever blessedness from Tribulation, when they pronounce godly men miserable, because they indure tribulation in the World. The World accounts them miserable, that God accounts happy; those whom God hath made happy, it is very vaine and rash judgement for men to pronounce them miserable. Generally we think so, we think them miserable men, though they be holy, and righteous, if they be oppressed with Tribulation, we measure all for the present. We must not sever blessedness from tribulation. It is just as people that are ignorant, when they see the Sun Eclipsed, they think the Sun hath no light, because for the time it is darkened, they think there is no Sun, because it is cloudy, or that the Sun is lost, because he is so to sence. Worldly men are Creatures of sence, they cannot judge of spirituall things, they see the discomforts of godly men, they cannot see their comforts. The discomforts are without, the [Page 224] comforts are within, the one is discerned by the carnall, the other by the spirituall eye. Therefore they conclude they are miserable, because they see not their happinesse; just as St. Austin sayth, as if a man should conclude that the Sea were not deepe, because there are shallows towards the shore; or that the whole Earth were not fruitfull, because there are some Desarts barren; or that the frame of it were not round, because there are Mountainous places; so it is with these temporall afflictions. The Mountaines and Hills carry no proportion to so great a body, to hinder the perfect roundnesse of the Earth. Blessednesse is that that belongs to godly men, afflictions and Tribulations as mole [...]hills, and un-even places cannot hinder their happinesse. In their owne sight it may sometimes, it may be, there are shallows in Tribulation, but glory, the Sea is deepe for all that, there is deepe glory, and comfort reserved for them. Heare the pronunciation of the Spirit of God ofter then once, Behold we account them happy that suffer, saith the Apostle; you account them miserable, but we account them happy: and I think we have the spirit of God, he might have said so, the spirit of God taught them all these truths, we account them happy, blessed is the man that endureth temptation.
Well, what is the summ and the use? Seing that it is thus pronounced to those that endure Tribulation; we all are in love with blessednesse, we all desire that; if we be desirers of happinesse, let us doe wisely, take that course that may bring us thither, labour to be found in that number that it is promised to; if we be found out of that number, we must not looke for blessednesse. Every man that shall inherit blessednesse, must be in the compasse of those quallified persons that it is promised to; labour to be of that number. I tell you blessednesse is promised to holiness, Blessed are the pure in heart. He [Page 225]that gets purity of heart, hath assurance of blessednesse. blessedness is promised to the meek, to the poor in spirit, to those that feare God, and trust in him, let us be qualified, according to the condition of these persons, and we have assurance of blessedness. Come to the Text, here is a promise, To whom is it? To those that are at ease in Zion? Or to those that Crowne themselves with Rose-buds? That let no pleasures passe, those that stretch themselves upon beds of Ivory, that chant to the sound of the Organ? Those that make their Heaven, Earth, and make their happiness, pleasures, is the promise to them? No, it is woe that is threatened to them; those that eat Gods people as bread, it is not blessing, but a woe to them, and the woe sleeps not. To whom is the promise here? Breifly, besides all the other promises in Scripture, here is one of the principall, Blessed is the man that endureth temptation. If we be of that number, here is blessedness. That is the first part, the reward promised, it is a great, and full reward, blessedness.
Now I come from the generall proposition of the reward to the particular. That is, to goe from good to better, though there be nothing better then blessedness, yet in our apprehension, something may make it more lively in our apprehension, to our capacity. That is in the otherword, the man that endures Tribulation, shall receive the Crowne of life: that is the particular reward. Blessedness is the generall, the Crowne of life is the particular. And in these words, as St. Crysostome sayth well, there is great Emphasis, they are both emphaticall, for life is the best of all naturall things, and a Crowne is the best of all things civill. Here is the best, and the best. O then what a blessing, and a good, is a Crowne, and life, both joyned together, and these in a spirituall sence. The Crowne of life.
The Apostle might have spared these words, for indeed, as I said before, there is nothing to be added to blessedness, he that names blessedness, names all. But for our further satisfaction, he adds these two words, and puts them with a For, FOR he shall receive the Crowne of life. Either as a proofe of the former part, or as an explication. Take them argumentatively, or exegetically.
If you take them argumentatively, so it is good, least any should think, St. James making the former proposition, that it was a Parodox, as worldly men are prone to doe, when he said, Blessed are they that endure tribulation, he strengthens it with an undeniable reason, onely by this, FOR he shall receive the Crowne of life. It stands thus, where ever there is immortality, there is blessedness, and where ever there is the Crowne of life, there is immortallity; it is therefore called the Crowne of life, because it is the Crowne of eternall life, that is, of immortallity, that blessedness he proves by this medium, they are blessed: FOR they shall receive the Crowne of life.
Secondly, if you take it exegetically too, it is upon good reason why this word is added, it is an explication of the former. Lest any should mistake the Apostle when he pronounced blessedness to tribulation, and have thought that blessednesse might be attained in this World, he puts it off with this explication, it is blessednesse, but you must not think to have that portion here, it is blessednesse that is to be had, where the Crowne of life is. It is the blessednesse of life, but not of this, but of eternall life. You cannot have the Crownes here, those are the blessings that all Christians cannot look for, Empires, and Crownes here; but this is eternall, there they expect blessedness, where there is the Crowne. They are blessed in the beginnings now, and shall be fully after; but it is there, where the Crowne of [Page 227]life shall be put upon them. In the World (sayth Christ) ye shall have tribulation, the Crowne of life is in the other World, sayth St. Gregory, this life is the life of conflict, that of Crownes, and Wreaths.
It is true, a godly man hath his Crowne here, Paul had one, but that was an Apostolicall Crowne, when he spake to the Phillippians, my joy and my Crowne, that is not every mans: but every godly man hath a Crowne here. I will tell you one Crowne every good conscience hath, the same that is a continuall feast, the same is a Crowne. Nay further, every Believer, his faith, and profession, is his Crowne. It is not my interpretation, Rev. 3. To the Church of Philadelphia, Hold fast that thou hast, that none take away thy Crowne. It is our glory, and our Crowne, our faith, and profession. Such a Crowne we have in this World; but that is not the Crowne. Nay, besides, there is another Crowne that every man hath, that endureth tribulation, his very suffering is the Crowne. As he said of the Martyrs, as many sufferings as they have, they are Crownes that God sets on us. What Crowne sayth Peluciota? A most glorious Crowne, a Crowne of Thornes: a Crowne of Thornes is more glorious then a Crowne of Gold, because it makes Christ have fellowship in our death. Crownes they have here, but speaking of that Crowne of immortall life, that is not to be had here, here it is a Crowne laid up, From henceforth is laid up a Crowne, but there it is a Crowne set on. That was the Motto of the Emperour, when he had one Crowne upon the Sword, and the other Crowne was on his head, Tertiam in Caelis. The Saints may have the Crowne of Tribulation here, but the other Crowne, the Crowne of life, that is for another World. As one that had three Crownes, my hope (saith he) shall be in the everlasting Crowne: So the Saints have, they have one, or more here, but their hope [Page 228]is in the Crowne of life. It is called the Crowne of life, because it is given not in this life, but that Crowne is set on in the life to come, which is the true life. Therefore it is so called: So you see the reason of the word.
And it is not the onely name that is given to blessednesse in Scripture, there are other names, the White lillie, the Robe of righteousnesse, the hidden Manna, the Supper of the Lamb, the Feast, and Banquet of Christ; it is called the Kingdome of God, the Crowne of immortallity; as well as the Crowne of life. Even under the notion of a Crowne it hath many names, The Crowne of righteousnesse, in one place, A Crowne of STARRS, in another; the Crowne of immortallity, in a third: The Crowne of glory, in the Revelations. And in this place, St. James anticipates, the first from whom this word fell was from St. James, The Crowne of life. A word that a man would never have thought of; there may be a Crowne given in life, but what is the Crowne, when life is the Crowne, the place, the bliss, and all comforts? It dropt first from St. James his blessed Pen, guided by the spirit, he adds this name. There are variety of names, and it must needs be so, that there must be variety of names.
One reason is this, because the glory of Heaven is so great, that no one similitude, nor two, nor ten, nor a thousand, can expresse it to the full.
Another reason is, because men are of various desires, all desire not one thing. God will satisfie every mans desire, after a spirituall manner. Some desire pleasures, and delicacies, God will answer that, you shall have delicacies; Heaven is the River of life, the hidden Manna, the Tree of life, are not these delicacies? Others desire gorgeous Apparrell; others, quiet, and ease; others, Authority, God will fit all; Heaven is every thing. You shall find rest to your soules, there is ease, Enter into thy Masters [Page 229]joy; he is comforted, and thou art tormented. It is joy [...] and comfort, the white Lillie, the righteousnesse of the Saints, gorgeous Apparrell, it is the Kingdome of God, the Kingdome of glory, the Kingdome of our Father. It is honour, and Crownes, and glory, it is every thing, Heaven, looke what you want, you may get there. Pursue but things celestiall with the same zeale as you doe things temporall, if it be honours, or profits, or pleasures, or glory, you may have them there. What honour above this, the Kingdome of God, the Crowne of life? Here are the names the Spirit gives to blisse, to set an edge upon our affections; he would whet our desires to the pursuite of it. To sum up the point, there is an Emphasis in both words. The crowne of life. Take them together, it is thus much.
First, the crowne of life, that is, there is true honour in Heaven. There is a shaddow of honour, and fading glory in Earth; there is none, but that which is solid, and substantiall there, here it is but as the cracking of thorns, as holy Job saith of the joy of the Hypocrite, the glory is short, it is but for a moment, it is but a shaddow, in the best interpretation; it is substantiall, solid, glory and honour, in Heaven. That you may see it is substantiall, it is called a crowne, as if it were massie, and ponderous, it is massie, substantiall glory. That you may see it is massie and substantiall, what a word doth the Apostle use! The weight of glory, the exceeding, eternall weight of glory. It is a Crowne: that is one.
Secondly, the Crowne of life, Honor maximus, &c. It is the greatest honour, there is nothing higher in the estimation, and in the admiration of men, then a crowne: it is the highest appendant of Majesty, Kings are supreme; those that are Gods Deputies, onely accountable to God, and next to God. The glory of a King is so great, [Page 230]that men have hardly eyes that are great enough, but they are dazelled to look on them. Yet the Kingdomes of the World, and the glory of them are but dark and powerlesse in respect of the Crownes of Heaven. There is no Crowne this World, but hath a crosse upon it, there are Thornes in every Crowne, cares goe along with the Crowne; all is not pure glory, they watch, and are troubled in the government of them that are committed to their charge. But these are Crownes of glory, and honour, of Kings without disturbance.
There may be crosses here in tribulations; but tribulation ends all here, how? Sweetly, in a Crowne, all the Saints of God are Kings, there is a Kingdome prepared for you; and they are not Kings, without the glory of Kings, here is the Crowne added to the Kingdome. The Crowne of a King, it is the highest honour.
Thirdly, a Crowne is the honour of those that strive, those that are put into the lists. Crownes were the rewards, alwaies of Conquerours, as St. Gregory saith very well, the Crowne is the reward of victory.
It is true, all the Saints have the Crowne promised, but above all, those that endure Tribulation, have the promise of it more properly; because they are brought to the strife, to the fight of faith. It is drawne from the custome of the Heathens, they in all their Olympicks, the great Spectacles they made in the view of all the world, still there were cups, and garments, and Crownes, that were the rewards of the Conquerours. And yet so poor they were, that if a Horse did but run a race, and won, he had a crowne, or a cup. And thereupon Theocritus sayth, see what poore things the World glories in, that bruit-Beasts are taken with; their Conquerours are Crowned, so are their Horses. But see what Crownes these are, not Crownes of Ivie, and Lawrell, but made out of the [Page 231]Tree of life, not a cup of Gold, but of Salvation. It is the wreath of Lawrell that never withers, the Crowne that never fades, the Crowne of life.
The Apostle might have as easily exprest it, & said, for when he is tried he shall reap Heaven, he shal be taken into heaven, here had been a round & proper expression. No, it is not so proper, because he had mentioned tribulation before, he suits it with a word answerable, therefore having spoken of Strivers, he adds the reward, blessed are they that endure tribulation, they shall have the Crowne.
Fourthly, the Crowne of life is an honour, a lasting honour, for the Crowne of life, is as much as a Living Crowne. Who ever saw a living Crowne? They be in Heaven, living Crownes, that is, lasting Crownes, that shall not be set upon the head, but the heart. Crownes are for the head in the World, it is the highest place, and therefore being the highest place, is most conspicuous. But the Crowne of life, it is set on the heart, the seat of life. What is that Crowne, that is not set on the head, but on the Soul, and on the whole man? O her Crownes are but Ornaments for the head, this for all the body, it shall be all Crownes, whatsoever is upon the body glorified, or the soul, it shall be all glorious, it shall be all glory, and glory and bliss, is but the Crowne. The same that the beatitude is, that is the Crowne, but as it is here, it is a living Crowne.
It is true, in Revel. 4. St. John tells us, that upon the Elders heads he saw Crownes of Gold. One speciall reason is, because Gold is a thing all desire, and long after: he meets with men in their owne desires, because every man desires Gold and Crownes, he tells us where we shall have Gold, and Crownes both, but it is in Heaven. But on the other side, least we should think that he [Page 232]spake properly, and that there were any thing in Heaven so poore, and so base, as Gold, that which he there calls Crownes of Gold, he calls in Chap. 2. the Crowne of life, I, that is spirituall, to let us see that they are Crownes of Gold, but in a spirituall manner: for the same that is the Crowne of immortality, the Crowne of Starrs, the Crowne of righteousnesse, is the Crowne of life.
In this that it is said to be the Crowne of life, it hath not the lustre of one Crowne, but the glory of all Starrs, and righteousnesse, and immortality, all are in the Crowne of life, you see now, what a rise here is; these are the rises when God raiseth. Who is more on the Dunghill then an afflicted Creature? What a rise is here, for dust and ashes to be raised to the glory of Heaven? For a man in tribulation to be raised to the state of a King, the glory of a Crowne? As the Apostles, and Disciples sayd, Did not our hearts burne? Doe not your hearts leape to think of a Crowne? How impossible is it for any man that is ambitious, to reach honour of less matters then a Crowne, but it is for those that it belongs to, and that God hath appointed? And yet how easily may we attain a Crowne that is more glorious in Heaven?
Is not this a great excitement, and encouragement for men patiently to suffer tribulation?
Admit the tribulation be sharp, here is that that will allay it, the tribulation is sharp, but the crowne is glorious, Feare not, though the tribulation be bitter, Dum passio, &c. as Gregory sayth well, while the tribulation is sifting, and winnowing, the Crowne is preparing, and God is sending. There is nothing that is excellent, but it comes with difficulty; if then we be content to take things that are excellent in this World, with labour, and paines, and cost, and difficulty, shall we not bestow a little paines to goe through difficulty for Heaven? It is but small [Page 233]straits that we are to goe through for Heaven; it is but a little tribulation that is prepared before it be sent, and fitted when it is sent, if it be sharp, the Crowne is glorious.
In the second place, admit the afflictions be many, as they be sharp, as the sufferings are many, so the rewards, and Crowns are many: Every perticular suffering hath a Crowne; every perticular grace hath the promise of a Crowne, if there be severall Crownes, a Crowne of righteousnesse, and a Crowne of Starrs, a Crowne of glory, a Crowne of immortality, a Crowne of life; then feare not, but God is able to make the Crownes answerable to the number of your passions. And by how much mens sufferings have beene greater, as Chrysostome sayth well, by so much the more, the Crowne shall be more bright, and splendent, as St. Austin sayth well, every Saint that God the more buffets, and conflicts he hath endur'd, the greater shall be his reward, and more ample of glory. This for the multitude of tribulations, if they be many.
Admit in the last place, that tribulations and sufferings be long, though there be nothing long in this World, there is nothing long, that comes to a period: for there is nothing long that is temporary. All tribulations, and sufferings, are temporary: That is too much to say, they are temporary, they are all momentary, that is lesse. St. Paul sayth so, that which is momentary, cannot be long. What is shorter then a moment? St. Paul was able to judge, he endured many, and long tribulations. But our life is but a moment to eternity, our life is but as yesterday, sayth the Psalmist, they can last but this life, and that may no [...] last to the next moment. They are temporary, nay, they are momentary, admit they were not, yet that Crowne will recompence it, the Crowne of life is immortall, here is that that will recompence it. [Page 234]You know the sufferings of this world are but momentaine (as I said) and yet worldly men take a great deale of pains to decline them. On the other side, the pleasures of the world are momentaine, & what pains doe worldly men take to enjoy them? how much trouble is there? and what care doe they take to heale a finger, if it be out of frame, or out of joint? or for the curing of any part of the body, if there be but any passion upon that? nay further, not onely the care of the flesh, but what a great deale of care doe worldly men take, to fulfill their lusts? How much will wicked men suffer to enjoy their lusts? what will they not suffer? then, as Demosthenes stirred up himself to follow his studie the more earnestly, by the example of a Smith that was at his work before he was at his study; it is a shame for me saith he, to be in bed, and the Smith to be at work; this was Demosthenes argument, so it may for Christians, shall wicked men endure so much to fullfill the pleasures of sin, and shall not we endure something to attain the Crowne of life, and immortallity, for the attaining of heaven? Si tanta, &c. If the soul, saith St. Austin, he content to suffer so much, to enjoy things that are made to perish, how much should we be content to suffer for that that cannot perish? If men will suffer so much for the flesh, what should we suffer for the immortality of the soul? for the gaining of Heaven? for the crown? It was the argument of the devout Hermite, when he saw a Harlot spend some hours in attiring of her self, he fell bitterly on weeping; being asked what was the reason? Saith he, because I cannot bestow so earnest pains in adoring my soul, as that creature doth, in decking of her body; that was his argument. And St. Paul he gives such an argument, whereas worldly men strive for a corruptible Crowne, shall not we strive for that which is incorruptible? Shall not the children of light be as zealous for Heaven, as the children of the world are for pleasures? Shall [Page 235]not spirituall men be as zealous to attain glory, as carnall men are in momentaine things, the pleasures of sin that endure but for a season? O listen, listen to St. Paul, he pus all these together; I told you of the levity, and shortness, and paucity of tribulations, he sums them up well, and concludes thus, These light afflictions that are but for a moment, they work out a farr exceeding eternall weight of glory. It is worthy all to be written in Letters of gold, there is never a word but it is full of emphasis, there were never words almost that dropt from any mans mouth, so full of excellency, as these words. For, first if you mark it, he moderates the quantity with the quality, these light afflictions. Then againe he moderates the quality with the quantity, they are short afflictions, if they be great, and many, they are short, and momentaine: then he moderates both with the comparisons that follow, light afflictions, but a weight of glory; momentaine afflictions, but an eternall weight of glory. And this eternall weight of glory exceeding in quality, and quantity, St Paul would not have us think his afflictions long, and sharp, and great, and many, they are nothing so that God sends, but if they were so, shall we not endure them? If God should afflict us all our life, if we should live as long as the Patriarcks, he mingles them with comforts, though there were no comfort, a thousand yeares tribulation were nothing to the glory that shall never come to an end. Jacob thought 7. years service a short time, that he might enjoy Rachel; when his eye was upon Rachell his Pearl, then he thought 7. years, and 7. to them, but a small time. Did Jacob account so many years a small time, and shall not we account 7. dayes, 7. howres short? Admit it be more, it is but tribulation for a short time, if we have Rachell, if we have Heaven in our eye: fix our eyes upon immortallity, upon heaven, and then all tribulation will seem not onely light, but nothing, and not onely short, but as if they had never been: but as yesterday are 10000 years to eternity. The [Page 236] world gives nothing but what is corruptible, God gives that which is eternall, all desire long life, God offers not onely long life, but eternall life, not only long life, but a glorious life, expressed by the best words, though stated upon contemptible persons, those that suffer tribulation. First, they are blessed, that is the generall, and then in perticular, they shall receive the Crowne of life.
SERMON III.
Blessed is the man that indureth temptation: for when he is tried he shall receive the Crowne of life, which the Lord hath promised to them that love him.
HAVING done with the two principall parts, I am now to come to those parts that are access [...]ry: The speciall are the two descriptions I told you of before. The description of the persons, that the promis [...] is made unto, all under the notification of one, The man, that i [...], every man that endures tentation. And the description of the reward it selfe, that is the other set downe under two notions.
There is the generall notion which comprehends all other termes, it is blessednesse.
And there is the particular notion which is subordinate to it, the thing that is promised is a Crowne, and that Crowne hath the best appendix set unto it, it is the Crowne of life, the Crowne immortall, of these I spake.
Now, these other two parts that follow in this verse, they are added as an appendix, or supplement. The one a supply, De gratia dispensationis, of the cour [...]e and dispensation: the course that God takes in dispensing this reward under both these notions; When he is tryed, then he shall receive.
The other is of the fellowship of participation, and communion that all Saints have in the Crowne. The man that endures temptation first; enlarged after, to all that love him. These are the parts I am to speake of, these two supplements of the two former.
And the first in order is that that concerns the course and dispensation of God, in those words, when he is tryed he shall receive.
In that there are two things.
- Modus.
- Tempus.
The manner of the exhibition, he shall receive.
Then there is the time of reception; when hee is tryed, when he is fully tryed, then he shall receive.
The manner of the exhibition is very well expressed here by a receiving: He shall receive. Now recipere is a relative word; and being a relative, it must have a correlative that belongs to it; and what the correlative is of receiving, we all know. Giving, that hath reference to receiving: there can be no receiving, where there is no giving. The Philosopher saith well, dari accipere. It is true, speaking of passages betweene man and man, receiving doth not alwayes necessary imply freenesse of gift: there may be receiving, where there is not freenesse of donation. Wages, when they are payed; debts, when they are discharged; pledges, when they are restored; commodities, when they are bought, they are truly received, yet there is no gift goes before. But yet when we speak of passages [Page 239]between God, and man, there is never receiving on man [...] part, but it is the free gift of God; because man cannot deserve of his Creator and Maker: Therefore it comes to passe, that whatsoever thing it is that we receive, the very foundation and principles of Christianity doth suppose it to be of the freeness of God, that is the Scriptures reception. St. Paul shews it very well, 1 Cor. 4. What bast thou that thou hast not received? That question it is equivalent to an universall negative; there is nothing that we enjoy, or have in the world, but we receive, and receive how? we receive it as Gods free bounty, as a gift, or donative. If it be so in lesser things, much more in greater; if it be so in temporals, much more in spirituals, much more yet in eternals; the eternall of all, eternall life cannot come to us but by Gods gift. So, these three things this word affords.
First, it is a word of benignity, of free donation: he shal receive from the hands of God. The receiving here is without addition; but the addition is to be made up. Beatitude, immortality, the joy and blisse of heaven, with all things that belong to it, of all other is Gods most free, and bountifull gift. So, it is still in Scripture under what similitude soever you find it. There are diverse similitudes, and all glorious; still there is gift added.
You have it set forth under the similitude of hidden manna; but of gift: To him that overcomes will I give of the hidden manna, I wil give it. You have it set out under the similitude of the tree of life, but giving is added: To him that overcommeth will I give to eate of the tree of life which is in the middest of the Paradise of God. It is set out under the similitude of a Kingdome, but still of gift. Feare not little flocke, it is your Fathers will to give you a Kingdome. It is set out under the similitude of a Crowne, the Crown of life, but of gift still: Be faithfull to the death, and I will give thee the crowne of life.
It must needs be so, that the grand, great blessing is of gift; for all inferiour blessings that have reference to it, they are all of gift, both the root, and the boughs, and the branches, and the leaves, and the fruit of the tree of life, they are all of gift; Glory, and what ever belongs to glory. The Gospel of the Kingdome, which points out to us this Crowne that is given to u [...], and of grace. To you it is given to know the misteries of the Kingdome of God. Christ, that is the substance of the Gospel, hee is the great gift that God gave freely to the world: God so loved the world that he gave his onely begotten Sonne. Faith, that lays hold of Christ, and applyes his merits, that is the gift of God. To you it is given to believe, and to suffer. The holy Ghost, that begets faith in the heart, even he is a gift, it is one of his names, Donum dei, he is the gift of God, it is one of the names that he takes; he wil give to us his holy spirit. Take all in a word, both grace and glory are equally of gift. St. Paul coucheth them both in many severall places: The grace that is given to us, saith he in one place: The gift of God is eternoll life, saith Saint Paul in another, all is gift.
It is true, there is another name by which it is stiled sometimes, that seemes a little to derogate from the liberty, and freenesse of gift: It is called wages received; it is called the reward that is given. But this word of gift regulates all, it lets us understand, that however we consider it, whether we consider it as it is, mercis laborantium, the wages of them that labour, and work in the vineyard; Or premium vincentium, the reward of them that overcome, and fight in the lists; Or repromissio credentium, the promise made to them that believe, and so being a promise, is a kind of debt and stipulation; yet in all considerations, of reward, and wages, and promise, in all it is to be taken so, to be taken as a gift.
That we may learn all hence that that Moses said to the people of temporall Canaan, it is true much more of the [...]est all [...] God hath brought you [...]o that good land, not for your righteousnesse: so, God hath translated us all [...] he wil if we walk in his Commandements, in time he will translate us [...] to that good way to that better way, that best of all not for our righteousness, not for any merits of ours, but for his goodnesse, out of his bounty, because he would be pleased to give it; it is meer mercy and gift. That we may learn I say with the Elders in the Revelation: we may well learn of the Saints in heaven, and learn humiliation, and acknowledgment of them that are in possession. They had Crownes on their heads, Rev. 4. and what then? They cast downe their Crownes: they take off their Crownes, and cast them downe before the Throne of God and the Lamb; for what purpose? St. Gregory gives a good glosse: they therefore cast downe their Crowns, as acknowledging that they were not theirs, not of their own deserving; but they were of the purchase of Christ, and of Gods bestowing, they cast them down before the throne of God. If they cast down the Crowns they have in act, we may well cast down those we have in hope, and acknowledg our own unworthinesse: and we cannot acknowledg our owne unworthinesse, unlesse we acknowledg that we have received them, and received them of gift.
What speake I of Elders? looke but to the heathen, they had but a glimps of that blisse, and glory, but a small insight of an imaginary beatitude; yet that very imaginary felicity that they dreamed of, they could not apprehend it otherwise then only the gift of God. As Lucius, no man can come to felicity without Gods gift. [...]saith Aeseulus, another of them, happinesse and blisse is the gift of God: as if hee had spoken the same [Page 242]language with St. Paul, the gift of God is eternall life. Even they, I say, made these acknowledgments: but we that have the dictates of the spirit, shining in the word by so many illustrations; we that have the experience and knowldg in our selves, what, and where to seeke for it, how to seek it as beggars at the throne of grace. When we receive of God, how do we receive? as Gods almes, a very little blessing is Gods almes: and every greater blessing, especially the greatest of all is Gods largesse and bounty: So you may see life it selfe, not onely temporall, but eternall, the Crowne of life, it is called the penny in the Gospell: Call the labourers, and give them their penny. We stand at the door of grace, and knock for an almes, and God gives us an almes, that belongs to beggars, a penny; but that penny is more worth then the world: the same that is the penny there, is the Crowne of life here, to let us see that it is Gods gift. That is the first thing, when we are said to receive; therefore we receive on our part, because it is given on Gods part, they are relatives. It is a word that signifies benignity, and donation.
Secondly, as it is a word of benignity, so it is a word of assurance, and certainty; recipiet, he shall receive. It is in the future, and the future is not so certaine as the present; not with us that have not the power of the next minute, there is nothing more uncertaine to us then the future. I, but there is nothing more certaine to God, and there is nothing more certaine to us, then Gods future. To let us see that the future is as certaine as the present, when God promiseth; his futures are exprest usually by the time past, and present, as though we might as well conclude of it as if it were present. There is no blessing promised, but it is as sure in Gods hands, as if we had it in our owne.
Certaine it is, this Crown of life to them to whom it is promised, the persons thus qualified; it is certaine I say, quia ipse dixit, Christ hath said it, whose word is faithfull, and true. He that hath promised, he will performe, because his promise is as good as payments and performances.
Certaine it is, quia pise preparavit, Come yee blessed, inherit the Kingdome prepared for you before the beginning of the world. And, I goe to prepare a place for you. Christ went not to heaven in vaine, he went to prepare, to furnish heaven to give us entertainment; as though it were not fit for us, or we for it, till he had prepared it; the preparing was both wayes, I prepare it for you, by preparing you for it; he that hath prepared, will translate; he that hath begun the work will finish it. He doth not prepare heaven for us, nor us for it that we should not meet together, but that we should meet in the time that God hath appointed.
Certaine it is, because the Saints that are gone before us enjoy the Crowne of life, they are in the fruition: he that hath made good the promise to one, will to another, he hath to thousands that are gone before; there is but a small remnant to come after, and the day shall be accomplished, because they without us cannot be made perfect.
Certaine it is, because we have part in possession already, the first fruits, God hath given us the earnest; we are in Albo, we are brought into the list, the roll, the catalogue of those that do goe, and are to inherit heaven: He that gath given the earnest, will give the inheritance; if there be the first fruits for the present, the harvest, the reaping shall come in the time that God hath appointed.
Last of all, certaine it is, because Christ our head is there. It cannot be, that if the head be glorified, but [Page 244]that the members should be glorified too: Because Christ as mediatour, even his glory is not perfect without ours: the glory of the head cannot be perfected without the members. Christs glory as mediatour should not be perfect, unlesse he should translate his members and servants to reign with him, then it is compleat. In all these considerations it is certaine: Therefore wee are not to take this word as an ordinary future, he shall receive, as a neutrall word, a word of doubting, as ours are, but as Gods future, and he is faithfull that hath promised. If God say it, it shall be, he speaks it by the spirit of God, the holy instrument of that holy Arme, he shall receive. That is the second signification of the word, it notes assurance and certainty.
Thirdly, there is yet one more, recipiet, it is a word of restitution, recipere is re accipere, to receive againe, properly speaking; recipere is to receive, to get something that a man had before, that he hath lost. As it was a famous answer of the Roman Consul concerning the winning againe of Tarrentum; unlesse you had first lost that Citie, I had never received it: receiving implies a thing that hath been lost. It is true of the Celestiall City, the new Jerusalem, the Crowne of life: Nisi Adamus, &c. Unlesse Adam had lost it, we had never come to the comfort of this word of receiving. Of having we might, of receiving we could not: This Crowne of life was in Adam, but he lost it; but we may say faelix, &c. (in that sense, as sometime it was spoken) happy fall, that brought forth a better effect, a better Crown, a better immortality, a better blisse. The immortality that Adam lost was a doubtfull immortality: Christ restores us to a certaine immortality, to an immortality that shall not be alterable, that is not capable of temptation to thrust us out of it, nor any stepping awry any moment of time, to lose any the least [Page 245]participation of it. The Crown that Adam lost, was a Crowne of innocency; the Crown that Christ restores is a Crown of righteousnesse, and the same is the Crown of life. Adam lost the Crown by yeilding to the temptation of suggestion; and we againe come to receive the Crowne by enduring the temptation of tryall, the man that endures temptation, he shall receive it.
What a blessed reparation now is here, see, as we lost a silver immortality, we have gotten a golden one, and at so little expence. To say nothing of those other disbursements required in other places of Scripture, see the expence here; what is the expence? Were the expence great, there is no man but would be content to be at great expence for such a reception, the Crown of life, and immortality; if the expence were liberty, we should part with that; if it were meanes, we should loose them, or credite, or life it selfe. The afflictions of this present life are not worthy of the glory that shall be revealed. What is the expence to the receiving? It is the expence only of a little temporall suffering, which is the worst expence we can make in the world, and that expence too, hastens us to heaven, and works towards it. It is the expence of a little suffering for the receiving of a Cowne. Now wise men would doe so; there is no man, but when he compares his expences with his receipts; if his receipts exceed his expences, hee thinks himselfe in a good condition, his estate is sound. After the disbursment of a little suffering, when we come to look on our receipts, what they are, or shall be, we cannot but think our selves rich, and in a good condition, whatsoever our tribulations and sufferings are. Here is the great receipt, the restitution, the repair that is made after the first losse, and the present expence; hee shall receive the Crowne of life. It is a word of Retribution; that is the third thing:
So I have done with the first, here is the Modus, the manner of dispensation, Gods free gift on our sufferings.
The next is the Tempus, the time of this reception.
Then he shall receive, when he is tried. The word is well interposed, there are in it two things.
There is a liquid suppositum, something supposed.
There is a liquid positum, something exprest.
The thing supposed is this, the end of temptation, and tribulation is for triall. When he is tried, when he hath endured tribulation, when he is tried. Tribulation is sent for proofe, and triall. Therefore though it be tribulation and affliction that is spoken of, it is called tentation. We may well give the reason out of St. Chrysostome: Tribulation is well called temptation, because it is for the triall of our Philosophy, for the triall of the graces that God hath given us, the very word temptation betokens triall; therefore it is that the Schoolmen give that definition of it. Temptation is nothing else but, Exploratio per experientiam, as Parisiensis, temptation is a taking triall by experience, they are Aquinas words, because the best knowledge is that that comes by experience, and the best experience is that upon taking of tryall. Experience that is upon triall, as Gallen speaks, is the best way of cognizance that we can have for the nature of any thing whatsoever. Therefore because all temptation aimes at discovery and knowledge, and knowledge is taken by triall, therefore this word of triall is called temptation, though it be the temptations of suggestion, or of proving, there are diverse kinds of eyther of these sorts.
Of ill Temptations of Suggestion, there are three.
Men tempt men.
Men tempt God.
Satan tempts men.
Of the good there are two.
Men tempt, and prove themselves.
God tempts and proves men by sending afflictions.
And the end of all these whither good, or bad, it is still tryall, tryall is the end of all.
If we speake of ill temptations; if one man tempt another, the suggestions and allurements that are used, are first by feeling his disposition, how he is inclined, which way he may be moved, by taking measure of the foote of his affections, seeing which way his affections work that he may draw him. Triall is the end of that temptation.
If it be the temptations of Satan, he never tempts, but for triall, if he knew what were in us, he would not tempt, he would convey it without temptation, there needed no suggestion: But because he knowes not what is in man (though he can give a shrewd guesse by the working of the mind, and fancie, and sences,) therefore he makes triall, he offers temptations to the phansie, and to the sences, to see how they stand affected to such suggestions, as he will insinuate.
And his wayes of triall are many, he hath his severall wayes of experimentall trialls, for every action that we are conversant about, and for every condition. If a man abound with the blessings of God, he hath wayes of temptation for that, to try whither he can bring him to pride.
If he be in poverty, he hath temptations for that, (and they are for triall still he proves him to bring him to diffidence, and murmuring, and repining.
If it be any good that we doe, he tries whither our hearts be of such a temper, that we may be brought to think it is of our selves. If it be any ill, he tries if he can gaine force upon our hearts, that we may goe on in impenitency. His temptations are like the wind that is spoken of in Job, that beat the house of Jobs Children in all the foure quarters of it; he can set upon the heart in all the quarters of it. Sometimes he will convey himselfe into the Cabinet and Closet of our affections; sometimes he knocks at the Gate of the Sences; Sometimes he will feele the pulse of the Phansie: Sometimes he is above to tempt to pride, sometimes he is below, to tempt to despaire. If he be before us, it is to hinder us in the good we are about; if behind us, it is to pull us back againe by relapsing into sins that we have forsaken, and repented of. If he be on the right hand, or on the left, still he hath trialls for both, to turne us out of the way: and the end of all his temptations is still tryall. First, he tries how our constitution and temper stands; and then when he hath got that, then he tries how we will take the bait againe. Even the Devills temptations are for tryall.
Then, if we speake of those wherewith men are said to tempt God. Men are said to tempt God many wayes, when they murmur, and repine at his dealing. When they doubt and distrust God for any attribute, his power, or wisdome, or goodnesse, or mercy. When out of curiosity they labour to search, whither he be so just, and powerfull, and gracious, as the Scripture tells us. Men will be curious, and busie to prie into Gods attributes; and still when they labour and search to satisfie themselves by tempting of God these wayes, it is for triall, that we may prove whither he be so, or no. As the Pharisees tempted Christ, because they did not know that he was the Son of God. Satan himselfe tempted him, because he [Page 249]did but suspect then that he was the Son of God, it was for triall; evill temptations are for triall.
And so are good too, there are good temptations of proofe, whereby men prove themselves. St. Paul calls that by the name of temptation. Prove, or try, or tempt your selves, whither you be in the faith, or no: know you not your owne selves, &c. When a man makes inspection into his owne heart, to find out how his estate stands, how he thrives in grace, whither he decline, or no, when he proves every grace, and brings it to the Touch stone; here he proves, and tries his owne heart, he makes triall of his obedience, of his faith, of his patience, of his love to God, of his meeknesse, of his repentance, of his growth in all. These temptations to good, are trialls.
Last of all, to bring it to the point, the good tryalls wherewith God is said to tempt men, God tempts, and tries to see whither we will love him with all our hearts, or no, God is said to tempt men principally by tribulations, they are therefore called trialls. But he hath many other wayes of prooving; every way whereby he reveales himselfe, is a way of triall. He hath as many wayes of tryall, as he hath wayes of revealing himselfe. If he give us his word, it is for tryall to prove whither we will bring forth fruit. If he take away his word, it is for tryall, to see how we will walk in the graces that he hath given us. If he multiply blessings, it is for tryall, to see how thankfull we will be, and whither we will be drawn by the faire way of invitation, by mercies: If he take away his blessings, and multiply his afflictions, it is for tryall still, to see how we will beare our selves, under the Crosse, and take his chastisement. Every way that he reveales himselfe, whither he send afflictions or remove afflictions, whither he send blessing, or take away blessings, all are for triall. Sometimes for the triall of one [Page 250]grace, sometimes for the triall of another. Sometimes for the triall of obedience. Exod. 26. The Lord your God proved, and tempted you, to see whither you would walk in his Commandements, or no. Sometimes for the tryall of our love, Exod. 16. The Lord your God prooved you, to see whither you would love him withall your hearts. And so for all, for every grace he sends a tryall.
But we must understand, that God doth not so prove for triall, as men doe. We take a tryall of things, because we are ignorant, we doe not know them sufficiently; God therefore tries us, because he knowes us; not that he may have better knowledge of us, as we take tryall. No, God will take tryal of that he knows already, or that he knows fully. With men every trial is taken either for the gaining, or for the bettering of knowledge. God, that knowes all things, and that Searcheth the heart, sees what is in us, he discernes our thoughts long before. There is not a word in our tongues, not the least motion in our hearts, but he knows it, he needs not take a triall for his satisfaction, to gaine knowledge, or to better his knowledge; he knows us better then our selves. But there are two reasons why God makes these trialls.
One reason is given by St. Jerome.
The other by St. Austin.
One reason of his trialls is, as St. Jerome sayth, not that he may know what is in us, but that he may make others know; otherwise the lustre, and light of that grace that God hath given, if God should not make it shine out by taking a tryall, it could not bring glory to God, if it were not exemplary to men, the tryall of grace makes it shine. He deales with us as Rupurtus sayth, as a Merchant of Small-wares, a Pedlar doth with his Pack: He knows all that is in his Pack, but when he comes where Chapmen are, he rifles, and layes out all; not that he may know, [Page 251]but that others may know, and be invited to buy. So God knowes the furnishing of the heart, the graces that are there, but he rifles them, and layes them open by tribulation, that others may see the distinction betweene this grace, and that, that they seeing it, may give God the glory. Not that he may know, but that others may know. That is one reason.
Another Reason why he tempts, and prooves, and makes tryall, Non ut ipse, &c. not that he may find what is in man, but that man may find what is in himselfe; we are all strangers to our selves. No man knoweth the things of a man, but the Spirit that is in man, sayth the Apostle. Nay, we may goe a little further. The things of a man knowes not man himselfe. It is not all that is in man that can goe to the windings, and turnings, and Labyrinthes of the heart, there are so many partitions, and starting-holes, that man himselfe cannot find them. We know not the weight of our graces, nor the depth of our infirmities and Errours, God it is that must discover them; and how doth he lay them open? By tryalls, and temptations, and tribulations; there he lets us see our infirmities, and sinfullnesse; it is as a Glasse to let us see our infirmities on the one side, and as a glasse to see the weight of grace, on the other side.
We could not know the measure of our graces, but for trialls how much patience we have, and how much faith, and how much love, and how much thankfullnesse, nor any grace, a man would never be able to take the true weight of it, unlesse it were thus discovered to him, and by these trialls. Therefore he tries us, that he may discover our hearts to our selves, to make us see what he hath done for us; to make us see what we were, what we are, and what we may be, all this is by triall.
As a Father deales thus with his Child, he takes the [Page 252]Childs finger and puts it to the flame of the Candle, or the flame of the fire, and bids him proove if it be hot. Not but that the Father knowes, but that the Child is ignorant, that he may learne to shun it. So God deales in these Trialls, he suffers us to be brought under the flame of Tribulation, to be put into the Furnace of afflictions, he puts our finger into the flame, that we may learne to know that the fire is hot, and how hot the fire is that we deserve, and had had if Christ had not come, he brings us that he may make us know it.
So, sum it up now, and then you have the end of all kind of temptations, especially these of tribulation, they are for triall. If that be the end, there is no reason we should be out of love with Gods chastisements. Were the end evill, we had cause to feare, and to murmur at tribulations; but the end is for good, and the best good of all, to bring us nearer to Heaven, to indeare us more to God, to weane us more from the World, to make us better to understand God, and our selves, fort he pollishment of those graces that God hath given us, for the attaining of those graces that yet we want, and for the perfecting of all. For the pollishing of grace, and refining it, that is one end.
Were it so, that we were all grace, and all spirit, there would be no triall then. There are two conditions of mettalls in which there needs not any triall of the fire. One is, if it be all gold, another is, if it be all drosse. If it be all gold, it needs no purifying, if it be all drosse, it will not endure it, it is not worthy the fire. So it is with Christians, were we in the World all gold, or all drosse; there would be no triall, if we were all pure mettall, all Gold. Tribulation, and trialls are superfluous in Heaven, where the Saints enjoy happinesse, and are all pure Gold, there is no triall there, there is no suffering, all is [Page 253] Gold in Heaven. On the other side, were we all drosse that there were no spirit at all, nothing of grace, then there would not be the refining triall: for chaffe, and stubble, and drosse, are not purified by the fire, but consumed, annihillate, and brought to nothing. But since our estate is so, (as we are all in this condition of mortality) that we are part Gold, and part Clay; Flesh, as well as Spirit, and there is a mixture of both, thereupon for the purging away of the flesh, and for the strengthening of the spirit, that must be brought to the Touch-stone, by the fierie triall of tribulation, that the graces may be tryed, and the drosse consumed, and burnt up. Therefore let this be the conclusion.
You that so much love the pleasures of the World, that are so afraid to heare of any day of tribulation; remember that he that hath called us to the Crowne, hath called us to the Crosse; and the first lesson that he reads to us, is to take grace with all disadvantages. Never look that God will give us grace, but make sure of affliction. He gives not grace for nothing; would you have him give grace, and not get the glory of it? How should he get the glory of it, but by tryall? How should he have the glory of patience, but for affliction? Or the glory of thankfullnesse, or of pure love, but when his Servants love him most, when his countenance is most clouded towards them? Their love, and thankfullnesse, and obedience, and patience, when is it seene? In tribulation. Therefore as our blessed Saviour said, concerning the Crosse that Christians when they are called, must looke for. They shall receive in this life an hundred fold with tribulation. Be pleased to mark the place, He that forsakes Father, or Mother, or House, or Land, shall receive an hundred fold in this life. How? That cannot be in temporalls, it must be in spiritualls, because one dram of grace is a hundred [Page 254]fold, to the World, and temporalls. Shall we receive an hundred fold, that is, spirituall abundance? What followes? With tribulation, with afflictions, and tryalls. If God give a hundred fold in spiritualls, it is with tryalls. No man puts Armour upon another, but for fight; the graces of the spirit are the Armour of Christians. Take unto you the Armour of God, VVhat? The sheild of faith, the Helmet of Salvation, the Brest-plate of righteousnesse, the Sword of the Spirit. All grace is Armour, if God put spirituall Armour on Christians, they must looke for a combate when their Armour is on. Grace is Armour, we must look for the triall of it; for the end of all tribulation is triall, and the end of all grace that God gives. Be content with grace upon any seeming disadvantage, it will bring abundance of advantage after. That is the first, the thing supposed here, When he is tried, he must look to be tryed. The end why God sends tribulations, and temptations, is for tryall, that is the first.
The next is the thing here expounded or exprest and plainly set downe, that is the time; when he is tried, then he shall receive. The Apostle adds this to prevent a Question, having made mention of that that makes all hearts leap after the fruition of it, the Crowne of life. If any man should ask, as the Disciples did of Christ, O Lord when shall these things be? Blessed Apostle, when shall this Crowne of life be?
For this Question it had beene a sufficient answer, In due season you shall reape if you faint not: In due season you shall have it; the time shall come, think it not long; but that is too generall. Then he drawes it downe more perticularly a little: Would you know when? I will tell you, when tribulation is ended, when the triall is fully taken; when God hath sufficiently refined you, and fitted you for Heaven, and made you as he would have you [Page 255]to be, when you are tried. But tell us more perticularly, when shall this be? After one tribulation? It may be not. It is with many of us, as Florus sayth of the Gaules at the first brunt they would be stout, and play the men more then men, at the second they would grow feeble. So many Christians it may be will endure one course of tribulation, and temptation, and endure stou [...]ly; but when they meet with another course that shakes them, and makes them hang downe the head, then they deject themselves. Therefore we must not think to have it alway after one tribulation; one tribulation is but a degree, or preparative to another; when God hath fitted us for one, we must look for more. When then, at the second, or third, or fourth, or more? No, the Apostle sets it indefinitly, because he would not goe about to limit God, the holy one of Israell, you cannot tell, whither at two, or three, or foure, but in Gods best time, when he thinks fittest, when the triall is done, when the triall is fully made. So this word now, it is a word simple here set downe but it stands for a defective word, as the Scripture useth such words oft times. When he is tried, that is thus much, when he is throughly tried, when he is approvably tried. The word is [...]; when he hath endured tribulation so, as to get Gods testimony, and approbation: When with Gods approbation he hath endured tribulation, and is thus throughly tried, then he shall receive the Crowne. That is in briefe thus much, then he shall receive the Crowne when he can say with our blessed Saviour, I have done the work that thou gavest me to doe, Father, glorifie me with thine owne selfe; then, when he can say with St. Paul, I have fought the good fight, I have finished my course, I have kept the faith; henceforth is laid up for me the Crowne of righteousnesse. When a man is once come to this [...]pshot, he may look for the Crowne, not till he have done [Page 256]his work, and gone through the labour, till then it stands not with reason that he should receive the Crowne, which way soever we take it.
Whither we consider the sufferings,
Or the reward.
If we consider the sufferings, admit that sufferings be, as they are as Physick to the soul, it is not fit the Plaister should be removed till the wound be healed; when the wound is healed, the Plaister will fall off. God takes not away the Physick of tribulation, till he hath wrought the cure, and done the work perfectly.
Againe, if we take these temptations, and tribulations as trialls, before he have given sufficient proofe, he takes not away the triall: there are other graces of God justifiable, as wisdome, so patience, and the rest must be justified. It is not fit that the fire of tribulation should be removed till the Gold be purified; then he will quench the Furnace, and take away the fire. When the Triall is wrought, he will take away the affliction. So it is, if we looke to the suffering.
Then if we consider the reward, there is good reason considering the reward; Either,
As the reward of Conquerours,
Or the wages of Labourers.
Doth any Captaine give donatives till the warfare be ended? When the Conquest is gotten, then the rewards are given. Doth any Master pay his Servants or Labourers till the work be done? When the work is done, then Call the Labourers, and give every man his wages; every man a penny. VVill you have the wages before the work be done? VVhat is the work?
- The work of Action,
- The work of Suffering,
Till these be done, that we can say with our blessed [Page 257]Saviour, I have done the work thou gavest me to doe; the work of Action and passion, look not for the wages. Christ shews it in Mat. 12. VVhen even was come, then call the Labourers. VVhat is the even? Take it eyther way, for,
- The even of the World,
- The even of mans Life,
If you take the even for the even of the World, as St. Paul doth, Which the Lord shall give me at that day. And our blessed Saviour in another place in the Gospell, The Harvest is the end of the World; then the righteous shall shine as the Sun in the Firmament. Then, when the end of the World comes. It is true that way.
Or take it for the end of life, it is true that way, look not for the Crowne of immortallity till this life be ended: while we are in this World, we are still subject to sin and suffering, but he that is capable, and fitly quallified for that estate, must neither be in a state peaceable, nor sufferable; not sufferable, or subject to passion, he that is fit for the Crowne: Flesh and blood cannot inherit the Kingdome of God; that is, in the state of immortallity, then flesh and blood must be laid aside. VVhen is that? When corruption hath put on incorruption, when the mortallity and sinfullnesse of flesh and blood, is layd aside. Flesh and blood shall inherit, but it must be purified, and sanctified, and fitted: Flesh and blood cloathed with immortallity, and incorruption. VVhen is that? In part at the end of life, and in whole at the end of the World, there shall be the whole Crowne, the possession of life at the end of the VVorld; the halfe Crowne, the Coronet is set upon the soul when the work is done, when we have finished our course, not till then, and then we may be sure of it, then we shall come to heare that word of approbation, [Page 258]after all the triall is taken, Well done good and faithfull Servant. That word is the Crowne, that word is as much worth as Heaven; there needs no other Crowne but Gods approbation, what Crowne needs there more then the golden approbation of God? It is true, that word will not be spoken till then; to that St. James alludes, when he tells us of the time to stop our stomacks, They shall receive the Crowne of life, then when they are wholly, and throughly, and approvably tried. So much for that part, the first appendix that is made to these words concerning the course of Gods dispensing the Crowne of life, Then, when he is tried, he shall receive the Crowne of life.
SERMON IIII.
Which the Lord hath promised to them that love him.
IN the handling of these words I shall fall upon my last dayes argument, The Crowne of life, but with new variety, with other Meditations, I shall present it againe; but as our blessed Saviour appeared to the two Disciples in another forme, and other considerations then before. Before I let you see it as a Crowne of possession, now, as a Crowne of promise: I then set it before you as the Apostle doth in the former words, as Corona praeliantium, the Crowne of Conquest, of those that fight; and now I must present it to you as Corona amantium, the Crowne of those that love. The variety ariseth from the diversity of the words as [Page 260]they are here set downe by the Apostle; for here are three gradations of the description of this Crowne of glory.
- Communis
- Propria
- Magis propria
First, it is set downe to us in a generall word, which comprehends all the severall branches and excellencies of that glory, by the name of blessednesse, Blessed is the man.
Then there is a speciall word of that generall, when it is called, the Crowne of life.
Then last of all, there is another speciall, a more speciall of that speciall, when it is referred to the grace of love; the Crowne of life which God hath promised to them that love him. So this is the part that I am now to speak of, which is the close of the verse. And there are two things that are observeable in it.
One on Gods part, it is Corona promissa, the Crowne promised.
Another on our part, it is Corona amantium, the Crown of them that love him.
These are the two things I am to speake of.
I begin with the first of these, the first branch of this last part of the description, that hath respect to him that gives the glory, Corona repromissa, the Crowne that is promised. The Apostle adds these words out of a great deale of wisdome, and foresight. He lets us see by this word that he adds here, both who is the Donor, and what is the conveyance of this excellent glory.
If you aske about the Donor, the same is he that performes, that promiseth, that is God. He that gives us our first being, it is he onely that gives us our well being. The being of nature is from him, and so is the being of [Page 261] glory. Nam ille solus, &c. (as St. Austin sayth very well) he onely can make man happy, that made man at the first. It is that that we all shall know one day, if we be so happy as to inherit it, when God translates us thither, that it is Christs glorious hand that sets on this Crowne. I but God will have us know it now before we come to it; therefore least any man should be ignorant, he doth not reserve the knowledge, as long as he doth the thing, the thing shall be given then, it is promised now, in the meane time, it is God that hath promised it, it is God that gives it. That is the first thing that the Apostle implies.
Then if we look to the manner of the conveyance, it is in this word, it is by promise, it comes to us by deed, by good deed, good assurance. There is no better deed then that that is written by the Finger of God, and sealed to us by the blood of Christ. The promise depends both upon the merit of Christ, and upon the truth of God. He lets us see therefore the conveyance in this word, that though we cannot yet come to see the glory of the crown in the thing, we may see it in the conveyance and promise. As he that is the Heire apparent to any great matter, but is not come to the possession, though he cannot behold the inheritance as his owne with the eye of sence, he may with the eye of reason; if he cannot read it where it is Scituated, he may in his deeds and conveyances. It is all that the Saints had to shew for Heaven, when they were on Earth, they could see Heaven in the promise, they could see and read it in the conveyance. Abraham did see Christs day, and he that sees Christs day of his first appearing, by faith can see his second appearing. The Apostle tells us Heb. 11. of all the Saints in the Old Testament, though they inherited not the possession of the promises, they saw them a far off in the tenure of the promises. God deales with us, as he did with Moses, because [Page 262]he would not bring him to the Land of Canaan, he carries him to the Mount, and shews it him there; he shews it in a Vision, in the Vision, and glasse of the promises, before he translates us, he shews us what Heaven is. Indeed when we come to Heaven, there we shall see from the Mount of Vision, but here we may look from the Valley of Vision; that we may know what the conveyance is, whence it comes, the Apostle adds this word, The Crowne of life, the Crowne promised.
Yet he tells us not where it is promised, nor in what place of Scripture. The Apostles were full of quotations, yet sometimes they did forbeare them too. It had been but an easie labour, but yet it was needlesse, being a promise of a thing so precious, as indeed all the promises are precious promises, as the Apostle speaks: being a promise so precious, he supposed that every man that was conversant in the word of God, would be sure to treasure up these Scriptures, of all Scripture, promises, and of all promises, those that concerne Heaven are most precious. A man that accounts the Book of God a Jewell, the most precious of all the Jewells, are these promises that concerne Heaven. He supposed that every man would pluck these, and treasure, and lay them up in the Store-house of his heart, that he may pick comfort from them in the time of need; he names them not therefore that every man might get these.
It was needlesse in another respect too; there is hardly any Booke in the whole Bible, in which there are not promises of [...]alvation. It is the sum of both Testaments, there are promises of the Crowne of life every where. In the Psalmes oft times; With thee is the Well of life. In thy presence, is fullnesse of joy, and at thy right hand there are pleasures for evermore. When I awake I shall behold thy face in righteousnes. You have it in the Book of the Proverbs [Page 263]oft repeated, Length of dayes are in her right hand, and in her left hand riches and glory. You have it in the Prophets oft. Those that are just shall shine as the stars of the Firmament, in glory. It dropt oft from the mouth of Christ, and oft from the mouths and pens of the Apostles. What need was there to point out any place where the promise was made, when it is made in every place? A man cannot open the Bible almost but he shall hit on it. God would plant this foundation of faith in every part; any man that is not conversant in reading the whole, let him cast his eye on any part, he shall meet with this: there are frequent iterations of it, it was renewed daily, being the grand promise of the rest, it was fit it should have many repetitions, and many renovations.
There was no way it could be conveyed to us by any assurance, but by promise, even the least blessings; there is no blessing that we look for in act, but it is conveyed by promise. If it be comfort to a distressed man, that is oft repeated. Come unto me all you that are weary and heavy laden, and I will ease you. If it be the promise of support and strength in sicknesse, that is repeated. He shall make all his bed in his sicknesse. What say I more? If there be promises of lesse blessings, there must needs be of the greatest, that that comprehends all in it, the promise of glory, the Crowne of life, it is the course that God observes in Scripture, he gives all by promise, he gives it twice, because he would be sure to give Heaven to us, he gives Heaven in the PROMISE; that is, Heaven in hope, and then in act, that is in possession and fruition.
There is a great deale of reason, if we look on our selves, or on God.
First, look on God, it was fit he should give it by promise.
Partly, for the better testification of his truth, that he might appeare to be Deus verax, a God of his word. The truth of God could not appeare, unlesse there were a [Page 264]word to make good, and fullfill his gift, and that could not be, but by promise; this glorious Attribute would fall to the ground but for that; there might be some suppositions of him to be a God of infinit goodnesse, and purity, but we had not had experience of it but by promise.
And then for the demonstration of his wisdome, that he would not give Heaven, without advise and deliberation and not as we give, rashly. He took counsell, the gift of glory is a work of counsell: a work of counsell in the first ordaining, Ephes. 1. We are predestinate according to the Counsell and purpose of his will. God doth all advisedly, as he begins with counsell, so he carries it along with counsell: there is no better testimony of his wisdome, then to give it first by promise, he disposeth it by degrees, that he may appeare to be a wise God, he gives it by deliberation, and therefore by promise.
Lastly, for the better demonstration of his goodnesse, that he might appeare to be Deus bonus. Promise is a kind of debt; he that gives a promise, makes himselfe a Debtor. Whereas we are all Debtors to God, debtors to his justice, in regard of our sins; debtors to his love, for our selves, and all that we have, see his goodnesse, that whereas we are debtors to him, he condiscends to make himselfe by promise, and stipulation, debtors to us, as St. Austin very well, Ʋt sicut, &c. That as we should praise God as the Donor of all the good we have, so we should depend upon him as the holy debtor of all the good we look for, to testify this great goodnesse, he gives it, first [...]y promise, and that because it is a long time before we come to possession: God staies our stomacks by a promise, as a bit before the heavenly supper: When that Supper comes, then we have fruition, and because we may have desires hot towards Heaven, and our stomacks sharp, [Page 265]God staies them, and gives us a little of the first fruits, and these are in the promises.
And then there is good reason, if we consider our selves. The reason that we are so fraile, and weak in faith, and have so much trouble, and conflicts, and agonies in our spirits, is because we doe not converse with the promises, we treasure not up these. The promises are a great support of three graces.
First, they are the great support of faith, faith would sinck, and lag, unlesse it were for the promises. The promises are to faith, as Aaron, and Hur, were to Moses. Moses hands were feeble, and then Aaron, and Hur, bring a stone, and set it under. When Moses had the stone under, and Aaron and Hur supported his hands, then Israel prevailed, Moses was strengthened. The promise is as that stone, it brings the Rock Christ, it makes us look to the Rock that is higher then our selves: It brings the Rock and sets it not onely above us, but under us. The promise undersets faith, and keeps the building from tottering. Nothing can support it more then the promise. For in that the promise supports it, God supports it, and all in all his attributes. There is somwhat of all the attributes of God in the promise of his wisdome, of his truth, of the power, and justice of God, all these support saith. A man hath enough if he have but one Attribute to support him in any exigent: How strong is he that hath all these in the promise? Because God is fai [...]hfull, and just, and true, the promise it is the support of faith.
As it is the support of faith, so it is of hope, and of patience. There is no grace that hath so great correspondency with the promise, as hope, and patience.
The promise teacheth hope to live by Providence, whereas every man can live by the present, the promise supports hope, and makes it live by the future, by reversion, [Page 266]it instructs hope to live by providence, not onely in temporalls, but spiritualls.
And as it instructs hope, so it doth patience, it is a great cherisher of patience. Patience is the grace that waits, and so doth hope; hope is patience Sister, or if you will, Patience is the Daughter of hope, and the promise is the supporter of both. The promise will teach hope, and patience to depend upon God, not onely for the thing he gives, but for the time, there is a great deale of comfort in the time, it will make it submit to Gods order, and method. What is Gods method? This, before he gives possession, he gives reversion, the promise is the reversion, the promise is the support of hope, and patience, there is a great deale of comfort comes to a Christian this way.
A worldly man is all for the present, he cares not for the future, if he can be happy for the present, that is the pitch he goes to. A worldly man desires to take (if it be possible) his wages before hand, he cares not for taking any thing at the last day. He is nothing for reversion, he would take all, as much as he could before. That is the reason he is left voyd of comfort at the howre of death, because he took up all, he knowes not where to take up more, as Christ saith, He hath his reward, he hath his portion in this life: he hath no more to take, unlesse it be that, Son, remember thou in thy life-time receivedst pleasure, and likewise Lazarus paine, now he is comforted, and thou art tormented, he cannot take it, and expect it. A godly man contrary, he desires not to work for present payment, but he works to a day, he knowes that God is a good Pay-master, he would not have all for the present; he knowes the lesse he hath now, the more he shall have after, because he lives by the promise, he lives by hope, and hope makes him patient, and the promise supports them both.
It is the grace of hope that sets a man in Heaven, when he is on Earth, and the promise sets hope in Heaven: Hope cannot goe to Heaven, but by the promise. A Christian could not goe to Heaven on Earth, and take a spirituall flight, but for hope. The promise brings downe Heaven to the heart; it inverts that Speech of St. Paul, he sayth, While we are present in the body, we are absent from the Lord. But hope turnes it, and makes it while we are in the body, it teacheth us how to be present in Heaven. Here is the benefit of hope, and because of hope, therefore of the promise.
Therefore if we would looke for comfort, let us look to the treasuring up of the promises, the promises support. There is no condition that befalls a Christian in this life, but there is a promise for it, there is some promise for it; whither it be of prosperity or adversity, of life, or of death, of falling, of want, there are promises for all, and the promise will still keep the head above water, what ever the affliction be, it will still keep life and soul together. If there be no b [...]ame of comfort appeare, yet the promise will support in the middest of all distresse. If a man grasp but a promise, he is well enough. If the soul be in perplexity, and doubting, it will settle it; if it be in affliction, the promise will comfort it; if it be in any distresse, the promise will afford consolation, therfore make much of the promises. If salvation be promised to believers, it is hope that presently grasps, and layes hold of it, it doth it by the promise. If forgivenesse be promised to the penitent, hope looks after it, and layes hold of it, and it doth that by the promise. If it be the Crowne to [...]erseverance, hope looks after that too, and layes hold of it, it doth it still by the promise. Hope is the Watch-man, or the Sentinell, among the graces, as a Watch-man upon a Tower will discover before all others that are below, [Page 268]when day breaks; if there be but the breaking of any day light, any beame of comfort to be seene, hope will discover it, and pick it up.
Though every grace be as an eye, and hereupon the Apostle sayth that the Saints in the Revelations, are full of eyes before and behind. It is not onely true of the state of glory, but of grace, every grace is an eye, devotion, and prayer, that is as an eye, by which the devout soul looks up to God. And faith that is an eye by which a beleiving soul spies God; patience, that is as an eye to look after comfort in affliction. Every grace is as an eye, but hope that is an eye that sees for all; the sight of hope is serviceable to all other graces, whatsoever they are. It is the same to the soul, that an Anchor is to the Ship, the promise is the same to hope, as hope, is to the soul; the promise is the Anchor of hope, as hope is the Anchor of the soul. It is better then other Anchors, for in other Anchors the ship is above the Anchor, that is let downe below, it takes hold upon the Earth in the Bottome. But here the contrary, the ship of the soul that is below, but the Anchor is above, the Anchor is in Heaven, there a man hath his hold, hope is that Anchor; hope is in Heaven, because the promise is in Heaven, Hope and the Promise cannot be Severed, hope is therefore an Anchor in Heaven, because the promise is seated there. There being so much comfort to be drawne from the promise, so much support to faith, and hope, and patience, so many discoveries of the goodnesse, and wisdome, and truth of God, that all these might appeare together, and all be couched under one word, hereupon after he had told us of the Crowne of life, he adds this word, so full of comfort, and enjoyment for the present, as well as for the future; therefore he sayth, that God hath promised. That is the consideration in respect of God. Now I goe on to another consideration on our part [...] [Page 269]there is another clause, the Crowne that is promised to them that love God. Here is that that is required on our part, to get our title, and interest in the promise. A man would think that the Apostle should rather have varied it in this clause, though love be an excellent grace, and as much interressed in the promise, as any other, yet it was not so pertinent one would think to mention the love of God in this, after he had spoken of suffering, if it had run ordinarily, and regularly, it should have run thus, Blessed is the man that endureth temptation, for when he is tried he shall receive the Crowne of life, which God hath promised to those that suffer for him. Having made mention of tribulation before, a man would have thought he would have continued in the course of speaking, to those that suffer for him. As Christ doth, Blessed are those that suffer for righteousnesse sake, for theirs is the Kingdome of Heaven. Or if the Apostle would have set it larger, yet he might have annexed it to other graces that are comprehensive as well as love, as the Crown that is promised, Timentibus, to those that feare him. Or Vincentibus, to them that overcome and persevere. Or Credentibus, to those that beleive. Or Colentibus to those that serve him; all these have interest in the Crowne of life: But he could not set it better, it is set by the spirit of God, but we may see good reason that the Crowne is promised to those that love him.
- It is not Improper,
- It is not Straite,
- It is not Exclusive,
It is not improper, having begun to speak of suffering, blessed are they that endure, and suffer tribulation, & tentation, he ends with love why so? there is good reason: nothing enables a man more to suffer for the name of god, then love. [Page 270]God never thinks we suffer for him, if we doe not love him. There is no burthen so light, but it is heavy if love be wanting; and there is no burthen so heavy, but it is light where love is. As Bernard sayth, there is nothing that love cannot make easie, and light, every yoake, Solus amor, &c. As St. Austin sayth well, love is onely that that finds no difficulty, it leaps over every impediment, and obstacle, there is nothing can stand in the way of love, to keep it from Christ. Nothing is hard to love, God cannot give a Command so severe to the eye of flesh, and blood, he cannot lay so much weight of suffering, but love will beare it, it makes all things easie. The Apostle St. John, he tells us in 1 John 1. of keeping the Commandements by Love; and then followes, This is love to keepe his Commandements, and his Commandements are not grievious. Why are they not grevious? Love accounts every thing easie. Therefore, because he would shew the way how we are to suffer, and to come to the Crown, he sayth he hath reserved it, For them that love him, because love will endure, and beare all things, love will endure any thing for God. There is good reason, and it was very proper, that the Apostle should place it so.
Secondly, it is not exclusive, it doth not exclude other graces that are not mentioned. The Crowne is promised in other places, to other vertues. There is no vertue but hath the promise of the Crowne made to it in some place.
See the wisdome of the spirit of God, he so gives honour to one grace, that he passeth not by another. As you have it concerning the Saints in the Old Testament, there is an honour done to every Saint, sometimes to one, sometimes to another. Sometimes Job is memorable for patience, sometimes Abraham for faith, David for repentance: There is no Saint of God in Scripture, but hath [Page 271]some remarkable note of commendation; God so honours one, that he doth not forget the rest, every one in his way and kind. So it is with graces, they are all amiable, and lovely, and have commendation from Heaven, but not all at the same time. Every one interresseth in the Crowne, but sometime one hath the promise, sometimes another, to encourage us to all. That we may be encouraged to patience, there is the promise to that, that we may be stirred up to purity, it is promised to that. Againe, to faith, the promise is made to that, and so of the rest, every grace hath the promise: therefore because in other places the promise is made to feare, and faith, and patience, and purity, the Apostle here singles out the Mistris grace, and settles the promise on her, on love, they are not excluded though they be not named.
Lastly, it is not a strait, narrow expression, but very full, so full that it comprehends all other expressions. Tell me what grace you would have, cannot I find it in love? Because love is the Bond of perfection; in that it is made to love, it is made to all; there is none wanting, where love is, Love is the fullfilling of the Law, it is all the Commandements, in that it is all the Commandements, it is all duties, all duties are in love; in that it is all duties, it is all graces; if love be named, all is named. As there is no grace that is in graine, that hath the true stamp, if love be wanting, and there is no grace that shall ever carry the Crowne, where love is not. St. Paul makes it cleare, 1 Cor. 13. Knowledge, faith, Alms [...]deeds, suffering afflictionss are all nothing without love. Though I have all knowledge, and all faith, that I could remove Mountaines; though I spake with the tongue of men and Angels, though I should give my body to be burned, and feed the poore with my goods, and have not love, all is nothing. There is no grace, if love be wanting, that c [...]n have interest in the Crowne, because [Page 272]there can be no truth of grace, there can be no truth of faith, no truth of obedience to God, where love is wanting. As all is wanting, if love be wanting, so [...]very grace is present, if love be present; therefore in that the promise is made here to love, it is made to all; there is good reason of the variation. That you may see the reason of it, the Apostle St. Paul in 1 Cor. 2. when he quotes that place out of Isaiah 46. he varies the word, being guided by the Spirit of God: the word in Isaiah is, Eye hath not seene, nor [...]are hath heard, the things that God hath prepared for them that waite on him. The Apostle quotes the place, Eye hath not seene, nor eare heard, the things that God hath prepared for them that love him. Implying, that where there is love, there is waiting, where there is love, there is all. So, though suffering be not mentioned, suffering is there, and every grace, it is a larg expression.
Therefore that we may see it is large, the number is varied, there is an alteration of the number, as well as of the grace. He begins the Proposition in the Singular number, Blessed is the man. See the wisdome of the Apostle, it should according to the tenure of the same number, run thus, He shall receive the Crowne of life which God hath promised to him that loves him. No, he varies the number, and sayth, That God hath promised to them that love him. Least any that are not called to suffering should doubt of the Crowne, they are blessed, and shall receive the Crowne of life that suffer, but God hath not called me to afflictions; he sets a gap open of comfort for them here, it is for them, and for all that love him.
It is ordinary in Scripture to enlarge the promise, Christ inlargeth the precept, That which I say to one, I say to all, watch. As he there inlargeth the precept, so in another place he inlargeth the promise, I pray not for these alone, but for all that shall beleive in my name to the end of the [Page 273]World. St. Paul follows it, 2 Tim. 4. The Crowne of righteousnesse, which the Lord the righteous Judge shall give me at that day. I, Paul shall have it, but none else? Yes, not onely to me, but to all that love him. So St. James here varies in a heavenly straine, he pronounceth, Blessed is the man that endureth tribulation, for when he is tried, he shall receive the Crowne of life. I, he shall, but none else? yes, not onely he, but it is promised to all that love him. It is no strait expression.
To draw all to a head, you see the sum of it is thus much. It sets downe the qualification of the person that shall be capable of the Crowne of glory, here is the qualification, he must be one that loves God. It sets downe againe the qualification of that person that will stoutly, and valiantly endure tribulations, he must get abundance of the love of God in his heart. If we suffer not, if God lay it on us, we shall never reigne, and if we love not, we will never suffer.
There is no promise of God, but hath a qualification going along with it. It is a great errour among us, we are ready to catch at the promise, but never to take notice of the qualification. There is never a promise made, but the person must be so and so qualified, there is a condition goes along with the promise. The condition is the qualification. As if it be the promise of forgivenesse, the qualification of the person is, it is to those that are penitent, that repent, God never gave forgivenesse, where there was not the work of repentance. If it be the promise of Salvation, there is the qualification of the person, he must be a Beleiver, faith comes in: God never gives Salvation, where he doth not first work faith, to lay hold of it. If it be the promise of glory, there is a qualification too, perseverance, To those that continue in well doing, there shall be glory, and honour, and immortality; there shall be eternall life to them.
God never gave the Crowne of glory, nor never will, but where he gives the grace of perseverance to hold out, here is the qualification. If it be this Crowne that is here spoken of; here is the qualification, those that suffer tentation, there is one; those that love God, there is the great qualification.
If therefore we look to have a true infallible interest in the promise, let us look to get the propriety of the qualification. If we be not persons qualified, we have no interest in the promise. Many men goe on in sin, and still flatter themselves with hope in the promise, presumptuous men talke of forgivenesse as familiarly as if it were written by the hand of God. Impenitent men that forsake not sin, talk of glory, and Heaven, and of inheriting the Crowne, and hope for that; it is a poore hope, there is no qualification, God never gave them a promise. There can be no hope of Heaven, where there is not a promise; there can be no interest where there is not a promise; God never gave a promise of forgivenesse to the impenitent, to men that goe on in sin, but that forsake them; he never promised Heaven to the presumptuous man, but to him that layes hold of it by faith. If we will have interest in the promise, we must get the qualification.
On the other side, where there is this condition, and qualification, though our names be not written upon the promise, yet the names of all that are so qualified, are as good as written. There is no promise, but hath the names of all the persons that are so qualified, graven on it, not expresly, but virtually. If the promise be made to faith, every beleiver is in that promise. If it be a promise to repentance, every penitents name is written there, as if it were set there, he hath an interest: where there is a qualification, there cannot be a missing of the promise. [Page 275]Look for the qualification, and for this qualification of love, Those that love God.
It is true, there are no limits, or bounds set downe, that is our great comfort; it is not said those that love God much, nor those that love God most, but simply to those that love him, to let us see, that as much love shall have a great reward, so any love if it be but little, shall have some; God will not quench the smoaking flax, if it be but a spark of love, he will cherrish that. If it be lesse then a spark, a smoake of love, he will cherrish that. Yet labour to get abundance, it must not be a weak remisse love that is bestowed on God, the object is infinite, the act must answer the object. We must make our love, we cannot make it infinite, we must extend it as neare infinite, as we can come. It must not be Amor remissus, or Intermissus, but perfectus, and assiduus. True love observe; no meane, it keeps no measure; no bounds can be set to true love, the love of God will enlarge, and break out more and more. We should love him wholly, and solely, we should love him so, as to love nothing besides, we should love him so, as to love all things in him, and for him, and without him nothing. We should love him with all our heart, and soul, and mind, and strength; there are foure things; that is, to love him with every faculty, and with the strength of every faculty. If I had foure souls (as some Philosophers dreamed that we had 3.) all those foure were too little; were a man all soul, all love, all that were too little to be bestowed on God. It is a high reach, it is true indeed, but we need not despaire, though it be a high reach, it is attainable by us, because it hath beene attained by others. The Saints before, are magnified in Scripture, for their love of God. We have the same meanes, the same helps, and motives, and the same encouragements. If love be wanting (as it is [Page 276]very much in the World) the reason is, because men doe not labour to thrive, and grow in the love of God. God deprives us of the comfort of the love of himselfe, because we have no more love one to another. But yet if we will apply our selves to the meanes, love is recoverable, it is not all dead, nor all the sparks of love, it may be blowne to a greater flame. The meanes are various.
One way whereby we may profite in the love of God, is this, to empty our hearts of all carnall love, whither it be the love of the World, or of our selves. There is nothing that stands more betweene the love of God, and the heart, then carnall, Worldly love, and above all, this doting love of our selves. Every man is for himselfe, we all seeke our selves, and not the things that are Christs, sayth the Apostle, and we all love our selves, and not the things that belong to God, it is very rare to be found, the love of God, in sincerity. The reason is, the love of our selves, is so ingrafted, and Printed in our hearts, that it cannot be gotten out. As he that will take his hand full of Corne, must first empty his hand, if it be full of Sand, or Earth, or Gravell. So, if we will replenish our hearts with the love of God, there must first be an evacuation, an emptying, an expulsing, and carrying out of carnall love, the love of the great World about us, and the love of the little World, the love of our selves. If any man be a lover of the World, the love of the Father is not in him, sayth St. John. The love of the World, and the love of God cannot consist together. That is the first step to be taken, to love God, to put the World out of our hearts, and to goe out of our selves. Christ therefore gives that rule, He that will come after me, let him deny himselve. He that will love God must unlove himselfe. We dote upon our selves, we are all for our selves, therefore we are nothing for God.
That is one step, to love God.
When we have emptied our hearts of all carnall selfe-love, and Worldly love, then there is another meanes, to consider with our selves oft, to call ourselves to those meditations, what those motives are, that make God so amiable; how much beauty, and goodnesse there is in God. So much beauty, that all the beauty of the creatures, even of the Angells, further then there is somthing of God in them, is deformity to the excellency of God; all the glory of Heaven, further then it is a reflexion of Gods glory it is nothing to Gods beauty.
And the goodnesse of God, how great it is, and how great to us, to love us, and to love us when we were Enemies, and in so great a measure to love us, as to give his Son to die for us; to love us so much as to prepare a place for us. If his love reflect upon our hearts, it will beget love againe; if we come once to think how much God loves us, how will it reflect love back? One reason we love him so little is, we doe not consider how he hath loved us, and how Beautifull, and Amiable his presence is.
When we have brought our selves to these meditations, another step is to be frequent, and conversant in the word of God, it is the lively picture of the love of God. There are veines, and passages of Gods love, and incentives to love him in every part; we shall not meet with any peice of Scripture, but it will kindle some part of love to God. He that would Print love, let him Print the Bible in his heart; if we converse with the word of God, that gives documents everywhere of the love of God.
That is another step.
Then the fourth, that is the step, and ascent of prayer. [Page 278]A man cannot love God without divine prayer. He that loves God, will knock at the gate of love, love is not to be had, but from the God of love. Sayth St. Austin, pray if you will get the love of God, that he would open the door. Prayer will fetch every grace, so prayer will fetch love; for prayer is an argument of love. We cannot have recourse to God in prayer, but there will be the flight and ascent of love, when any Love-suite is sent to God, it is not lost, he that begs love, begs all; Lord that I may love thee: How much love will this prayer fetch? That is another step to attaine the love of God.
Then, when we have made this step, there is one more, the oft inquisition, that we make into our owne hearts, and blame our selves that we love him so little. O when a man is offended with himselfe for any thing that is contrary, it makes him diligent to attaine it. A Christian that knowes what belongs to the love of God, how doth he blame, and condemne himselfe, that he loves God so little? That he began to love him so late? How doth he grudg that any thing should carry any part of his heart, or of his love from God? He thinks the love lost that is cast upon the Creature, he thinks himselfe a thiefe that he should steale any love from God, that we should rob God of our love, and obedience, we rob him then of all, there is nothing that God desires, but our love, therefore in this regard it is, that the Apostle sets here the qualification, Those that love him.
If we take love single, then the promise is made to love, to love first of all graces, love hath the first promise, it hath preheminence in the graces, and preheminence in the Crowne, it hath the first portion.
Then take it as it is joyned, and is in concatination with other graces, it hath not onely the chiefe place in the promise, but all, because it is all, it includes all graces, [Page 279]& gifts, being accepted of God, as all; the Apostle sets it downe, to stir us up above all things to take care to have our hearts fill'd & replenish'd with the love of God: the promise is made to love, They shall inherite, and receive the Crowne of life, which God hath promised to them that love him. *⁎*
THE SAINTS HERITAGE: DELIVERED IN ONE SERMON, BY That Learned, & reverend Divine, RICHARD HOLSWORTH, Doctor in Divinity, somtimes Vice-Chancellour of Cambridge; Master of Emmanuell Colledge, and late Preacher at PETERS POORE in LONDON.
The lines are fallen unto me in pleasant places, yea, I have a goodly Heritage.
LONDON, Printed by M. Simmons in Alders-gate-streete. 1650.
Thy testimonies have I taken as a Heritage for ever; for they are the rejoycing of my heart.
THIS Psalme it is penned in the same straine that Solomons Book of Proverbs is, it is not enlarged by production, but by coaugmentation. As in that Book, so in this Psalme, there are many passages (even all) that are very precious but they have no great dependance one part on another. There is in this Psalm as many severall ejaculations, as there are Sentences there, but yet there is no good documentall dependance between them.
The passages of this Psalme are rather the ebolitions of a devout [...]oul, then any continued narration: A kind of dependance there is, but it is like that that was between the links of those Rings that St. Austin speaks of, that were touched with a Load-stone. The parts they [Page 284]doe hang one upon another, not by rules of Art, but by the touch of the Spirit. And yet that is set forth with that variety, that a man that reads the Psalme will think that the Prophet David was in all the severall kinds, and sorts of Divine tempers. In some passages you have him transported with the rapture of admiration; in another breaking forth into humble devout supplication; then againe, into penitentiall confession; then into holy purposes and resolutions; and then againe, making of serious, and solemn protestations to walk in the Commandements of God; and to this head we are to refer this Verse that now I have read to you.
It is a holy protestation that the Psalmist makes, by way of Remonstrance; or declaration, to testifie the great esteeme that he had of the Commandements of God, and the comfort he received by them.
Therefore I have now made choyse of it, to follow the Scripture which I last handled, as a supply of that which was not there exprest. That Scripture shewed to us how a Christian may draw comfort to himselfe in the time of Tribulation, from the consideration of the future Crowne of glory, that is referred to the other life. And here now we have a Foundation of comfort laid downe to us for the present, to be had, and onely to be had in the word of God, in the testimonies that are divine, which were the rejoycing of Davids heart, and so of all others in the same condition.
It is set forth to us in this excellent example, the person of him that penned the Psalme, whose heart was more deeply stricken with the wound of love towards the Commandements of God, then any creature that ever breathed upon the Earth, and better versed in them. By making inquiry into that that was his practise, we [Page 285]shall the better learne what should be our owne. For that purpose I will divide the words onely into these two parts
- There is Davids Profession,
- There is Davids Motive,
The Profession in these words, Thy testimonies have I taken for a heritage for ever.
The motive in these, For they are the rejoycing of my heart.
The profession is one of those many, that he makes in this Psalme, but more compleat, and full then any, if not then all of the rest. He sayth in other places of the Psalme, of Gods Commandements, that he had them in esteeme above gold, above fine Gold, above all riches; he comes more neare home to the point in this testification here, and it is more full, when he sayth he esteemed them as his Heritage, as his lot, and portion, he makes them both, as Lands, as goods, as all; above all temporall things whatsoever. That we may see it now more fully, let us,
First consider what it is, that the Psalmist here speaks of.
Then what it is that he testifies of it.
The thing here spoken of, is the word of God, couched under that name. The testimonies of the Lord. Thy testimonies. It is a relative name given to the word of God, as indeed most of the names whereby it is called in Scripture (if not all) are relative.
- Some in reference to God,
- Some in reference to Man,
- Some in reference to Both,
In regard of God himselfe, the word is called Voluntas domini, the will of the Lord, because it containes in it [Page 286]the declaration of his will and pleasure to be wrought by us. It is called, Verbum domini, the word of the Lord, because it was published by himselfe, Viva voce, at the first, when he gave the Commandements, and voce spiritus, by the secret voyce of the Spirit after, when he inspired the Prophets, and Apostles to pen it. Then it is called, Statuta Domini, the Statutes of the Lord, because he hath stablished, and ratified it to be the rule of truth, and life, and Salvation for ever.
Then in regard of man, it is called Lex Domini, the Law of the Lord, Quia ligat, it binds him to performe, and to obey, and Timor Domini, the feare of the Lord, because it begets in every one that is acquainted with it, a holy ravishing, and feare, both of the nature, and power, and judgements of God.
Then in regard of both, it is sometimes called Mandata domini, the Commands of the Lord to be performed by us, and Judicia domini, because it containes the judgements of the Lord, to be executed upon us, if we breake it. And Testimonia Domini, the Testimonies of the Lord. The Testification, (as one sayth) between God and his people; both that they receive this Law, and engage themselves to obedience, and conformity to it. So now this linck of words and names hath brought us to the name here used. A name more frequent then many of the rest, and more often used, when the Speech is, not onely of the word of God it selfe, but of any thing that hath reference to it.
First, the Tables of the Law, that containe the Commandements, they have this word on them, they are called the Tables of testimony. Then the Ark that contained these Tables, that hath this word, it is called, the Ark of the testimony. Then the Tabernacle that held the Ark, had this word stamped on it, it is called, The Tabernacle [Page 287]of Testimony. Here they hang, the Tabernacle held the ARK, the Ark held the Tables, the Tables held the Law; it transmitted, by the power of it, this name to all that had reference to it. And it is fitly called testimonies.
- Respectu Sui,
- Respectu Dei,
- Respectu Nostri,
In regard of it selfe. First, because it was a Law given at first by many solemn testifications, as one observes. Lex & evangelium, &c. The Law, and the Gospell, were given under testimonie.
Besides, therefore the testimony, because it is the testification of all Divine sacred truths, of all things that concerne Salvation. The Scriptures onely give witnesse to themselves, there is no truth doth so, besides Divine truths, and the Commands of God. And Salvian gives the reason very well, it must needs be, Incorruptum testimonium, an uncorrupt testimony that is given by the pure, incorrupt Spirit of God, that was the Inspirer of it.
Then againe, it is a testimony in respect of us.
- Actively,
- Passively,
Actively, because it is the testimony to be beleived by us. Hence it is, that we confirme all truths Non est processio, &c. we can have no proofe of any thing in Christianity, but out of the holy Scriptures. As St. Chrysostome well, Sine his testibus, &c. without these sacred witnesses our inventions have no validity, they are of no force. Therefore because it is a witnesse to the truth, it is called Gods testimony: hence we are to draw the testimony of confirmation.
Then passively too, therefore the testimony in regard [Page] [Page 288]of our selves, because it testifies against us, if we doe not observe and keep it.
- It is true of the Old, Testament.
- It is true of the New, Testament.
Of the Old, God himselfe speaks, he Commands Moses to put the Tables in the Ark, that they might be a Witnesse, and Testimony against them. And our blessed Saviour speaks of the new in the Gospell, The words that I speake shall judge you, shall witnesse against you at the last day. They are testimonies of comfort, as St. Austin sayth well, if we keep them, and testimonies of conviction, if we transgresse them.
That no man may think he can sin without a witnesse, there are many Books of witnesse will be produced. The Book of the creatures, the Book of Conscience, and the Book of Gods prescience, and the Book of the Scriptures too. Every Chapter that we read, every Text that we heare at any time Expounded, will eyther be Pro or Contra, a testimony, a witnesse, eyther for us, for our comfort, and assurance, or else against us for our conviction, therefore in respect of us, it is called a testimony.
Last of all, in respect of God himselfe, both because it doth give a testimony to him, it makes God knowne to us; it gives a testimony of all those attributes that are himselfe, of his Wisdome, of his power, of his justice, of his goodnesse, of his truth. The Declaration of these, we have them all in the Book of the Scriptures: there is never a Book, but there is a testification of these. In the Book of Genesis we have there a testimony of his power, in making the World. A testimony of his justice in drowning the World. Of his goodnesse in saving Noah. In the Book of Exodus we have a testimony of his providence, in leading the People of Israell through the Red Sea; in bringing them out of Aegypt. We have a testimony [Page 289]of his wisdome in giving them his Law. What should I name more? In the New Testament, in the Gospell all is testimony. As the Old gave testimony to God, so the New to Christ, To him give all the Prophets witnesse; not onely the Old, but the New, These are they that testifie of me. Every where there is testimony of Christ, of his humility in taking our Nature; of his power in working of Miracles; of his wisdome in the Parables that he spake; of his patience, and love in the torments that he suffered for us. Both Law, and Gospell, the whole Book of Scripture, and every part of it, in these regards is fitly called, The testimonies of the Lord. And the holy Psalmist makes choyce of this name, when he was to speake to the honour, and glory of it, because it was that name from which he sucked a great deale of comfort, in that it was the testimony of Gods truth, and goodnesse, and wisdome, and power, to him, thereupon he makes so precious esteeme of it, as to account it his heritage. This is the first thing, what the Psalmist speakes of; the word of God, under this name, The testimonies of the Lord.
Now from that we may goe on to the next, to see what it is that he thus predicates, and testifies of them; and it is an honourable Elogium, I have taken, or as some read it, I have chosen, or as others, I have claimed them as my heritage, and a heritage for ever. In all these variations we may see abundance of Heavenly affection in the Psalmist at this time,
Considering that the word of God it was that great blessing that God bestowes upon the Church, and hath intitled and interessed all his Servants in it, therefore David makes advantage of the premises, he challengeth his title, and interest, as being one [...], one of the Servants of God, I have claimed [...] an Heritage for ever.
Considering againe, that the word of God is that great gift, that God reacheth out himselfe, the greatest gift that ever he bestowed upon the World, but the gift of his Son, and the gift of the holy Ghost, next them, the word of God, that is the great gift, and God reaching out this great gift, now David, as it were, spies Gods hand extended towards him, therefore he meets him in this work; and God having a hand to give, he hath a hand to take, I have taken them as my heritage for ever.
Yet againe, remembring that they were of more worth, and esteem then all Earthly things whatsoever, more precious then gold, then fine gold, and all spoiles and riches, he is here put to his choyse, which way he will take, and what he would make choyse of, the glory of the World, of which he had plenty, the royalty of it, or that that was more deare to his Soul, the testimonies of the Lord. What doth he? With Mary, he makes choyse of the better part, here he pitcheth, and fixeth his election, I have chosen thy testimonies as a Heritage for ever. Any of these wayes it is full of affection.
And what is it now that David takes, and chooseth, and claimes? The testimonies of God.
An Heritage, it is a word that is precious, and a word that is usefull. In summ, it is nothing else but this, the Lot, or portion that discends upon every man here in this World, the share, or dimensum that is allotted to him, whither it discend by succession, or be demised by gift, that is a mans Heritage in a large sence. Thereupon it is, that it is translated from temporalls, to spiritualls; because God is so gracious, he gives to his Servants, Bona sui, of his owne good, as every thing is Gods in the World, but more especially things celestiall, Divine, super-supreame [Page 291]blessings, these things celestiall, are the good things of God, he gives to his Servants of his owne good.
Hereupon it is, that Heaven is called the inheritance of the Countrey. And grace which leads to Heaven, and the word of God that begets grace, is called the inheritance of the way. And indeed for Heaven i [...]selfe, there is good reason why it should be called by this name of inheritance or heritage. It is that portion that God hath prepared for his Servants, before the Foundation of the World, it is that that Christ hath purchased by his owne blood, he hath bequeathed it to them by will; it is demised to them by gift; Heaven it may well be called their inheritance, for they are borne to it. The Saints of God are borne to a Kingdome; they are borne, not by the birth which is naturall, but by the second birth which is spirituall. It descends upon them by lineall succession, as inheritances doe. It descends from Saint, to Saint, from the beginning of the World, and from the Head Christ, to all the Members, there is a spirituall succession. There is good reason therefore, why Heaven should be called an inheritance, they are begotten, and borne to it, Begotten by him to an inheritance immortall, as the Apostle speaks, 1 Pet. 1. And because inheritances descend not upon all, but onely upon the first borne, God therefore gives all his Servants a right of Primo-geniture, that they may be capable to inherit, all are first-borne, and all are first-begotten, as the Apostle speaks to the Hebrews, they are all Primo geniti, there is good reason then that Heaven should be called an Inheritance. But why the word of God, why the testimonies divine, should be called by the Psalmist an inheritance, why he brings them within the compasse of this notion, may seeme not a thing so easily understood; the word of God points out the inheritance, it is not the inheritance it selfe.
Yes, there is good reason to be given of it, were there no more but this, that we consider the inestimable comfort, and Heavenly treasure that is to be found in the word of God; it is a rich Myne of all celestiall treasure, it is a Store-house of all good things, of all saving knowledge. All priviledges whatsoever they are that we can expect in Earth, or Heaven, they are all conteined in the word of God; here is ground enough why it is called an inheritance, he hath a good Heritage that hath all these.
Yet there is a better reason then this, for if it be so that Heaven is our inheritance, then the word of God is, because it is the word that poynts out Heaven, that gives the assurance of Heaven: We have in the word of God all the evidences of Heaven. Whatsoever title any Saint hath to Heaven, he hath it in, and out of the word of God. There are the evidences in the word of God. Both the evidence of discovery, it is a holy terrior of the celestiall Canaan. And the evidence of assurance, it is as a sacred Deed, or Indenture, betweene God and his Creature, St. Gregory said wittily, when he called it Gods Epistle that he sent to man, for the declaration of his will, and pleasure; he might as well have called it, it is Gods pactionary Record, or Deed, whereby he makes over, and conveyes to us all those hopes that we look for in Heaven. Whatsoever interest we have in God, in Christ, whatsoever hope of blisse, and glory, whatsoever comfort of the Spirit, whatsoever proportion of grace, all are made over to us in the promises of the Gospell, in the word of God.
Now put this together, look as in humane affaires, evidences, though they be not properly the inheritance it selfe, yet they are called the inheritance, and are the inheritance, though not actually, yet virtually, because all [Page 293]the title we have to an inheritance, is in the Deeds, and Evidences; therefore evidences are precious things, though it be but a piece of paper, or parchment full of dust, and worme-eaten, yet it is as much worth sometimes, as a Countrey, as much worth, as all a mans possessions besides. So likewise it is with the Book of the Scriptures, they are not actually, and properly the inheritance it selfe, they are Via, the way to the Kingdome, it is called The Gospell of the Kingdome, nay more, the Kingdome it selfe, The Kingdome of God is come among you, or to you. Why the Kingdome? Why the Inheritance? By the same reason, both, because here we have the conveyance, here we have the Deed, here we have the assurance of whatsoever title, or claime we make to Heaven. So, here is the reason of the appellation, why the Psalmist gives them this word, he makes them his inheritance, both because they point out the Inheritance, we had never had a portion in Heaven, but by the Scriptures; they convert the soul, we had never knowne of such an inheritance in Heaven, but by the Scriptures.
The Heathens that have not the knowledge of the Scriptures, they have not the knowledge of God, or of Heaven, because they bring to the knowledge, nay, they bring to the thing it selfe. In keeping of them, there is great reward; that great reward is Heaven. And St. Paul sets it downe thus, Act. 20. to the Elders of Ephesus, We commend you to God, and the word of his grace, which is able to build you up, and to give you inheritance among them that are sanctified. Here is the ground of the appellation. Holy David seeing that Heaven was his inheritance, he was begotten to an inheritance immortall, and uncorrupt, he therefore makes the word of God his heritage, because it lead [...] to Heaven. Seing God was his portion, Thou art my portion Lord, and my hope, in the Land of the living, [Page 294]he makes therefore the Scriptures his portion, because they bring to the knowledge of God, he calls them his Heritage, Thy testimonies have I taken as a Heritage. Because he thought them a rich possession, he thought he was abundantly rich, if he had nothing besides, when he was owner of the comforts in the word of God. An Heritage, as if it were a holy depositum committed to his trust; and indeed so it is, it is a depositum, or trust, that God puts into all our hands, a Tallent, to improve to his glory, and our comfort, not onely to be preserved, but to be observed by us. An Heritage, as if it were to descend by lineall succession; so it doth, there is a continuance of the Scriptures through all ages, to the Church, therefore he adds here, they are an Heritage for ever; for ever, as noting the perpetuity. Mary hath chosen the better part, that shall not be taken from her. He makes it such an Heritage as he will not part with; he that sells all to get Heaven, will not part with Heaven to get all. For ever, that makes us have interest. If it were so in Davids time, it is in ours, now to us still an inheritance. That we may see we have interest in it as well as David, the Apostle tells us God hath called us to it as an inheritance, Colos. 4. He hath called us to the inheritance of the Saints in light. He doth not say the inheritance of the Saints in Heaven, because he would let us see that the wrrd is an inheritance. Heaven is an inheritance in light, in the light of glory, and in the light of grace, in the light of the testimonies, the word here. Here is the scope of the word used by David, to shew his high esteeme of the word, he calls it his inheritance.
What is the use of it?
First, Of comfort, that seeing God hath given it to his Servants as a Heritage, if at any time there be a Famine of the word of the Lord, eyther in our hearts, or in [Page 295]the Church, upon this ground we may lay claime to it; as long as God continues a Church, he will continue the Scriptures; so long as there is any to be gathered into the fold, he will have his word whereby they may be converted; as long as there are any Saints on Earth, he will lend them this their portion.
Then it is a Use of contentation, being that is our Heritage, whatsoeuer portion we have besides, make this the cheife, if we have none, yet we are those that are richly endowed. There is no man but may take comfort, and contentment now, in this frame of the Psalmist, if he can bring his heart to Davids temper. Rich men that have possessions on Earth, here is one possession that will be better to them then all. Poore men that have no inheritance, that it may be, as Stephen sayth of Abraham, Act. 7. that have not so much as a foot in the world; not one foot to live in, though they have seaven foot when they are once dead; but though his inheritance be not so much as one foote here, here is that that makes amends for all, the heritage of comfort that is in the word of God here, and of glory afterwards. He may say of it, as the Psalmist sayth in another Psalme, My Lot is fallen in a faire ground, I have a goodly heritage. He that hath this portion, this ground of comfort to himself, he is abundantly rich, and rich with the riches of Heaven.
3. There is a Use of excitement, to stir us to frame, and work our hearts to this temper of the Psalmist. Labour to get that esteeme of the word of God that he had. If there were nothing else to move us to it, this name, and appellation that is given, it were enough. There are none of us all so much mortified to the World, and so much withdrawn from the pleasures, & profits of it, but we are ready to startle, and to rouze up our selves at the name of an inheritance. If a man heare that an inheritance [Page 296]is befallen him, what paines will he take to goe and see it? As him in the Gospell? If any of us be allyed to a rich man that hath no Children, what meanes, and course will we not take to be thought worthy to be his heire? To succeed him in his inheritance? And this is but in temporall things. The man in the Gospell comes to Christ, and thought to have drawne this benefit from him, Master, bid my Brother divide the inheritance. He comes to Christ to suck out temporalls, he might have had spiritualls, he comes for half an inheritance, he might have had a whole one. We are like the Children of Israel that would take their portion on this side Jordan, earnest we are for temporalls, Heavenly things we relish not. It occasioned that Speech that was used of old, and will be used, rich men though they have no Children, never want Heires, there will still be those that pretend Heire-ship to their inheritance. Shall not we have that apprehension of things celestiall, that worldly men have of things temporall? God is richer then all; he comes to us with offers of riches, laden with all riches, riches of the spirit, and sets open that treasurie to us, in his owne Son, whom he hath sent into the World, and made knowne what riches is in Christ by the word of God; though we see such abundance of indeficient riches, yet we are so stupid, and insensible, that we are not at all affected with it; there are very few that look after the spirituall inheritance, or the comfort of it. And if we get it, we are not so choyse to part with it, as men are of temporalls. Naboth thought it unlawfull to part with his inheritance, though it were to a King, God forbid that I should sell the inheritance of my Fathers. There is no Christian, but if he understand himselfe aright, in the way of Heaven, will be of Naboths resolution, and Naboths temper, he will never rest till he have gotten [Page 297]interest in the comfort of this inheritance, that is both in the word of God, and leads to Heaven, and when he hath got it, he will not part with it for all the World besides. That he may truly value Heaven, he will set a valuation upon the word of God, and work himselfe to Davids temper; here is his profession of himselfe. Thy testimonies have I taken as an heritage for ever. That is the first generall part, Davids profession.
The next is, Davids Motive; therefore I call it his Motive, because it induced him to be of this Opinion, because, ‘They are the joy, and rejoycing of my heart.’
Nothing will induce a man sooner to have a good Opinion of any thing, then to have joy, and comfort by it; we value, and prize every thing that affords rejoycing; if it afford true joy, it affords all. For joy is the flower that springs from every good, and is as the Crowne, and contentation of all, therefore it was his motive. It runs thus, if we take it in due order. Thy testimonies have beene the rejoycing of my heart, therefore I have taken them as an heritage for ever. It was Davids motive, and it was a good motive. However worldly men think it is but a soure, distastfull work to be alway Poreing in the word of God, they think Christians are but Melancholly Creatures, and the continuall excercise and study of the Scriptures, to be but a drie, and distastfull work; yet the Saints of God that have comfort from it, they know how precious that excercise is, how much joy it brings, that the life of a Christian is a life of joy, and that his rejoycing is to be picked out of the word of God; and that will appeare to us by three Propositions that are here contained.
The first is this, that a Christian in this world hath his rejoycing; he hath his rejoycing here, his life, even while it is a life of sorrow, is a life of rejoycing. Though they be creatures of mortification, though they be Creatures daily excercised in repentance, though they be daily tried by afflictions, and tribulations, yet Christianity is such an excellent estate, that in the middest of tribulation, they find comfort; in the middest of mortification it administers rejoycing. St. Paul found it, not onely in tribulation, but in other failings, therefore he sayth of all, godly sorrow causeth rejoycing. It must needs be, that there must be rejoycing in godly sorrow, for godly sorrow produceth, and raiseth joy: therefore he sets it downe in another place. As sorrowing, but yet alway rejoycing. He sets it downe with advantage; he gives sorrow, but a Si [...]ut, as sorrowing. As if the sorrow of a Christian in the world, were not worthy the name of sorrow. It is Sicut, but Vera gaudenti, alway rejoycing, True rejoycing.
It is a slander, and an evill report that men bring on Piety, to think it makes men sullen, and discontented, alway in an afflicted estate. There is nothing makes the heart more chearfull, then a good Conscience, there is nothing brings a good conscience so much, as the favour of God, a constant walking in the wayes of Gods Commandements, a keeping to the rules, and wayes of piety. Christianity is not so stoicall as to grudge us of our joy. A Christian is so far from being deprived of joy, that he is the onely Creature indeed, that hath the true title to it. It doth not take away this affection, it takes away none, it improves none more then this, Non lollit, &c. It doth not take it away, but rightly tempers it, it teacheth us to place it on the right object, to keep the due bounds, the right compasse. That we may see that it doth not sequester, [Page 299]or exclude the comfort, or joy of the heart, the Scripture calls upon them most of all, and gives them Commands, and in junctions of rejoycing; and it doth it by reduplication, Rejoyce in the Lord, O yee righteous, and least they should not be ready to take the first admonition, Againe I say rejoyce, there is an injunction from that. St. Austin observes well, the Saints in the World are tied to rejoyce, to rejoyce in the Lord, Si non, &c. If we doe not make use of this affection to Gods glory, and our owne comfort, we should repugne the Command of God, and more then a single Command too, there is a reduplication. And St. Basile observes from that that the word is doubled, Rejoyce, and againe rejoyce, it notes the encrease, and augmentation of their joy; they should not onely rejoyce a little, but much, not once, but oft, they should make it a continuall work.
There is good reason to stir us up to joy; all the blisse of Heaven is set downe by joy, Enter into thy Masters joy. And not onely glory, but the first fruits in this World are called by that name, the joy in the holy Ghost. To this purpose, God encourageth us to it, by the best examples, the example of the Prophets, and Apostles; and if that be too little, by the example of Angells, and if that be too little, by the example of God himselfe. There is joy in Heaven, joy among the Angells of God; when it is said that there is joy in Heaven for one sinner that is converted, there is joy with God. Joy, it is the affection that God honoureth, because he will be sure to Invite us to take our fill of joy, if it be right, and spirituall joy. There are none of all the Saints (if we look to them) but they had their time of rejoycing, even those that were most depressed, and afflicted. Holy David, Abraham, Job, Paul, all these had their times of rejoycing. Christianity, it is a state of rejoycing, and the Saints of God have [Page 300]their times to rejoyce in this world. That is the first Proposition.
Secondly, there is another that ariseth from this, as they have a true title to joy, so they have the onely title to true joy; it is not superficiall joy that they are affected with, it is substantiall joy; substantiall joy is that that is upon true grounds, and when joy is rightly seated. The right Seat, where is it? The Spirit, the heart of a man. It is joy of heart, they are the rejoycing of my heart. Otherwise joy is not substantiall, if it be out of its place, from the Teeth outward, in the outward man; it is not true joy, unlesse it be inward. If it be outward onely, it may be mirth, as Tully saith, yet not true joy, joy is that that is in the heart, and springs from the heart. Even carnall men will be full of mirth, they will have all the expressions of joy that are possible in the outward thing, but it is onely superficiall, dissembled joy, it is not that joy that is truly within. For in the middest of that mirth, the heart is sorry. The joy of the Hypocrite is short, for a moment, as holy Job sayth. It is as the crackling of Thornes. In the middest of that mirth there is the Worme of Conscience, that damps all; that is as the Hand-writing upon the Wall to Bellshazzar, when it came to be read, it filled him full of horrour, and anguish, and discomfort, and vexation; there are none of these outward things that can breed cordiall substantiall joy.
On the other side, a godly man in the middest of sorrow, can preserve joy of heart. It is true, a godly man is not alway as the wicked, Jocund, and joviall, they are not loud in their mirth, it may be, they laugh not much, but a godly man is still joyfull, when he laughs not; for there is the true mirth, and joy, that is within. As the Poet sayd of the running of Nilus, the running of Nilus is very still, yet it is very swift, though it make not any appearance [Page 301]of motion; the excellency, sayth he, of the River, is in this, that it seems little to move, and yet it moves apace. So it is with the joy of a godly man, the joy of a Christian moves not outwardly, there is no revelling, he doth not make boast of his joy, but then within he hath it; he hath the Feast of a good Conscience, and there is the voyce of the Bridegroome, and of the Bride. The voyce of the Bridegroome must needs be there, when the voyce of Christ is there, when the voyce of the Spirit is there. There is the pipeing, and dancing, in a spirituall sence, and all those concommitants of mirth that attend the Feast of a good conscience. A godly man onely hath true joy, he onely hath cause to be so, therefore David expresseth it in Psal. 4. Thou hast put more gladnesse in my heart, then when their Corne, and Wine, and Oyle increased. God puts gladnesse in the heart, the world puts gladnesse in a mans lips, and countenance; God stablisheth the heart, where it shall be durable, where it is substantiall joy. In that it is sayd to be in the heart, he expresseth it to the full, it is enough to have joy there. That is the second Proposition; the joy of a Christian is true, and substantiall, and right seated joy. They are the rojoycing of my heart.
There is a third Proposition from both these. This true substantiall joy it doth not spring from any other head, it comes not any other way, then by the word of God, there we must find it. We shall never find joy in Heaven, unlesse we first find it in the Scriptures, here joy begins the glorious joy. The grace of God, as the Apostle sayth, being begun here, must be perfected after; it cannot be perfected unlesse there be preparations, and beginnings; these preparations are those that are wrought by the Word of God, and here they are conteined. In worldly things we cannot find these, and a Christian man [Page 302]doth not make temporall things his joy. Rejoyce not in this, that the Spirits are subject to you. That is, rejoyce not in Miraculous gifts, But rather rejoyce that your names are written in Heaven, in the Book of Life; and if it be there, it is written upon the promises, it is written in the Book of the Scriptures, as Hilarie speaks well. A Christian knowes not what belongs to other joy, to secular joy, he cannot fetch his joy from any other Fountaine, or Spring, but from hence. If at any time he rejoyce in temporall things, it is in a subordinate reference to spirituall: i [...] he rejoyce in them, it is but when he forgets himselfe, it may be, sometimes they may affect his heart, but in the end, temporal things leave us in the lurch, they cannot continue that joy to us; we cannot carry that joy of the World to Heaven. A godly man should be so far from rejoycing in, that he is to be mortified to the World, he Sacrifices himselfe to the pleasures of it, doe you think he wil take a pride to delight in it? no, the joy that he sucks to himself, he draws from the promises of salvation, conteined in these testifications, these testimonies of the Lord he drawes them from the Scriptures. So here, the word of God onely affords true joy; so it doth in all the references, and considerations of it. If it be the word preached, it affords joy, Act. 8. it is said of those of Samaria, There was a great deale of joy in that Citty, because of the Preaching of the word. If it be the word practised, It is the joy of the righteous to doe good, as wise Solomon speaks; if it be the revolving of it by meditation, the meditation of it begets joy. The word of God, as it multiplies notions, so it multiplies rejoycing, so here is the way to true comfort, and joy: if any goe about to find it in the World, there is nothing that we can take delight, and joy in. If any man would have this Water of Life, he must with the Woman of Samaria, carry his Paile to [Page 303] Jacobs Well. Here is the Balme of Cilead, for every Wounded Samaritan, as St. Chrysostome speaks; the Scriptures have Physick, and Medecines to heale all the Wounds of the Soul; it is so profitable, that David sayth, Except thy Law had beene my Delight, I had perished in mine afflictions. He was in afflictions, but he had a Cordiall, he made Gods Law his delight, and that kept him from Sinking, and from being Overwhelmed, with sorrow.
They are the Waters of comfort, the still Waters of comfort, of which the Psalmist speaks in another place, they are to be found in the word of God. Here is the Treasurie, and Store-house of all joy, and comfort; if we will fetch it from any place, we must come hither, and here we are sure to find it.
It is true, joy of it selfe is a naturall affection, but spirituall joy is not naturall; it is not from nature to know what belongs to spirituall joy; it is onely the Word of God that can teach us what it is, and what belongs to it. Seneea himselfe had some glimps of it. Whereas every man (sayth he) thinks it is an easie thing to be Merry, what more easie? No, it is a hard thing to be joyfull, though it be easie to be Merry. Joy is not so wanton a thing, as the World takes it; joy is a severe thing, in true joy there is severity, and gravity, it is an excellent vertue that way. Therefore in his Epistle to Lucelius, above all, if thou wouldest make thy life happy, learne how to joy aright; it is a Lesson hard to be learned. Aristotle in his Ethicks, layes it as a Foundation, and ground of a good life; there is no greater argument of proficiency, then this, for a man to rejoyce as he ought, and in what things he ought. He hath gotten a great mastery of himselfe, and a great victory over the World, and is come to a high pitch of knowledge, and to a [Page 304]high pitch of the practise of Piety, that knowes how, and in what to rejoyce aright. If we will learne that, we must learne it from the word of God; it is our joy, and teacheth us to rejoyce aright, that is, not to rejoyce in the things of the World, not to rejoyce in the pleasures of sin. Heare what devout Prosper sayth of them, although it be a great good to rejoyce, yet to rejoyce amiss in the things of the World, is a great evill that seperates the heart from Heaven. If not in the things of the world, then not in the pleasures of sin, as now a dayes many take pleasure in nothing but onely in doing mischiefe, whereas Charity rejoyceth not in iniquity, but rejoyceth in the truth. Piety rejoyceth not in sin, nor in the World, but what doth shee rejoyce in? In God, and in Christ, in the hope of Heaven, and in making use of the word of God. It rejoyceth in this, that piety is her practise, and Heaven her hope, and Christ her Saviour, and the Holy Ghost her Comforter, and the word of God her perpetuall Companion.
If we will learne to rejoyce in these things, we must labour to get holy Davids temper, David was a man as much perplexed with sorrow as any man in the World, he had his Tribulations, but as he was a man of sorrow, so at the same time he was a man of rejoycing, a man of joy, and those joyes he still had, out of the meditation of Gods testimonies; so great joy, that in one place he saith, Thy Statutes have been my song in the house of my Pilgrimage, and here he sayth, they are my rejoycing, and the rejoycing of my heart. Thy testimonies have I claimed as an Heritage for ever; for they are the rejoycing of my heart.
DAVIDS DEVOTION: DELIVERED IN ONE SERMON, BY That Learned, & reverend Divine, RICHARD HOLSWORTH, Doctor in Divinity, somtimes Vice-Chancellour of Cambridge; Master of Emmanuel Colledge, and late Preacher at PETERS POORE in LONDON.
The Statutes of the Lord are right, rejoycing the heart.
LONDON, Printed by M. Simmons in Alders-gate-streete. 1650.
My hands also will I lift up to thy Commandements which I have loved, and I will meditate in thy Statutes.
THE handling of this Scripture may seeme Abortive, it doth not come before the time, but after. It is Abortive in St. Pauls signification; because the handling, and Exposition of it comes now out of season, and after the time. It is the Elder Sister to the Text I spake of in the forenoone, and hath a place in the Psalme many degrees before it, there are above sixty Verses passeth between them; yet I have reserved it to the second place for better your Edification; that compared with the other, I may let you see how a Christian is never to set up his rest here in this World, whatsoever pitch of piety he hath attained to, but is still to goe forward, to strengthen himselfe with new resolution, after he hath attained some.
Here is a good example propounded to us, for the manifestation of it; the Prophet David he doth in this Psalme intermingle professions with resolutions, and resolutions againe with professions; sometimes least he should seeme to decay in practise, he quickens himselfe by new resolutions: Sometimes againe, least he should seeme to resolve to no purpose, he makes testification of his practise; so these two follow one another through the Psalme. A module of a Testification I gave in the forenoone, in those words, Thy Statutes have I chosen as an Heritage for ever; and here now he armes himselfe with other resolutions, that he may advance in practise. My hands also will I lift up to thy Commandements which I have loved, and I will meditate in thy Statutes.
So, in briefe the words are nothing else but thus much, here is another Protestation, by way of remonstrance, or Declaration, of the Vowes and determinations, that holy David imposed upon himselfe, for the keeping, and meditating in Gods Statutes, and according to these, two parts I will consider in them.
There is one part a testification of what he had done, they are thy Commandements that I have loved.
The other it is a profession of what he would doe, and that is inlarged by two concident (but distinguishable) resolutions.
The one in the first part of the Verse, I will lift up my hands to thy Commandements.
The other in the last, I will meditate in thy Statutes.
In this manner I meane to speake of the words, and begin with the middle words of the Verse; and that is, a declaration of Davids practise for the time past, the testification of that he had done.
I rather take this in the first place, because I wou [...]d begin where I ended the last day; you may remember then I spake to you of the love of God, the promises that are made to those that are enflamed with that Heavenly affection, The Crowne of life, which he hath promised to them that love him: Now after the love of God, what argument is fittest to be spoken of, than the love of his commandements; if a man would walk through the severall descents of love, all men will acknowledge that the first, and cheife object of love is God; but yet they hardly agree upon the second, what is to have the next flight, and degree of the affection of our love, after God. This generall principle will serve to regulate it, after God, that is most to be loved, that hath most of God in it, where there is the liveliest stamp, and Print of God, there most of our love must be bestowed, after God himselfe. Now there is nothing in the World but hath something of God, there are Vestigia in creaturis, the darkest, and most obscure Print; in the inferior Creatures there is the Print of Gods wisdome, and power, and goodnesse: in the superior, in man, there is a more lively representation, there is Imago, similitudo, the Image, and similitude after which he was Created. In a Saint God is more lively, especially Saints glorified, there is a renewing of that Image, to the degree of the first perfection; so a man would think here he should terminate his love, after God, on the blessed Saints, and Angels, All my delight is in the Saints on Earth, and those that excell in vertue, sayth David, but yet it is not so, there is somthing will goe before these, there is not in all the Creatures so lively an impression of God, as in the word of God, there is more then Imago, similitudo, [Page 310]and more then Aliquid dei, there is a representation of all the Attributes, a lively Print of the Spirit of God, the mouth of God, the finger of God, the wisdome of God, the will of God; therefore here will be the decision of the Question, that after the love of God, the greatest of love is to fall upon his Commandements, and will upon his Commandements, for they lead not onely to the knowledge of God, but to the very fruition of God. Our blessed Saviour, and John the beloved Disciple, layes it downe as an axiome, This is love to keepe his Commandements, the greatest testification of our love to God, is the love we shew to his Commandements, in observing of them; this order David sets downe himselfe, he was a man stricken, and touched in his heart with the love of God here: as if he had laboured for arguments, and expressions to manifest it to his owne her at, and to others; he makes this as the first, and most proper effect, and proose of his love to God, that he loved his Commandements; that he might justifie the first, he tells God, I have loved thy Commandements, so here is the thing he testifies of himselfe.
And he doth not onely make the testification to men, for men may be ignorant, there is no man that can make inspection into the affections, and the heart, to see what love is there, but he tells it to God, it is a holy ejaculation that is sent up to God, for the inlargment, and testification of his affections, I have loved thy Commandements, it is a modest expression.
He doth it not, first, that he may put God in mind, or make him understand, and know any thing of which he was ignorant, for he searcheth the heart, he knew what Davids love was, better then himselfe, yet he beates much upon it by many repetitions, Consider how I love thy testimonies, O how I love thy Law, I love it above gold, yea much [Page 311]fine gold. There are many variations of this one expression, and all presented to God, not to put him in mind, onely appealing to God, he speaks these words as Peter to our Blessed Saviour, when Christ asked him the Question, Simon lovest thou me? (saith he) Lord thou knowest all things, thou knowest that I love thee. Or as Hezekiah in his holy Devotion, Remember Lord how I have served thee with a perfect heart. So David here; here were the interchangable conferences betweene Davids soul, and his Maker, and here is one of those great expressions that he makes to him, the first, and principall testification, I have loved thy Commandements.
In the second place, it was not an arrogant expression, he doth it not as thinking highly of his graces, not esteeming himselfe better then other me [...], [...] he had got the flight before them, as the Pharisee in the Gospell, Lord I thank thee that I am not as other men. It is true, he knew how to make his Boast of God, My soul shall make her boast of God. That is a holy arrogance to make our boast, and triumph of God, but onely it was for the inlargment of his affections, to set us an example, to draw others after him by his holy example; it was not Ost [...]tation, but a humble acknowledgement made to God, not all penitentiall: Penitentiall acknowledgements alwayes come in another forme. I have not loved thy Commandements, but there is an acknowledgement of thankfulnesse, as well as of repentance. The acknowledgement of repentance is, Lord I have broken thy Commandements; Repentance takes shame to it selfe. The acknowledgement of thankfullnesse is, Lord I have endeavoured to keep them. Thankfullnesse gives the glory to God, of his owne graces, repentance cries, I have broken them altogether; thankfullnesse cries, I have laboured to keep them in part; though my practise have failed, yet [Page 312]my heart is toward them, I have loved thy Commandements, it is a modest expression of his love to God, in loving his Commandements. To take it in briefe, it is set downe here in a double advantage.
One advantage is in the Emphasis, I have loved thy Commandements, by Commandements he understands the word of God, yet it is more powerfull then so; it is not, I have loved thy word; but I have loved that part of thy word that is thy Commandements, the mandatory part. There are some parts of the will, & word of God, that even ungodly men will be content to love, there is the promisory part; all men gather and catch at the promises, and shew love to these. The reason is clear, there is pleasure, and profit, and gaine, and advantage in the promises: but a pious soul doth not onely looke to the promises, but to the Commands, the mandatory part as well as the promissory: Piety looks on Christ as a Lawgiver, as well as a Saviour, and not onely on him as a Mediatour, but as a Lord, and Master, it doth not onely live by faith, but it liveth by rule, it makes indeed the promises, the stay, and staffe of a Christians life, but it makes the Commandements of God the levell. A pious heart knowes in every promise there is some implicite command; in the qualification, and condition of every promise, there is an implicite Command conteyned; it knowes that for the fullfilling of the promises, they belong to God, but the fullfilling of the Commands they belong to us, therefore it looks so, upon the enjoying of that that is promised, that it first will doe that that is commanded, there is no hope of attaining comfort in the promise, but in keeping of the precept, therefore he pitcheth the Emphasis, I have loved thy word, that is true, and all thy word, and this part the mandatory part, I have loved thy Commandements; here is love to God, to love God when he Commands, [Page 313]that is the first advantage.
Then the other is in the notation of the number, thy Commandements, it is plurall, that is, all thy Commandements without exception, otherwise even ungodly men will be content to love some Commands, if they may choose them to themselves.
There is no man that is set so much upon the breaking of one, but it may be he hath something in him, whereby he can incline to love some other; if it touch not his bosome, his darling sin. Herod himselfe heard John in many things gladly; it is the ordinary practise of Hypocrites, I, and of Prophane men too, they divide the Tables betweene them, if they adhere to the first Table, as Hypocrites, it is with neglect of the second; if they adhere to the second, as prophane men, it is with contempt of the first: it is not so with true piety, piety gives not obedience out of humour, but out of duty, it doth not obey out of choyse, but it obeys out of obligation.
It is true of obedience, what Divines very well observe of faith, and it is an excellent rule; faith never singles out his object, but layes hold of any object; if there be any truth to be beleived, and assented to, faith doth not chose this, or that truth, I will beleive this truth, and not the other: if it be a case of exigence, where [...]aith hath to doe, it doth not say I will trust God in this case, but not in ano her, it chooseth not its object, it knowes that he is all powerfull, to deliver out of all dangers; it knows that he is all true; as faith doth not choose its object, so true obedience singles not out its command, it chooseth not his commands, I will serve God in this Command, and not in the other; that is not to serve God, but our selves; it looks equally upon every command.
Epictetus, I am sorry almost that it was his, yet it is a shame to us that it was his; it is impossible almost to [Page 314]come out of the mouth of any but a Christian) If it be thy will O Lord Command me what thou wilt, send me whither thou wilt, I will not withdraw my selfe from any thing that seem [...] good to thee. Epictetus was a Heathen, but we may match him, and exceed him by paralel places, that dropped out of the mouths of Saints. David, I have respect to all thy Commandements. Cornelius, We are present before God to heare whatsoever shall be Commanded us of God. Non eligit mandata, he doth not pick, and choose. So here, if a man would attaine to this ability, to set himselfe to the generall obedience of all Gods Commandements, he must get the love of all.
Nothing will so tnable a man to keep them as love; love makes every weight (as I told you the last day) light, sayth Austin, love never finds difficulties, the reason why men object difficulties is, because they love not: therefore if a command please them, it is Bonus sermo, it is a good saying, they are willing to imbrace it, if it be contrary to their custome, and naturall inclination; Durus sermo, it is a hard saying, who can beare it; there is a Lyon in the way, an Adder in the Path, because they love not. Love facilitates obedience, obedience will never goe through the Commandements, except it be rooted, and grounded in love, we may well say love enables to keep them, for it doth keepe them, it is the keeping of all; he that loves all, keeps all, David resolves to keep all, therefore he saith he loves all. If we will get his resolution to keepe them, we must get it to love them, here is the first thing, what he had done for the time past, I have loved, it is but transient, and occasionall, therefore I will not stand longer on it.
The second is not onely a testification of what he had done, but of what he would doe, set downe by two resolutions.
First, in the first part of the words, My hands will I lift up to thy Commandements which I have loved, here is love, the Load-stone, and the hands though they be feeble, will follow after love: the Proverb is now altered, it is not, Ʋbi amor, ibi oculus, I will lift up mine eyes, but my hands, his heart was enlarged, and his hands were lift up; he shews his love in the outward parts, as well as in his affections, I will lift up my hands to thy Commandements which I have loved. A new expression, and hath not a paralell, that I know of, in all the Scripture; therefore it will not be so easie to give the proper and true grounded meaning of it, why it is set in this forme, I will lift up my hands to thy Commandements.
There are other wayes it might have beene varied, and then the meaning would be easie, if it had beene thus, I will lift up my eyes to thy Commandements, to lift our eyes to Gods Commandements, is to apply our selves to the reading, and learning of them, and to study of the mysteries of the Kingdome of Heaven.
Or if it had run thus, I will lift up my heart to thy Commandements, there are many paralell places for it, To thee O Lord will I lift up my soule; he that sets his heart upon God, sets his heart upon Gods Commandements, the heart will be lift up; though it move not in the body, it can goe up to Heaven, and ascend to the place from which the Commandements come to the [...]hrone of God: but it is not so, I lift mine heart, or I lift mine eyes; if it had run thus, I will stretch forth my hands to thy Commandements, there might have beene a faire account to stretch out our hands to thy Commandements, to apply our selves to practise, for a man to imploy himselfe to, and imbrace it, and delight in it. The [...] Land shall stretch forth their hands to God, that [...] a phrase paralell in that sence, but it is no [...] [...]
Lastly, if it had run thus the sence had been easie, I will lift up mine hands unto thee, we lift up our hands to God in prayer, and the proper gesture of Prayer is to spread, and lift up our hands, even Aristotle himselfe foresaw so much, and it was the practise of the Heathens, as appeares in Homer, Horace, Virgill, and other Poets: but Aristotle, heare him for all; when we goe about to make our Prayers, we stretch forth our hands to Heaven, or lift them up; the proper gesture of prayer is to lift up the hands, Paul shews it, 1 Tim. 2. I will that men pray in every place lifting up pure hands. The lifting up of the hands is put in Scripture for Prayer, but it will not beare it so, it is not good sence, I will lift my hands in prayer to thy Commandements. The Commandements are not the object for prayer to be directed to, but God. I will pray to thy Commandements, we cannot doe so unlesse it be by insinuation, we may take it so, as a gesture of prayer. I will lift up my hands to thy Commandements, that is, to thee in thy Commandements, in the custody of thy Commandements. Obedience is a forcible Prayer, to God it selfe. A man that comes to God in Prayer, must bring obedience, and so lift up his hands to the Commandements.
Or else thus, I will lift up my hands to thee, for the keeping of thy Commandements, no man can keep the Commandements but by Prayer, it is grace that must come from God, and be fetched by Prayer, by insinuation. We may take it as a gesture, but that is not the proper meaning; in all these variations the meaning had been easie, but there is an Emphasis in both words, I will lift up, and I will lift up my hands to thy Commandements, both words are remarkable.
Sometimes the lifting up of the hands doth not betoken supplication, sometimes it betokeneth admiration, [Page 317]the lifting up of the hands when men are astonished and ravished, with an object it might be so: well, there was no mans soule more taken and ravished then Davids, when he was in contemplation of Gods commands, I will lift up my hands, admiring the excellency of the commandements.
We lift up our hands sometimes when we betake our selves to refuge, and David might well consider it as his refuge; hee looked over all outward helps; he was in affliction and distresse; hee leaves all inferiour helps, and hath recourse to God, and he goes the right way, in the way of his commandements.
The hands are lift up sometimes for comprehension, when men lay hold of a thing; that is the meaning, I have lift up my haands to thy commandements, for the laying hold and practising of them, both words have an Emphasis.
First, upon the word Elevabo, I will lift up; it implies thus much; the commandements of God are sublime. A man lifts up his hand to that that is above him; they are of a sublime nature, they are sublime commandements, they are all above us, they are sublime and high in many respects.
Sublime in respect of the originall, they come downe from God: The doctrine of John Baptist, it was from heaven; all the commandements, they were given from the mount, they are higher then so; they are given from heaven, from God himselfe, they are sublime in the Originall.
Sublime in the matter of them; heavenly oracles, dictats of divine wisdome.
And sublime in regard of the difficulty in keeping of them, they exceed humane strength too; nature cannot reach them; nay nor grace according to that small proportion [Page 318]we receive in this world: grace is infirme, but nature is altogether impotent.
Lastly, in respect of the scituation of the commandements. In truth and in deed we have them in the booke of God, but they are written also in heaven. Lord (saith David) thy word endures for ever in heaven. Moses, Deut. 30. he tels the people the commandement is not farre, it is not in heaven, but in thee, in thy heart, and in thy mouth, not as if it were excluded from heaven, for that is the proper place of it: but he speaks by way of dispensation, because God made it neere to men when he gave it: so he saith it is not in heaven; or else it is properly in heaven, because it is the Idea of the divine mind, will, and counsell of God; it is in heaven, because it is imprinted and graven perfectly in the hearts of the Saints and Angels: it is not only perfectly written there, but perfectly kept there, all the essentiall parts of the commandements, as worship, praise, obedience, adoration, they are all performed in heaven by the Saints and Angels; it is in heaven, the commandements put them together: since the commandement was in heaven, David looks after it there, he knew there was but an imperfect custody of it in earth; It is that that we pray for daily, thy will be done on earth, as it is in heaven. When we look to the commandements, let us look to heaven, there they are perfect. Holy David, when he stretched out his hands to the commandements, he reached not forward, but upward: and since they were in heaven he directs his affection, and the strength of his resolution thither, there is the reason of the first word, the verbe is set with an Emphasis, elevabo, I will lift up.
But there is another emphasis upon the other, my hands; take it figuratively, my hands, that is, my heart: the hand is put for the affections, because they are the instruments [Page 319]whereby the heart and affections work; love is seen in the hand, as well as in other parts, he might very well put them for the whole man: My hands will I lift up; that is, my selfe, my heart.
Or take it properly; he therefore mentions his hands as the excitements, or signe, or testimony of lifting up his heart, because the heart that works in the outward man: Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh, the eye seeth, and the hand worketh, to shew that his heart was lift up to Gods commandements; he sai [...]h, he will lift up his hands: so here is now the summe, it is nothing but thus much, the expression of the welcome, the great welcome and dutifull entertainment that he gives to the commandements of God; he presents God to his heart here, as publishing the commandements, offering them as a gift, and hee reacheth out his hand to accept and take them, as Galen saith well; the hand is not only the instrument of invention, but of assumption: we take all by the hand, he would take it of God a great gift, that hee would bestow his commandements. God offers, and David accepts; the dutifull welcome that he gives to the commandements of God may be parallel'd, Heb. 12. Lift up the feeble knees, and the hands that hang down, & so make streight steps to your paths. Take all those parts in a spirituall sense, the soule hath hands and feete as well as the body; the feet of the soule are the affections; the hands of the soule is reason; the same that is the eye is the hand. Holy David pursues it in the same impression, he rouzeth up himselfe, and strengthneth himselfe to keep Gods commandements, he quickens every part after in other parts of the Psalm, he hath taken order for other parts: Hee takes order for his eyes: Open mine eyes and I shall see wonders in thy law. He takes order for his feet: I remembred my wayes, and turned my feet to thy testimonies: That hee [Page 320]might shew that there was a dedication of his whole selfe to God, he passeth by the strength of no part; he served him with all his soule, with all his heart, and with all his strength; he gives God the strength of every part, he sets down his hands, not my eyes, or my heart only; it is not only the ordering of his feet & affections, but the strength of the whole man: I will lift up my hands to thy commandements which I have loved; here is the sum and pattern that David sets forth, it is a good pattern for us to imitate, and in what should we imitate him?
Immitate David in resolution; the reason we come so short in piety, is, because we are not armed with resolution, we goe weakly and carelesly about the work of God; we doe the work of salvation that concerns our souls, negligently: nothing will keep the soule in a better temper, and keep a man more out of the way of sinne, then oft to fortifie and strengthen the heart with resolution, and what resolutions shall wee take? the same that David takes, what is that? I will lift up my hands; how doth he lift up his hands to Gods commandements? To lift up our hands to Gods commandements, is to apply our selves to the keeping and exercise of them: the hands are the instruments of action, and exercise not, but that it must be done by the heart, and every part: but therefore he refers it to the hand, because action is the life of Christianity, that to keep the commandements of God there must be action, and the hands are the instruments of action.
Origen well; we lift up our hands, when we lift up the works of our hands to the commandements of God: and when doe wee lift up the workes of our hands? saith he, when we walk worthy of God, and live according to his prescripts and rules, this is to lift up our hands to Gods commandements.
I but our hands are feeble, our hands are weak as Moses were, Exod. 17. We read that Moses hands were heavy, he could not hold them up; so it is with many of us, when we would walke in the ways of Gods commandements, our feet are dull and feeble; when we would work the works of God, our hands are feeble, heavy hands, & in worse case then Moses: his hands were heavy through corporall infirmitie, ours through spirituall: the palsie hand through the decay of faith, the withered hand by the declining of love, and the hands manacled and pinioned, and clog'd with the lusts of the flesh, and the enticements of sin, how then shall we doe to lift up our hands? we must say as David in another place, pray to God to strengthen us: I will run the wayes of thy commandements when thou hast set my heart at liberty. I will labour to keepe thy commandements, to lift up my hands when thou shalt release me and enlarge me: I will wash my hands in innocency; because our hands are clog'd with sinne, we must wash them in innocency, bring clean and pure hands, they are the only hands we can lift up; we must not come with hands defiled with sinne. Here is the resolution of David, when he speaks of his hands, they are to be understood by way of Idea: that is, pure hands, clean hands holy hands, charitable hands; these were the hands that he would hold up to God. I have done with the first part of his resolution: I will lift up my hands to thy commandements; the other that is behind in the last words.
This is his second resolution, the second branch, and it is partly the same in effect with the former, but it is varied, and otherwise expressed. Here is another name given to the word of God then in the former part; there [Page 322]it was the Commandements, here it is the Statutes. Statute is more then precept: the second name hee gives not for variety, but as a word that is more emphatical, it serves better for the expression of his purpose. The commandements of God are called Statutes, because they are immoveable, they cannot be altered and changed; thereupon it is that you have this Epithite anexed oft in Scripture, they are sure, and stedfast, and faithfull. The statutes of the Lord are sure, Psal. 19. A more sure word of prophecie saith Peter. Stedfast promises, Rom. 4. Sure and stedfast commandements, Heb. 2. It is an epithite still given to shew the surenesse, they are called Statutes, the Latine word signifies stability; the Hebrew signifies visitation, that God visits for breaking them; yet this is proper they are called Statutes, because they are ratified, they are firm, the things that God hath established: Every thing is said to be ratified that stands. My counsell shall stand, saith God in Isa, and out of the mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall be established: therefore we stand to it, it is the rule and summe of our faith, that cannot be abolished, it is a thing ratified, thy Statutes. Statutes is more then precepts, they are unabrogable precepts, they are Statutes, Sanctions, Decrees, Constitutions. If I would enlarge my selfe, from this particular, I could shew that hence there is an obligation laid to observe Gods lawes because they are Statutes: that that God by his decree hath established, we cannot nullifie them by our transgressions; wee nullifie Gods commandements as much as lies in us, as oft as we break them: to transgresse the commandements is as much as in us is to cancell that that God hath confirmed, and to nullifie that that God hath ratified: it is not only to break it by sinne, but to break it in the validity. There is no man that transgresseth, [Page 323]but he wisheth there were no commandements, no rule of obedience and piety.
It is not so with other creatures; all other creatures have a law, and it is a statute-law, because it is a law that they have not broken; they all keepe those Statutes that God hath given them, and they have nothing but the instinct of nature; not only animate, but inanimate creatures; the Stars keep their courses, and the Earth and the Sea keeps it's course and motion of ebbing and flowing, as the impression was first made in them when they were created: it is a firmer law that is given to man; not only that law, but the law of Gods commandements: He hath given him that law that shall stand more firme; for that law of nature shall be abrogated when there shall be a dissolution of all. Heaven and earth shall passe: the law of nature, the law of the creatures shall cease, then there shal be a cessation of that: but though heaven and earth passe, not one jot or tittle: not one jot of Christs word shall passe, it is Austins observation: jod is the least of all letters, and the affix is the little dash of it: Our blessed Saviour saith there shall not an iota, not an affix passe, but the least part of Gods commandements shall be kept. Then, if other creatures keep their law, shall not wee much more labour to observe that that God hath given us? If wee labour not to keep them as statutes, we shal as judgments: if they be not done a nobis, they shall be executed de nobis: if they be not done by us, they shall be executed upon us, but I will not prosecute the word; that that he calls before commandements, he calls here statutes. A stationary exercise, he useth a stationary object: I will dwell, or stand upon the exercise of thy Statutes.
The first was for the exercise, this for the meditation; he contents not himselfe with one resolution, or with the second: this whole Psalm is nothing but a multitude [Page 324]of holy resolutions and ejaculations; take but this one part of the Psalm, this one division that my Text is out of, see how resolutions come one on the necke of another. In vers. 46. there is one; I will speake of thy testimonies before Kings. In the 47th there is another; I will delight my self in thy commandements. After that he is not content, he gives a third; I will lift up my hands to thy commandements which I have loved: And in the latter part he closeth with a fourth, I will meditate in thy Statutes. He arms himselfe with resolutions, and these two resolutions are subservient one to another; the preparatorie act to meditation in Gods statutes, I will lift up my hands to thy commandements.
He first prepares before he falls to meditate; he doth not rush upon the sudden as we do in prayer, uncivily, when we come into the house of God: hee fits and tunes his heart, he sets the parts in order before he goes to meditate: he composeth himselfe, his eyes, his hands, his heart, all the whole man, before he goes to meditate. I will first lift up my hands to thy commandements, and then meditate on thy statutes, as it is in Psal. 51. Before he will sing, he will tune, Awake my Lute & Harp, awake, my glory and my selfe will awake right early. David would not sing before he was prepared, he tunes before he sings, Psal. 45. My heart is enditing of a good matter: I speake of the things which I have made touching the King. He prepares his heart that hee may get Gods approbation: so here, before he sets seriously to meditation, he puts every affection in a right key and tune: and then when he had set all right, after he had composed his very gesture, his eyes fixed to heaven, his hands lifted to Gods throne, then I will meditate in thy statutes. He sets the most heavenly act on an heavenly object: there is no object fitter for meditation then the Commandements: there is no act fitter for the commandements then meditation.
Meditation is the improving of all other exercises spirituall: whatsoever meditation is an Angelicall exercise: the only exercise or the chiefe that we know of that, the Angels exercise in heaven is the meditating of Gods will, and wayes, and works: If we would conform our selves, nay if we would attain to the height of Angels, it must be by meditation; yet we generally, the most of us are very negligent and backward in this duty; few men know what belongs to meditation, or what is the comfort of it: those that professe they love God, and delight in his commandements, though they read sometime, and heare sometime, they labour not to improve that that they read & hear by meditation: meditation is come to be the scorn of the world; I account meditation is scorned, because conference about holy things & repetition is a thing in reproach in the world.
It is true, I know those things may be done sometimes (as they are) out of faction, and under pretence of repetition, oft times conventicles are made; but a modest humble soule will not do things for applause, or offence: but if we look to benefit our selves by the word of God, we will take all helps to remember what we hear, and apply it to our selves, and we cannot do it without meditation, and repetition is a great help; he will not profit by the word of God that calls not himselfe to account for his memory and his life, and lays them according to the levell of the things he heares.
The world is full of imagination: meditation is scarce; it is a wonder to see how men weary themselves with imagination, & suffer their hearts to run after every vanity, they think imagination is meditation when their hearts have wild roving thoughts, sometimes sinful, alway vain, that is not meditation but vanity; meditation is that act whereby the heart pours it self forth to God, and is fixed [Page 326]on heavenly things, and makes an impression of that heavenly act whatsoever it is upon; upon it selfe by a reflexion of the soul upon it selfe, in the exercise of those duties that are meditated.
Therefore if we will benefit by reading and hearing of the word, let us oft times call our selves to account by meditation; If we would be well acquainted with God, & conversant in heaven, it must be done by meditation. Meditation is that that makes the seede of the word take root in the heart, that [...]gests and incorporates it, and turns all to blood and spirits: we can never profit and edifie by Sermons; unlesse by meditation, and rumination we chew the cudd after: Admit it be but a weak Sermon that we hear, some will say, what, should I meditate on that? though it be a weake one, there is matter still of meditation. A man that hath love to another man, will love every thing that belong to him; if we have a love to the word of God, there will be a love of all that belongs to it. A love of that place where the Ordinances are handled; a love of the time when the Ordinances are handled; a love of the weake hand, the earthen vessel that dispenseth it, though through much infirmities and weakness. Gregory Nazianzen observes of St. Bazile, they loved him [...]o much in his time, they reverenced his vertues so much, that they would imitate him in his infirmities: it is true, there are no infirmities or errours in the word of God to be loved there; but if we have true love to the word of God, we will imbrace it from an infirm hand, though it be dispensed in a weake manner. Always something may be gotten to edification, and the application of it must be made by meditation; it is that that is an excellent supply of privacy, it is the sole companion of a retired heart. A man addicted to meditation, can leave earth and goe up to heaven, and walk, and converse with God, [Page 327]with all the commandements of God; he needs no booke, he needs no teacher, that can addict himselfe to meditation.
Meditation is that heavenly exercise that is the improvement of every grace; if we would thrive in all, we must addict our selves to it; that was Davids order; he was conversant in reading and hearing too: but meditation is the act that he resolves on to improve both: and as he would give God his outward man, so he will his inward: The testification of the outward man is in these words, I will lift up my hands to thy commandements which I have loved: And then because neither tongue, nor hand, nor feet, nor eye, can be acceptable to God without the heart, the inward man: he seconds his first resolution with another, as, I will lift up my hands to thy commandements, so I will meditate in thy statutes.
THE Saints Progresse. DELIVERED IN TVVO SERMONS, BY That Learned, & reverend Divine RICHARD HOLSWORTH, Doctor in Divinity, somtimes Vice-Chancellour of Cambridge; Master of Emmanuel Colledge, and late Preacher at PETERS POORE in LONDON.
But grow in grace, and in the knowledge of our Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ.
LONDON, Printed by M. Simmons in Alders-gate-streete. 1650.
SERMON I.
They goe from strength to strength, (untill,) and every one of them appeare before God in Zion.
THEY goe from Company to company, from Mansion to Mansion; so some Translations read it; as alluding to the solemn journeys of the Children of Israel to the Land of Promise. Or to the annuall Travell of the Jews, to appeare before God for the worship of his name in Jerusalem.
And if I should read the words so now to you, it would be a faire, and proper Lesson to us to learne, that we are now in the state of Pilgrims, We have here no abiding Citty. As the Patriarchs of old, we still look for a Countrey. There is removing, and Mansions, and going from Countrey to Countrey.
It would very well fit my selfe too, and be a good entrance [Page 332]to this new removing from Mansion to Mansion, from Company to Company. But I will not read the words so, but take them as they are exprest in the Text, From strength to strength. So, it is a short, but an accurate modell of the spirituall growth of a Christian in this world, from one degree of righteousnesse to another, so breathing after perfection, and it is a part of that excellent Psalme that the Prophet David made, to let us understand the great comfort, and benefit, and priviledge that comes to us by our frequent repairing to the House of God. One great priviledge is this, that here it is that we get spirituall strength. Here we not onely had our initiation to Christ, and the first seeds of Piety sowne, and the first Foundation laid, but we get growth, and goe on, and make progresse in piety.
There are many excellent passages in the Psalme, yet this is one of the most remarkable, for there is somthing in it more then in the whole Psalme it selfe. The Psalme it selfe is none of those that are called the Psalmes of degrees, yet this is a Text, or Verse of Degrees. And those degrees are not such as relate to the steps of the materiall Tabernacle, but shew the steps of our ascention, the ascent that we make up to Heaven. There are two passages in the Psalme that point at it. One in Vers. 5. In whose heart are thy wayes; or as some read it thy ascentions, the degrees of proficiency whereby Christians come to stature, or great growth of piety, are Gods ascentions, Gods ascentions because they lead to him, and ours because they carry us up to God.
Another place that points to these degrees, or ascentions, is in the Title of the Psalme: it is one of those Psalmes that is ascribed To him that excelleth, or to the End, shewing, that the onely way to excell, is to hold out to the end, and he that holds out to the end, of all others [Page 333]will be the most excellent, and both these are stamped, and graved upon this Verse. One part is to him that excelleth, They grow from strength to strength. Another part that is to the End, Till every one appeare before God in Zion. According to these two there are two parts.
There is the motion of Christianity.
And the rest.
The rest, that is God, in the last words, Every one of them appeares before God in Zion.
The motion is in the first part of the words, and there are three things in that: There is,
- Qualitas motus, and
- Meta, and
- Continuatio motus.
The quality of the motion, they goe on, they grow up.
And the mark to which it is directed, to strength.
And the perpetuation of the motion, From degree to degree, from Vertue, to vertue, From strength to strength.
But before I speake of these perticulars, there is one little particle in the front of the words, that sets out to us the condition of the persons (though it be indeffinitely here exprest) that makes this goodly progresse, this faire and lovely growth in piety. The word is indeffinite, They goe, or They grow, therefore it refers to two Verses before, the fourth, and fifth, there you read who are these, they, that are here spoken of, Elessed is the man in whose heart are thy wayes. Blessed is the man whose strength the Lord is. Blessed are they that dwell in thy house. It is Plurall in the one, and Singular in the other. It is Singular in Vers. 5. Blessed is the man whose strength the Lord is, and according to that course and Exposition of the word, a man would have thought it should have run thus, He will grow from strength to strength. But the [Page 334]Psalmist purposely in a great deale of wisdome varies the word, and sets downe both expressions. In the Singular, to let us see that there are not many that have these assentions of God in their hearts, or lives; there are not many that grow to a high pitch, that Grow from strength to strength, that is, to a great measure. Yet he sets it downe in the Plurall, to let us see that there are some of those, some, the same that he pointed at before; those that make God their strength, that have the feare of God before their eyes, and Gods wayes in their hearts. That is, brie [...]y, godly men, those that mind piety, and Heaven, they will be growing, they will not stand at a stay, or as wicked men, goe downward, and grow worse, and worse, as the Apostle speaks, and as David sayth, From one wickednesse to another. Every godly man on the contrary, the first thing he minds is to get grace: the next thing that he aims at, is to grow in grace, and that he may grow swiftly, and perfectly, They grow from strength to strength. So much of the Persons. Now I come to the other.
First, the quality of the motion, They goe. It is a corporeall word, but it hath a spirituall signification; it is a spirituall motion that is represented under this corporeall expression. Now, of corporeall, naturall motions, there are two frequent.
- The Locall, Motion.
- The Vitall, Motion.
Of locall motions the principall, and most noble is the progressive motion, going forward: Of vitall, the motion of augmentation. Now according to both, the word will carry both here, Th [...]y goe on, or they grow; their going is their growth. We may refer it to both, both as it sets [Page 335]out the increase of grace by the similitude of a locall motion, and as it is exprest by the similitude of a vitall motion.
First, take it as it is set out to us under the similitude of a locall motion, They GOE from strength to strength. It lets us see what is the perseverance of Christianity. It is strength by which a Christian walks, but it is perseverance that makes him goe on still, and gaine new ground, and draw nearer to Heaven. Therefore there are many frequent places of Scripture that give us charg, and put us in mind still to goe on, and proceed; there are none that command us to sit still. The life of Christianity consists in motion, not in session, session is reserved for Heaven; it is a going forward, not a standing still. Station is for those that are come to their journeys end; when men have done their work, then they shall stand, and sit at the right hand of God, then they shall sit upon thrones. But now in the way, in our Pilgremage, there is work to be done, there is a great deale of way to be r [...]d, and a progresse to be made, we must still proceed, and goe on, that is perseverance that make us goe on, and hold out.
Indeed it is true, there are some precepts for standing, none for sitting, Watch ye, stand fast, qu [...]t your selves like men. But that station is not an impediment to motion. A Christian at the same time, spiritually speaking, he both stand, if he goe forward, and move. That standing is not an impediment, but an advantage to motion. So, standing in nature, it is a maxime of Philosophy, nothing moves, but there must be a Basis, a center that supports it, that is unmoveable, that gives it ability to move. So it is with Trees, the surer they are set, the better they grow. Man the firmer footing he makes, the more stedfastly, and better he walks. In Christianity, the more we are stablished in grace (which is the standing that the Apostle [Page 336]speaks of) the better we walk. The life of a Christian is both in motion, and standing; in regard of that grace that he hath received, that he may keep it, he is exhorted to stand; in regard of that grace that he looks to, and advanceth to, that he may get it, and that he wants, he is called on to move still, and goe on. So we see the life of a Christian is a life in motion, he is so far from declining, and going back, that a Christian doth not at any time take up his rest, he would not willingly make any stay; with so much firmenesse, and eagernesse doth he breath forward, to the state of perfection, that may be attained here, and the glorious Crowne that shall be set on every mans head after. And perseverance is that grace that enlivens us to motion, it is one of the Excellencies of perseverance, it keeps a man still in motion. There are three excellencies that we may note in the grace of perseverance; all accommodate to this purpose, but the last is best.
One is, it is perseverance that sublimates all graces. It is not a perticular distinct grace of it selfe, but that golden Thread that goes through every grace, and carries them to their pitch, and perfection. Perseverance is not faith, but the continuance, and stedfastnesse of faith. Perseverance is not repentance, but the habituall perpetuaion of repentance: The pitch of faith, the highest flight of love, the fullnesse of repentance, the lengthening of the line of patience, to the greatest extent and longitude: all these are nothing but perseverance. It is not any one vertue, but the Crowne of all; it is the grace Lawrell, the wreath that carries every grace, and vertue, to the height. That is once excellency.
Another excellency is, that it is the grace that borders next upon Heaven, the next grace to Heaven is Perseverance; there is but halfe a step between Perseveranee, [Page 337]and glory. There is no grace that will carry us to Heaven of it selfe, without perseverance; not faith, if it faint; not love, if it decline, and wax cold, not obedience, if it give over; not repentance, or humility, or patience, or meeknesse, if they have not their perfect work. Faith, that will hold, but that it holds out, it is from perseverance. Love will take its flight, and mount up, but that it mounts up to the highest, to Heaven, it must be from perseverance. Obedience will follow after Christ, but to hold to the end in obedience, to be carried to the full length, it's from perseverance. So every grace hath that that is the accomplishment of it, from the grace of perseverance. Without it, as St. Bernard sayth very well, neither he that fights can hope to overcome at all; or if he overcome, and conquer a little, he cannot look for the Crowne, unlesse he conquer still, and goe on. There is the second excellency of perseverance.
The third, and principall excellency of perseverance, that that more expresly toucheth upon the Text, it is the continuation of the motion of a Christian, that that keeps a man still going. And motion is excellent in every Creature; the Creature, the more excellent it is, the more excellent it is in its motion. The Earth, that is the lowest Element, and the basest, moves not at all. The Water that is next above the Earth, moves, but not so fast as the Aire that is above the Water; and the Aire, though it move faster, and more constantly then the Water, yet it moves not so nobly, and constantly, and so fast as the Heavens, the celestiall bodies, and the Star [...] of Heaven. Take but one instance, the Moone hath two motions, which shee dispatcheth at once, with a great deale of swiftnesse, and constancy. Let men that are below blaspheme, and curse, let Dogs bark, let the Winds blow, let stormes bluster, and the Clouds frowne, [Page 338]the Moone goes on to finish her course. So a Christian if he be of a heavenly temper, there will be the motion of the Heavens, perpetuity of motion: Perseverance makes the motion perpetuall, it gives perennity to the motion of a Christian, that though a Christian meet with many disc [...]uragements in the way of piety, temptations, and tribulations, and persecutions; yet for all this, as the Sun, and Moone, and Stars, he keeps on his motion; though wicked men oppose themselves, though St. Pauls Dogs doe more then bark; though the stormes of temptation bluster, and the winds of persecution gather themselves together, though Heaven, and Earth oppose, yet perseverance will carry a Christian strait on his way, through all impediments, and make him leap over all discouragements, it will bring his motion to the end, that is the excellency of perseverance. That is the first thing, if we take the phrase under the similitude of locall motion, They goe on.
Secondly, consider it under the similitude of Vitall motion, for as I said, their going on, is their growing on. Growth is a vitall motion; for properly nothing is said to grow but that that hath life. Therefore Scaliger observes, there is a great deale of difference betwixt those two words, augmentation, and extention, things inanimate that want life, may receive extention, and dimension, but they are not properly said to grow, but things that have life, Plants, and Trees, and living Creatures. Growth therefore properly is a vitall motion, and that vitall motion is remarkable in Christianity, in a spirituall sence; there are many words whereby [...] Scripture sets out these advances of Piety. When it considers us in the way of piety, it is called proceeding; when it respects the emulations of piety, it is called excellency; when it respects the operations of piety, it is called abounding; [Page 339]when it respects our progresse in piety, it is called persev [...]ring; when to the state of piety, it is called growth. And all these, there is good reason to be given of them, in respect of the severall relations a Christian hath in this World. We are viatores in this World, we must proceed, and goe on. We are Work-men in the Vinyard of the Lord, we must persevere. We are lights in the World, lights must excell, that is their commendation. We are Rivers, as David makes the similitude, Rivers of God, they must swell, and abound. Christians they are the Babes in Christ, that are to come to the stature of spirituall Man-hood; being Babes, they must grow. Of all other expressions those two are remarkable, when it is called abounding, and growing. David useth both these, the word of abounding or excelling, All my delight is in those that abound, or excell in vertue, Psal. 16. The other word of growth is in Psal. 92. speaking of the righteous man, He shall grow up as a [...]edar in thine house. St. Paul makes use of both those words too, sometimes he exhorts to grow in grace, sometimes to abound, and excell. Strive that you may excell to the edifying of the Church. Alway abound in the work of the Lord.
The phrase, or word of abounding, is a metaphor taken from Rivers, Rivers that get encrease by running. A man would think a River in continuall motion should doe nothing but spend it selfe, and not get, but lose; but the longer it runs, the more accesse of water flowes to it, and the further its progresse, the greater it is. It is little at the head, but it is great at the foot, the longer it goes on. So should a Christian be like Ezekiells waters, that at the first were but up to the Ancles, and then ascended till they came to the Neck, till at last they covered the whole man; such is the swelling Spirituall, the excelling, and abounding in grace.
The other word, of growing is a metaphor taken almost from all sorts of vitalls. It is taken sometimes in Scripture from building; as a building from a small beginning growes to a great vastnesse, and magnitude; so a Christian being built on the Foundation of the Prophets, and Apostles, our blessed Lord being the Corner stone, he growes up to a holy Temple in the Lord, Ephes. 2. Sometimes it is taken from the similitude of Plants, and Trees, Hosea 14. They shall grow up as the Lillie, and as the Vine, their Root shall be like Lebanon. Sometimes againe, it is taken from the similitude of other Creatures, in Mal. 4. speaking of righteous men, he sayth, They shall grow as the Calves of the stall. Sometimes it is taken from our selves, from the similitude of the growth of the body, corporall growth. So in Ephes. 4. he speaks of Growing up to the fullnesse of stature, to a perfect man in Christ. As the body first hath seed, and then life, and then supply of nourishment, and then by it it comes to height, and stature. So it is in the state of grace, there is first the seminall being of a Christian in regeneration, or the new birth; then after come the supplies of nourishment, by the influence of grace, and receiving the sincere milke of the word; after these supplies of nourishment, comes this spirituall growth.
That you may understand it better, St. Paul sometimes calls it a growing up to strength, Rom. 15. Somtimes a growing to full age, Collos. 2. Sometimes a growing up to a perfect man. You may please to take notice, for the better understanding of it; in every place St. Paul speaks of a double man, the outward man, and the inward man; the inward man is the same in Pauls language, that the hidden man of the heart, is in Peters; the Soul, the inner man. There is not onely two parts, the Philosophers could goe no further, they made two essentiall parts: [Page 341]the Scripture inlargeth more, and makes two men, the outward man, and the inward man.
The soul alone is called by the name of the whole man, because it hath the preheminence; the body, it is but as the Organ, the instrument, it is the mind that is the man, What shall it profit a man to gaine the World, and lose himselfe? Sayth one Evangelist, And lose his soul, sayth another. His soul is himselfe, it is the inner man. The reason is, because in the soul there are all the perfections of the body, not onely originally, but by resemblance: there is all in the soul spiritually, that makes the spirituall man. The soul hath a spirituall mouth, and spirituall lips, sayth Ambrose, whereby it converseth with God. And what are the spirituall lips of the mind? The desires of the Christian heart, and the breathings, and openings of the heart to God; here are the lips, and mouth of the soul, whereby it talks with God. And the soul hath her spirituall nostrills, that is, the judiciary faculty, whereby shee resents, and discernes between good, and evill, because there is nothing more noysome to the soul then sin, and nothing more fragrant then Piety; the judiciary part is the Nostrill of the mind. Then it hath its eyes too, as Paul sayth, Ephes. 1. That the eyes of your understanding being enlightened; there is the lightnesse, and the darknesse of the eye of the mind. And then shee hath spirituall hands, and knees, as Paul speaketh Heb. 12. Lift up the hands that hang downe, and the feeble knees, that is, cast off all dullnesse, and indisposition to Piety, quicken your selves to the work. Put these together, and here is enough to make a spirituall man, and if there be a spirituall man, there must be growth.
As in the outward man we are borne Children, yet that infancy comes by growth; much lesse come we to manhood without growth. If we would attaine this that [Page 342]the Apostle calls the spirituall man, the perfect man, there must be growth, a going forward, and proceeding.
The soul is capable of growth, as well as the body, though it grow not as the body doth; the body growes by augmentation of substance, and quantity, that is by extention of dimensions, the soule growes not so, there are no dimensions, therefore there can be no extention, but it growes in habits, and qualities, habits of all kinds, naturall, morall, intellectuall, spirituall, habits of all kinds, this is the more noble growth a great deale.
This we are all to take notice of, if we be grafted into Christ, there will be growing up in him; if the new Creature be formed in the heart of a Christian, there will be growing up in grace. Thereupon, grace is compared to light, to leaven, to seed; those of all things else are most multiplying, and of a diffussive, growing nature. If grace be in the heart as light, it will shine more an more. Pro. 4. If it be in the heart as Leaven, it will never leave till it work it selfe to a greater lump. If it be in the heart as seed, it will fructifie, and multiply, from ten to thirty, and to sixty, and to a hundred fold. Let none deceive himselfe, it is one of the best trialls whereby a Christian may prove his esta [...]e, prove himselfe, whether he be in the faith, or no. Wouldest thou prove thy selfe? There is no way so ready, and sure for the generall, whereby a man may understand the condition of his soul, how his estate stands, how it is between God and his soul, whither he be in Christ, or no. If there be a growing, if there be a declining, if there be not a growth, if he wax worse, if there be but a standing still, it is a shrewd suspition that there was no true insition. Whereas men think it enough to get into Christ; it is true, if a man get into Christ, it is enough, he cuts off [Page 343]none that are in that Vine, he casts off none, but take this withall, take heed thou deceive not thy selfe, to think thy selfe ingrafted into him, when thou art not. If there be true insition, there will be living in Christ, and if so, there will be a growing up in him. It is so essentiall a signe of our true being in Christ, that unlesse there be this growth, we have little cause to presume that we are in him.
Therefore it is laid downe by Divines well, and by all Writers, as an Axiome in Christianity, that not to goe forward is to goe backward. Christ layes the foundation of it, He that is not with me is against me, and he that gathereth not with me scattereth; and Leo magnus well Paraphraseth upon it: there is no medium betweene these two in Christianity; he that doth not profit something daily, it is a shrewd signe, it is a true argument that he is dificient in Christ: if he goe not forward, he goes backward, if he get not something, he loseth. St. Chrysostome expresseth it by a sweet similitude. The state of a Christian is as a Ship sailing with the wind against the streame, now the state of that Ship is such, if the wind be stronger then the streame, it is carried against the streame, but if the wind slack, it stands not still, but goes backwa [...]d if it goe not forward; if it g [...]ine not ground, it loseth:r So it is with the state of a Christian here, Ʋbi incipis, &c. sayth Bernard, where a man hath once set up a resolution to goe no further, without doubt he declines, and when he doth not labour to grow better, certaily he growes worse. Because grace if it be in the soul, will be active; if there be a new man formed, there will be motion, and the excellentest motion, growth. So, here is the sum of the phrase, under the second consideration, they goe on, or they grow on. So, I have done with the first, the quality of the motion.
The next I told you was the mark to which this motion is directed; for he that walks or moves, hath still some mark, somthing that he aimes at; that is here set downe to be strength, or virtue. They goe on to virtue or strength. Both wayes it is right, there is not much difference, they come to the same; because vertue and strength, especially in spirituall things, they are taken for one and the same. Virtue, and strength, in Scripture they are used as words equivalent. When the Scripture speaks of God, it is one of his glorious names that he is Dominus Vir [...]ute, it is Translated Lord of power, but take the Originall, it is Lord of vertue. In Mark it is said He is sate downe at the right hand of God, and in Matthew it is said At the right hand of power; because power, and Omnipotency is proper to God, he is called in the abstract power: The other is by addition, the Lord of strength, or of power, the God of virtue. In like manner, when the Scripture speaks of the holy Angells, this is one name that is given to them, they are called Virtutes, though the name be taken from strength, we Translate it vertues or powers; because they excell in vertue; though not in inferiors that we call morall, yet in those of a higher straine. Likewise when the Scripture speaks of Men, of Christians, it useth these two for equivalent words, those that excell in strength, and those that excell in virtue.
The reason is, because as Plato well defines it, vertue, it hath a corroborating quality in it, the consolidation, and corroboration, or strengthening of the mind, it is from virtue. Therefore virtue and strength are used as words equivalent; so, eyther way we may read it. If thus, They goe on to virtue, so it carries a very faire construction, it lets us see that virtue is at a distance. A man that will overtake virtue must make hast. Virtue is out of [Page 345]our reach by nature, it must be gotten by excercise, and action, and proceeding. It is pretty morall of Symonides, when he would describe the House of Virtue, he makes it not seated pleasantly, but among Rocks, and Thornes, because it is hard to find. Though the fruit of vertue be sweet, the way of virtue is full of difficulties. And the like morall Plato alludes to, when he would set forth that embleme that he would have before the Doore of vertue, a Picture drawne, alway sweating, standing before the Doore of vertue. Clemens Allexandrinus sayth the same. Because it is not an ordinary motion that we are to use for virtue, it is not going, or walking, but running, there must be making great hast, a great contention of the whole man, for a man to overtake virtue. Therefore they goe on to vertue: there is a journey to be taken.
Or else, they goe on to virtue, to let us see, that, ‘A spirituall man hath virtue alway in his eye.’
There is the mark he aimes at; next to God, his mind is on virtue, and therefore on virtue, that he may come to God. There is nothing, next to God, and Christ, that a godly man prizeth more then grace; which is a thing that is not onely the consolidation of the mind, but the beauty, O how amiable are thy Tabernacles! Thou art all faire to draw us after thee. Tullie would set it downe by three words of the same signification. There is nothing more amiable, and sweet, therefore there is an inviting, attracting force in virtue. To let us see, that virtue is attractive, when a man stands at a distance, it drawes him forward.
But I will not read the words so, but take them in the second construction.
Strength is a word frequently used in Scripture, to express the enablement of grace. Sometimes we meet with the strength of confidence, whereby we are able to rely upon God. So David toucheth upon that, The Lord is my strength, Blessed is the man that makes the Lord his strength. To make God our strength, is to put confidence in him. There is the strength of confidence. Then there is the strength of consolation, the cure of sorrow. St. Paul calls it Strong consolation. And the Prophet David when he breathed after it, he expresseth it, I am a man of no strength, that is, of no comfort. And in another place, The Lord is my strength, and my portion for ever. The Lord should be his Comforter: there is the strength of comfort. Then, there is the strength of grace, that is the enablement to goe on in vertue, and piety. It is a spirituall word drawne from a corporall signification. The first signification of it, corporall strength is, the consolidation of the whole body, or of particular parts, whereby it is enabled to execute the use of it. Vigour, and consolidation is the strength of the body. So in a spirituall sence, the vigour, and vivacity of the mind, whereby it is enabled to doe good, and to shun the contrary, to [...]eare that which is inflicted, this enabling grace is called the strength of the mind. So take this construction, They goe on to strength, because strength is gotten by motion, especially if it be moderate.
That is the difference between corporall, and spirituall motion, corporall motion adds not, but takes away from, unlesse it be moderate, if there be over much labour, and motion. But in a spirituall sence, there is no motion so great, and fast, and full of labour, but it adds strength; [Page 347] the faster we move, the more strength we get; therefore they goe on to strength, for the very strength is increased by motion.
Then take the other, they grow up by strength. Strength is gotten by growth: men come not to strength in an instant; we are not men, and strong at once. No more is it in Christianity, no man is borne, and made strong at the same time, but we are first Babes in Christ, and then men. Indeed in the Primitive times, when grace was infused immediately, then God set examples of those that were strong in Christ, and begotten to him at the same time, Babes and men. Paul in his Conversion, at the same time was a Babe, and a man; and others that had the infusion of the Spirit, though miraculously. But it is not so now, there are many spaces between these two, a Babe in Christ, and a strong man, there must be the ages of growth must be gone through. So now, to grow to strength, is to grow to stature, for stature is the basis of strength, and age is the way to stature. So, here now is the thing, they grow up to strength, that is, to spirituall stature, to man-hood, to these great enablements. Here is that we are to take notice of.
To doe more work, and to dispatch it with chearfullnesse. It is that aime, that is laid in all sorts of conditions, and things: in civill things it holds, a man is not content to be of a Trade, but he would thrive in it. In naturall things it holds, in Plants, first there is seed, and then it is sowne, and then it takes root, and then it springs, and spreads, and flowers, and growes up till it come to [Page 348] seed againe, and yeilds increase. So, these steps and degrees there are in Christianity, there is being, and life, and strength, and stature. These degrees hang one upon another; there cannot be strength, unlesse there be stature, nor that without growth, nor that without life, nor that without being in Christ. So, being is the first step, and strength is the pitch: because it is, either perfection it selfe, or the next step to perfection.
So, here is the Use that we are to make of this point, to labour to understand our need of strength, we are those that must set this aime of getting spirituall strength, and so we would if we understood our selves: for we are most of us in a condition of weaknesse; and those that are of a stronger growth, yet they are as a man of a good constitution, subject many times to infirmities: stronger Christians have many weaknesses, and infirmities. There is no weaknesse, or infirmity, that is pleasing to a Christian, or that can be pleasing to God. Paul tells us of infirmities, and he gloried in them, but they tended not to sin, but were those that the World accounted infirmities, tribulations whereby he brought glory to God; but if they be infirmities of sin, if we did know the danger of making ship-wrack, it would make us love strength, to overcome these infirmities. As Maximus Terens sayth, every thing would have commendations if the use of it were knowne; if we did know the use, and benefit by spirituall strength, how neare it brings us to God, and stablisheth our hearts in his feare, it would make us endeavour, and groane after it to attaine it To sum up those Uses, they are briefly these two, they are accomodate to two sorts of Christians.
The first state is Travellers, we are Viatores, we have a journey to take, and as the Angell said to Elias, it is a long Journey that brings to Everlasting life, it is a long [Page 349]Journey from Earth to Heaven; but that God hath shortened the way to grace, though it seem long to sence, and be extreame long to nature; and for ought we know, we have but a little time to dispatch that long Journey in, we know not how short our life is. It is not onely a long Journey, but full of difficulties. It is not onely a long journey, but the way lies upward, it is hard to get forward, there must not onely be moving, but climbing. It is Jerusalem that is above, there is our Countrey. A man that goes to an upper Roome, he goes by steps, and stairs. There are these spirituall staires that are the ascensions of God. In whose heart are thy wayes, or thy ascensions. There must be breathing of our selves, by ascending and climbing up. It being so long a Journey, and lying upward, and so many difficulties, we have need of strength; Strength is needfull to Travellers, or else they will faint by the way. David understood it well, therefore as in one Psalme, he b [...]moanes himselfe for the want of strength in his Journey, He hath brought downe my strength in my Journey: So in another he Prayes for strength in his Journey. Spare a little, that I may recover my strength, for the going on in my Journey. What are the encumbrances of those that are much in Travells? Many feares, and dangers, meet us oft in the way, hunger, and thirst, and heat, and cold, many encumbrances. Paul sets them downe when he speaks of his spirituall journey, 2 Cor. 11. he was In hunger, and thirst, and cold, and nakednesse, in perill of Robbers: in perills every where. A man that would encounter all these had need have strength; as Plutarch sayth of the Scythians, they boasted that they did fight against men. Good Souldiers are so well disciplined, that they can fight, not onely against men, but against hunger, and cold, and thirst, against all Enemies. So, a Christian [Page 350]that he may be enabled so to doe, he must get spirituall strength, that he may fight, not onely with Beasts, after the manner of men at Ephesus, but with hunger, and thirst, and cold, and impediments in his Journey, because we are Viatores, we must have strength to accommodate us to that journey.
Then, another estate we are in here, we are not onely as Travellers, but Souldiers; and our Enemies are many, not onely Companies, but Armies; as many as there are Tribulations, and Afflictions, to be endured in the World, as many as there are Temptations to seduce us to sin, as many as there are severall sins to be committed; for these are the great Enemies; as many as there are Spirits in the Aire, and Devills in Hell; and these are great, and many Enemies. To let us see, that they are strong Enemies, they are called Principallities, and Powers, and to shew that they are many, they are called Legions.
Besides these, the multitude of sins that a man must take heed of, that are like the Hydra's heads, cut off one, and another starts up. Cyprian well describes it; saith he, if a man be so happy as to cut off one Hidra's head, Coveteousnesse, another will come in the roome of it, if he take not heede, there will come Lust, and Wantonnesse, and if he cut off that, if he take not heed, there will come malice, and pride, and ambition, and if he cut off these, if he take not heed, there wil come up more; all these are to be encountered with spirituall strength.
Besides these, there are many Tribulations in the World, and which is the worst affliction in the World, the many delights, and pleasures, and vanities of the World, which we account not Enemies, but friends, yet these are to be overcome. There is more danger in these [Page 351]then in the hardnesse, and Tribulations of the World. We have more cause to feare the baits of the World then the threatnings, the allurements, then the discouragements of the World. It deales with us both wayes. If the World plant Thornes in our way, the danger is not great because it is seene, but if it strew flowers, it is not observed, it is more dangerous. It takes hold of both; the Devill layes both to keep us from piety. Sometimes the World lets fall a golden Apple. Sometimes it layes Snares, and sets pits in the way. Sometimes it persues a man with clamours. Sometimes it sings a Syrenean Song, that lulls him a sleep in security; here is the greatest danger, but there is danger in both, and we have need of strength to overcome both, as Cyrill sayth well, he had need be a strong Christian that must overcome the rough hewne way; but I tell you he had need be a stronger Christian that will overcome the pleasures, and delights, and enticements of the World; strength is specially required for that.
Put it together, having so many Enemies, so strong, and so busie, we have need not onely of store of spirituall wisdome, but of strength, and that strengh comes by growth.
Having now put all these together, I hope I need not use any Exhortation to make you in love with that which is the improvement of all other graces, Perseverance. I told you before, strength enableth to persevere, and that we may persevere we must get strength, the one enableth to the other; by perseverance we get strength, and by strength we persevere. Thou therefore my Son be strong in the grace that is in Jesus Christ. We had need to labour to get strength, we know not what evill dayes hasten upon us, and every Christian that is expoposed to Temptation, hath the feare of an evill time upon him.
We know not what Monsters God may call us to encounter with, Principallities, and powers. O now we have time, let us store up strength while we have opportunity to come to the house of God. The end of our comming here, besides giving glory to God, and calling upon his name, and worshipping of him, is to get strength. This house it is Beth-lehem, the house of spirituall bread. Bread is that that strengthens man. It is the house where the mysteries of Salvation are dispensed, that we may get spirituall enablement, as Basile sayth, it is the School-house of the knowledge of God. Let us make this end, and use of it, propound this end to our selves in comming hither, make this use of it, to store up, and get this strength.
And as the house it selfe, so the Table of the Lord, is the Table of spirituall refreshing, the Table of spirituall strength. The other Sacrament gives us initiation, into CHRIST, our growth in Christ, and our strength is by repairing to the Table of the Lord. Therefore it was instituted by Christ, that by this spirituall Banquet and refection we might grow up in strength. Then let us labour to make this use of the Word, and Sacraments, that we may be built, and grow up to a perfect man, that we may draw spirituall strength daily from both. And when we have gotten some strength, not to stay there, but to get more, and then more, never to stay.
That is the next point, not onely to grow in strength, but still to excell in motion, and perpetuation, They goe on from strength to strength, in the reduplication of the word. But thus much for this time.
SERMON II.
They goe from strength to strength, (untill,) and every one of them appeare before God in Zion.
FROM strength, to strength is the way of the Text, and it must be my way of handling it, to lead you along as it were, by steps, and paces, till we come to the full understanding of it. And indeed so it is, that some Translators read the words, whereas we read, From strength to strength, they, From Doctrine to Doctrine; they goe from Doctrine, to Doctrine, that is, from Edification to Edification. It very well agrees with the Context, for but two Verses before, there you have the Psalmist pronouncing a blessing to those that dwell in Gods house, Blessed are they that dwell in thy house, and the House of God is Domus Doctrinae, the House of Doctrine, or Edification. So, from [Page 354] strength to strength, is as much as our second Assemblie, from Meeting, to Meeting. It is that very House in which we are now met together. Therefore seeing I have shewed you the first Doctrines, conteined in the former part, the quality of the motion, they goe on to strength. You will give me now leave to proceed to the other Doctrines, that follow in the second part, that is, the continuation of the motion; it is, ‘From strength to strength.’
And for the understanding of that. First, I will let you see briefly the nature, and property of the phrase, what signification, and extent it hath; and I cannot doe that better then by paralell places, and there are not many of this nature that I meet with in Scripture. There is one in 2 Cor. 3. We are changed into the Image of God, (sayth the Apostle,) from glory to glory. That is, as St. Austin very well Expounds it, from a lesse glory, to a greater, and so to a greater g [...]ory, & so to the fullness, which is in Heaven. Or, from glory to glory, that is, from the first glory of the Creation, to the second, greater glory of justification; from the glory that we have, to the glory that we looke for, from the glory of faith, to the glory of Vision. That is one place.
Then you have another which is given us by the same Apostle in Rom. 1. From faith to faith. The righteousnesse of God is revealed from faith to faith. That is, eyther as Theophilact very well glosseth upon it, from one degree of faith to another; because faith is first in Semine, and after grows up to a greater state, from faith, to faith; that is, from the beginning of faith, to the perfection, and accomplishment of it. Or else as St. Austin further enlargeth it, from the faith that is of things present, [Page 355]to the faith of things to come; or from a lesse measure of faith that the Fathers had under the Law (that also beleived in Christ) to the greater measure communicated to us in the time of the Gospell; from faith to faith. It is all one with that of the Psalmist, From Generation to Generation; that is, to all Generations. Now from these three reduplications we may well understand the meaning of the Text. As in one place it is said, We are changed from glory to glory; that is, from all ascents to glory, till we come to fullnesse. And in another, the revelation of the knowledge of God, is from faith to faith, that is, through all the degrees of faith, till we come to the pitch. In the third, the name of God is said to be magnified from Generation to Generation, that is, through all generations to the Worlds end. So, here the Saints are said to grow from strength to strength, that is, to passe through all degrees of strength, till they come to be perfect men, and as neare as they can attaine in this World, to the pitch, and period of perfection. Here you have the meaning of the word, what it is, From strength to strength. There is something limitted, something unlimitted, to both we must have reference, it is definite in the phrase, it is indefinite in the signification. For though there be but two words used, they have reference to so many thousands. If any man ask, I have attained some strength what shall I doe now? Goe further, and yet further. As in our life, from houre to houre, from day, to day, from age, to age: so there must be a growth from one pitch of perfection to another, till as neare as we can we come to the utmost.
But having done with the meaning of the phrase let us see what is the extent, and Doctrinall substance of the words themselves; and the Scope of the Psalmist in these. For, as I told you before, from strength to strength, [Page 356]is as much as from vertue, to vertue. Or if you joyne both words, from the strength of vertue, to the strength of greater vertue. And vertue is considerable one of these waye
- There is vertue in the Habit,
- There is vertue in the Act,
- There is vertue in the Degree.
According to these three, there are three extents, or latitudes of the word, or rather foure, that will give us now the full signification of it.
The first is the latitude, or extent of the word in respect of the habits of grace. From strength to strength, that is, from one habite of grace, to another habite of grace, that when we have attained the pitch, if it were possible, of any grace, we should not content our selves with that, there are other graces to be attained. That as a man that will learne perfectly to read, must goe through the whole list, and Alphabet of Letters, and none are to be excepted: So he that will come to take out the whole lesson of Christianity, must set out the whole lesson, Sentences, and Sillables, the whole quire of grace, and labour to come to a competent measure, and perfection of habits in all. When he hath got one, he must not rest there, but goe on from the habit of one grace to another. Because all grace upon occasion brings glory to God. And a Christian hath need in this World of every grace. And every grace leads alike to the same excellency of glory, and the same Blessing, and Reward is stated upon it.
How ever it is true, as Gregory Nazianzen sayth well, some perticular graces, are more proper to some perticular estates, and ages of men. Repentance is a grace more proper to them that are fallen, and perseverance is a grace [Page 357]more proper to them that stand. A man that is downe cannot be called to persevere, he is not yet raised; but a man that is up, his proper grace, that hath his footing already set in Christianity, is to exhort him to persevere, and to exhort the other to rise. So Alms-deeds, it is a grace that is more proper to him that is Rich, and contentation to the Poore. Call to a poore man for Alms, he hath the Alms of Prayer, not of releife, it is not a grace so proper.
To carry it further, Modestie, and Sobriety, they are graces proper to them that are young; wisdome and gravity, and discretion, are graces proper to them that are in yeares, that are old. Thankfullnesse is a proper grace for him that abounds in prosperity; and Patience is a proper grace for him that is in adversity. So Nazienzen sayth well, there are graces more proper, and peculiar, to certaine conditions of men. But this hinders not, but that every grace is needfull, and necessary to all. Because every man, may be set in every estate; he that stands now, may fall; he that hath plentifully, and therefore may give Almes, he may want, and be called to contentation. There is no Christian, but he hath need of every grace, because he may be set in every condition, and estate; therefore it is not enough to attaine some one grace, and to neglect the other, to mortifie some one Vice, and fall into another, that stands not with the nature of repentance, to attaine to some one vertue with the contempt of another, it stands not with the state of breathing after perfection. For a man to subdue pride, and keep covetousnesse, or to subdue covetousnesse, and keep envie, and malice, each of these make him equally abhominable to God. For a man to attaine to the habit of charity, and not to study the grace of repentance, or to attaine to the grace of repentance, and not to give accomplishment [Page 358]to it by the works of righteousnesse, and obedience, or to attaine to some degree of obedience, and to neglect the graces of patience, and meeknesse, or the rest, he will not at all come on to many degrees of strength. There must be a connexion of all the habites of grace, we must glorifie God by Charity, as well as by faith, by repentan [...] as well as by charity, and by obedience as well as by repentance, and by humblenesse of mind, and patience, as well as by obedience.
The graces are all l [...]cked together, they make up one body, or rather, one soule of grace. As the Apostle speaks of the mysticall ody of Christ. Ephes. 4. Collos. 1. In whom the body fitly compact together, so it growes up. As all the severall Members of Christ, knit by the same faith, make one solid m [...]sticall body, so all the graces together make up one quire. There is one chaine of graces, that are so necessarily lincked, that as in the parts of the body, take away one, and you deforme the whole; so, breake one grace, you mar the whole chaine. Therefore the Scripture calls ever and anon, that we be fruitfull in every good worke; to labour, to please God in all things we doe. Whatsoever things are just; what! Must I stay there? No, whatsoever things are true, whatsoever things are honest, whatsoever things are pure, whatsoever things are lovely. Here is from strength to strength. We must goe from justice to purity, and from thence to honesty, and so to lovelinesse, and that is a good decorum in a Christians conversation.
The Apostle Peter expresly tells us of these junctures, Add to knowledge temperance, to temperance patience, to patience godlinesse, to godlinesse brotherly kindnesse, to brotherly kindnesse, love. Here are now the severall paces, and steps; these are the habits of vertues; it is all one, as if he had said in the words of the Psalmist, Add strength to [Page 359]strength, virtue to virtue, habite to habite. He names them severally, to shew, that if it were possible to attaine the perfection of some one, we must not stay there, from habite to habite, that is, from strength to strength: That is the first latitude.
Next, to proceed from the habites to the acts of vertue, habites are dry, and cold, if they shew not themselves in acts, they may glorify God within, but they cannot without, further then they manifest themselves in action. Therefore the next, from strength to strength, is, from the habite, to the act. Admit a man attaine all the habites of grace named, if those graces be perfect in respect of him, they are not in respect of God; action is the activity of those graces that glorifies God, and brings the knowledge and improvement of them. St. Austin observes in one place against the Heathens, that Christian virtues far excell the m [...]rall virtues of the Heathen, even by the very name they are called; sayth he, you call your virtues habits, we call ours gifts, you ascribe it to your selves, and therefore you call them habits because you have them, but we call them gifts, because we receive them from God, Every good gift is from above. And indeed it was a very good argument that St. Austin used; yet there is a third word may be taken that is better then both; that is, Practise. For whither we consider them as habits, or gifts, they are not perfect till they come to action. It is not the having, but the husbanding of a grace, that brings glory to God, for a man to have the habit, and not to put it in practise, it is all one as a Talent in a Napkin. Therefore the Scripture in severall places, useth those two words promiscuously. To him that hath, shall be given, and he shall have abundance. Having is using, for the unfaithfull Servant had a Talent, but he did not use it; And then follows, But from him that hath not [Page 360]shall be taken that that he hath. How can that be taken away that he hath not? He is said not to have it, because he did not use it. It is the same, from him that hath not used it shall be taken away that he hath. So the Scripture runs still. God gives the grace, and he must have the glory of his grace, and that is gotten by action. Otherwise, as Plinie observes well of Phydeus the famous Painter, that had the habite of the Art, above all of his time: sayth he, that great Art, and skill that Phideus had, it was to no purpose, unlesse he had excercised, and practised it upon some Table. So it is with the graces, and virtues of a Christian, if he apply them not, & accommodate them to use, and occasion, that God may get glory, it is all one, as a Candle under a [...]ushell, there is no glory to God, no light to others. What profite is there in gold it selfe, that is so precious if it be still in the Myne? The Myne may be rich, there may be gold in the Myne, but it is not a Treasure. It is of use when it is out of the Myne, and when it is in the hands of men, and accommodated to use, then it brings good to others, and to it selfe, it gets lustre, and glory. So it is with all graces, they are virtues and graces while they are in the Myne, in the habite, in the inner man, before they come to use and action, yet they are not profitable. What profite at all is there in faith, if it doe not fructifie? Or in charity, if it doe not work? Or in repentance, if we doe not humble our selves? Or in obedience, it cannot be called obedience, for that is full of action, but what is obedience, if there be no excercise, and practise of obedience? Here is the second latitude, when we have got the habite, we are not come to perfection, there must action follow. Knowledge availes not, without practise, we must goe therfore from strength to strength, from knowledge to practise, from possession to use, from habite to act; that is, from strength to strength.
Besides this, there is a third, and I will add a fourth, and put them together. Besides habits, and acts, there is a consideration of degrees, and multiplying of acts; so the third, and fourth consideration, is from one action of Piety to another; stay not in one, or two, or three, but still goe on. That is to be fruitfull, and when we have attained one, or two degrees, if grace stay not, but goe further, that is to climb up. That is the rule the Apostle sets in Phillip. 3. He pressed forward to the mark. St. Paul got a great mastery, and conquest over Errour, and sin, and made a great progresse in the way of Piety, none ever came nearer perfection, then St. Paul; and at that time, when he wrote, he was still in motion, and action, yet still he did goe forward, step, after step, he was content with no mediocrity, I presse towards the mark, I labour for the end of the race. There is the same in Heb. 6. he bids them goe on to perfection; there must be a proceeding. It is well expressed in Revel. 22. He that is holy, let him be holy still, he that is righteous, let him be righteous still. What! shall we think it is onely meant of perseverance, to keep at the same stay, in the same proportion of holinesse, and righteousnesse? That is not it, but it adds the degrees, the multiplied acts, he that is holy, let him be more holy, and he that is righteous, let him be more righteous. These are the degrees of grace, by which we must ascend to Heaven.
If any aske me how many, and what those Degrees are?
That Question cannot be resolved by any, who can tell the dust of Jacob? I will not say as it is in one place of Scripture, you may as well number the dust of the earth, for there is nothing of Earth in grace, but I say as God said to Jacob, See if thou canst tell the Starrs in the skie; we may as easily number the Stars of Heaven, as number [Page 362]the degrees of the ascents of grace, that carries up to it. For if they be not so great, and so many, the degrees of grace; yet thus far, who can tell the steps of Jacobs Ladder? There is a Ladder spirituall, better then that that he saw, the severall steps that lead to Heaven, it is as hard to number them as the steps of that. It is true, some of the Fathers have gone about for our better direction, to give us an account of some numbers of degrees. St. Gregory in one or two places names fifteene degrees of ascent to perfection, in the scale of perfection, answerable to the fifteene degrees that carryed up to the Sanctuary. But they are far more, therefore Johannes Climachus doubles the number, he makes the degrees thirty, but infinitly short: for there are a greater number of graces, and virtues, and there are twise as many degrees of every grace. St. Bernard reckons seaven degrees of humility, that is but one grace of the quire, what doe you think are the multitudes of degrees of the rest? And the degrees that he names, are the degrees that he conceives have been attained, who can tell the degrees that have not been attained? Therefore stay this question, the degrees are not to be numbred, but goe on, it is an indefinite, as I told you.
But what encouragement is there? If there be no period that is an endlesse work, and that that is endlesse affords no comfort.
No, it is not endlesse as Statius saith of an Old man that was busie in planting, when one asked the reason why Old men should plant, they plant Trees in the earth, whither themselves are going, they are never like to eat of the fruit: And who plants a Vineyard and doth not eat of the fruit of it? O but sayth he, they doe good for succession, they plant Trees that may profit another age. So, a Christian, admit he doe not come to the top, to the [Page 363] highest degree in this World, we plant grace that may bring us to another age, that may bring comfort, and glory in Heaven. We doe not look to reap the fruit of our labours here, admit the pitch of all, be not attained to here, it is reserved for Heaven; here we dig, that there we may reap the fruit. But God of purpose hath set perfection out of our reach, that we may still be proficients, and goe on forward, and labour after it.
It is not with the growth of the mind, as it is with the body; in the growth of the body there is a peculiar stature set, a height, and pitch of every Creature, there is no Creature that is capable of growth, but hath a pitch. In the life of man there are those three states of growing, keeping, and loosing. First, we grow till we come to a pitch, and then we doe not presently decline, but there is a time to keep that we have got; that expired, we come to decline, and lose. So it is in all Creatures, plants, and living Creatures, and man, there is a stature set. Onely the Naturalists observe, that the Crokadile hath no pitch; they say of that, it growes as long as it lives: therefore some of them come to an incredible magnitude; but all other Creatures have a stature set. It is not so in the growth of the mind, there is no stature, or period, but when a man hath gotten the greatest fullnesse as he conceives, there is still some peice of work to doe, there is an Ʋltra, somthing to be added further. When he hath gotten never so much knowledge, there is somwhat of learning, and knowledge that is not perfect till he come to Heaven, when he hath the highest pitch. As we know in part, so faith is in part, it is weake faith, the strongest faith it is capable of some addition, and increase. There is an Ʋltra in faith, and repentance, and obedience, and every grace, if there be an Ultra of excellency, there mnst be of growth; if there be an excellency of somwhat [Page 364]that we have not, we must advance to that that we have not. There was no Apostle, or Prophet (and they were the Creatures that came nearest the perfection of grace in the World) that ever attained to such a pitch, but still they would climb higher, and come further; and they each of them had their Ʋltra. As Gregory Nicene sayth well, every man hath somthing that he may yet amend, and repaire his decays; there is somwhat more to be gotten.
Here is the issue of the Point, since there be no perticular degree we can set to our selves, the Scripture calls on us still to grow, and goe forward, and climb higher, from strength to strength, from one act of righteousnesse to another, and so to another; here is from strength to strength. Here is the last latitude.
But indeed it is a Doctrine we are not much acquainted with; in the Theorie we are, for we can hardly be ignorant of it: but in excercise, to look for growth, or to care to advance to these pitches of strength, few men look after it. The growth of Christians in the World is very small, shall we not think it an injury done to these times, and to this age of the Church? Though somthing may be pleaded, put those pleas, and see whither it be not an evident thing now in the latter times of the world, the charity, and zeale of men are cold, and small, and there is little care to Grow from strength to strength.
First, one plea that may be alledged, is this, surely there is a great pitch, and stature of vertue, and grace, among men now, because they equalize the stature of former times.
No, that is not so, as Jacob said to Pharaoh, I have not attained to the age of my Fathers. In these declining times of the Church, we doe not attaine to the stature of our Fathers. There are not those Masculine heroick Saints, [Page 365]there is not the faith of Abraham, nor the patience of Job, nor the humblenesse of mind of Paul, nor the repentance of David.
I will not urge it there, it may be you think that you are not to expect to come so high, to come to their stastature, they were Giants, men of great stature.
Nay, we have not attained the stature of inferiour Saints, that have beene but a little before us; there is lesse conscience by farr, and lesse uprightnesse, and integrity, and lesse justice, and more love of our selves, and more love of the World by farr, then in the age that is but in our memory.
Whereas Historians make a great question concerning the stature of men, and it is disputed both wayes, whither the stature of men now, be not lesse then in former times; though something be said both wayes, yet it is the generall Opinion of the Ancients, Plinie, and Angelius, and he quotes Homer that in his time the stature of men was not so great as in former times. Be it so, or no, concerning the corporall stature, I am sure it is so concerning our spirituall stature; we come far short of that strength, and lustre of piety, we doe not bring so much glory to God, though our meanes be better then any time of the Church, we doe not come neer any degree of them; we are dwarfs in grace, in respect of them, we come far short. That plea will not serve, and that is not greatly materiall.
But, though we attaine not the stature of others, yet we have a competent stature of our selves.
Not so neither, men doe not looke to stature, they doe not delight to excell; if they get a little formallity, and semblance of some grace, to be accounted such, and such in the World, this is the greatest pitch that men look after; here is the Worlds perfection, as Lucetius sayth of [Page 366] Diaphantes, he was so little a man, that he saith he was borne of Attoms. Such is our stature, that we may justly think that we are made of Attoms. Yet that may be celestiall, as Publius sayd of the Family of the Lentuli, every Generation was lesse, till at last they came to Decrescit genus Christianorum. VVe decline, the World is not so old, as the Church seems to be, and Piety is as decrepit as the corporall strength of most men. There are great shews of stature sometimes, and of zeale, but as Plinie said of Publius Emmeus, he was a little man, and he set up for himselfe a great Statue. So, we set up great Statues, and Trophees, but our stature is small, like Zacheus, there is little faith, little piety, we are of such low stature that we can hardly reach to the sight of Christ. Therefore that will not serve, we have hardly any competence of stature in our selves, so short are we of those that are gone before. But in the third place, our meanes of growth are not so great, if men have not convenient nourishment, and those opportunities that may further stature, it cannot be expected. Nay, that will not serve neyther, our meanes of growth are many; there is far more Preaching of the word now, then hath been in former times. VVe have our weekly repaire at least to the House of God, our monethly repaire to the Table of the Lord, in both these there is spirituall refection, and opportunity of strength. We come often, Six or Seaven times in the Yeare, to the one, and may come often in the Weeke to the other. VVere our condition so with our bodies, we would think that we were in a desperate estate, that we should feed hard, and have plenty of nourishment, and great opportunities, and Cordialls, and the like, and yet no strength, nor growth, certainly we would conclude that that man were in a Consumption. It is so with us, we have opportunity, and meanes to thrive, and yet as I said [Page 367]before, we are Dwarfs to them that were before us, and yet we stand upon their Shoulders. A Dwarfe that stands upon a Giants shoulders, may see further then the Giant can, we stand upon their Shoulders, and yet we see not halfe so far as they; notwithstanding all the meanes of grace, we come to nothing in growth and perfection.
But lastly, though our nourishment be plentifull, our temper, and constitution is not so good; God hath not given it to us, as he did to them.
Nay, our stomacks are as sharp, and as great. I will make it plaine in other things; here we are forward, and zealous of growing in worldly things, there we have appetite enough, but misplaced: VVho puts a pitch, or period to his ambitious thoughts? They would grow still in honour, and preferment. Ambition many times looks after honour, and never looks behind it. Men complaine then, that they are not Elephants, and Co [...]h's, their stature is nothing. In Worldly things they [...] be Collossa's. The covetous man for Riches hath Appetite enough, he would grow on from Riches to Riches, there are no bounds that he sets [...]o himselfe. As he in Plato, he was called Grando, because he would have every thing great; he would have a great Hat, and great Shoes, and great Garments; so we would have every thing great but grace, there any pittance contents us, any modicum is enough; nay, it may be too much. In other things we are insatiable, in plenty; in grace, and vertue we are insensible, in w [...]nt: Poverty doth not pinch us in grace, and plenty doth not satisfie us in worldly things, therefore it is plaine, we doe not want Appetite, if we had the same Appetite to grace, as we have to the VVorld, there would be growth. But the true reason is, we care not for growing; we set not our minds on it, if we did, we would doe those things that men that labour [Page 368]after stature doe. Men that would be of high stature, they feed hard, and oft, and take measure of their stature how they grow, and if a man find after convenient nourishment, that he doth not batten, he thinks there is some impediment, and labours to remove it. We should doe so with our souls, if we did take measure, and see how we have profited since the last Sermon, or since the last yeare, or the last receiving of the Mysteries, then we would find since our spirituall growth is so little, that there is some distemper, our meat goes through us, it stayes not with us, it doth not turne to spirituall nourishment.
If we did take account of our stature it might be had, it is not harder in grace, nay, it is easier; for we cannot add a Cubit to our corporall man, but we may add more in our spirituall. But it is carelessnesse, here is the true reason.
Here is ground for Exhortation, where there is defect, there is ground for Exhortation; let this be it, make it the work, the good, and benefit of this dayes service, lay up this resolution to look after growth in strength. An Exhortation a man would think might be spared; as the Oratour well observes in another case. There are somethings beyond Exhortation, they need it not, things that are by the instinct of nature, that men doe of themselves, who needs to be Exhorted to be willing to live long, or to be strong, and in Health? Every man naturally enclines to it, every man is willing to have a comely stature: therefore it is a wonder that we should stand in need of these Exhortations in point of grace, yet we are so dead, and lumpish, and insensible, that Exhortations will not work upon us. Let this be the Exhortation, that we may remember this one, and it is a duty that conteins all; because I cannot stand on it, there are but these two motives that I will use.
It is necessary for us to grow; necessary in regard of it selfe, and necessary in regard of God.
In regard of God, he hath given us all things that lead to perfection, and growth, he would have us walk in the practise of every grace, to bring forth fruit in the practise of every virtue, he would have us yeild obedience to the Commands he gives, those many Commands in the Book of God, that should make us produce these severall graces, and come to these severall degrees. VVe had need to grow, when we look upon the work we have to doe in the VVorld, that God will call us to account for, after.
Then it is necessary also, in regard of the state, and pitch that God hath set us. Take it in it selfe, or comparatively.
In it selfe, it is the state of perfection, we are called to be perfect, to labour after perfection: Now how should a a man labour to grow, that hath the state of perfection set him? It is true, our perfection here is in proficiency, and acknowledging our imperfection, and advancing to perfection: But this is the greatest perfection, because this is an inducement to grow, perfection is set, that is far from us.
Then comparatively, the stature that is set us is the state of Angells, and of Heaven, we pray to doe Gods will, as the Angells, and Saints in Heaven. If we pray we must practise, and labour to doe it. O! How had he need to grow that must come to the perfection of Angells? How high must he grow, that must grow as high as Heaven? The Poets when they would set things high, they doe it by an Hyperbole, as high as Heaven. So every one of us, as in our affections, and desires of virtue, must grow as high as Heaven, or else we shall never come there. This should not discourage us, a low stature may reach [Page 370] Heaven, if we cannot come to it, it will come to us, in every grace there is somwhat of Heaven.
But there is a higher pitch then Heaven set us, The increase of God, and The stature of Christ. How high must men grow that must grow (according to our proportion, to the similitude of God, Be perfect as your Heavenly Father is perfect, be mercifull as your Heavenly Father is mercifull.) How should a man grow, that will grow to be mercifull as God is? VVe cannot come to that pitch, yet we may in similitude, though not in equallity, though not in his proportion, yet in ours, we may come to be perfect men, according to the measure of the stature of Christ. You know what an infinite height of wisdome there was in the stature of Christ, as man▪ In him is all the fullnesse of wisdome, and the treasures of knowledge, full of grace and truth, all grace was full, and perfect. Therefore as Christ had the most absolute pitch and stature that is possible for Angells to conceive; so Christians that make the mysticall stature of Christ, must labour to grow to a high pitch, that they may not seeme unworthy Members of so glorious, and excellent a body. It is necessary therefore that we grow, and a great deale of need, because of these pitches that are set us.
Then, it is not onely a necessary, but an honourable thing. It is observed of the Ancients for corporall stature, and it is a good Opinion of them, Homer alway brought in his Heroes, his worthies, he presented them in tall, high stature. Hector, and Ʋlisses, and Agamemnon, these that were Prin [...]es, men of renoune, he made them come in tall stature. Plinie sayth that tall stature used to be a portment fit for Princes. Therefore Augustus is commended for that, and Cornelius for the same, and Procopius concerning Beresebius. And the Scripture gives the same commendation of Joseph, Gen. 39. Joseph [Page 371]was a goodly person. And Saul was higher then all the people, from the Shoulders upward. And Herodotus observes, that the Ethiopians use to choose their Kings of the highest stature. And in Plutarch it is observed, that the Lacedemonians set a Mulct upon one, because he had married a little wife, because they thought it would be a disparagement of the Princes that should be brought forth. If they had so good respect to the stature of the outward man, how goodly is it to be so spiritually to God. For corporall stature sometimes is not an Ornament; for if the mind be not answerable it is rather a disgrace; and it may be beyond those proportions that are required in Decency of stature. But we cannot exceed in the spirituall, no measure can exceed. Therefore if it be a thing so honourable, and so lovely, with men, and of God, he that is so, comes neare the similitude of Christ, and of God, and is nearest the state of Tryumphants, and most out of the millitant state, he is most in Heaven, and hath most of God in him. Then I will shut up this point with the Exhortation of St. Jerome, in one of his Epistles, that we all take care, as we grow in dayes, and yeares, so to grow in the knowledge of God, in grace, and virtue, in the strength of virtue that it may be said of us, as Paul saith of the Thessalonians, that their faith did grow exceedingly, and their love one towards another abounded. That is to grow from strength to strength.
I have done with that.
There is a peice behind, another generall part, almost halfe the Text; but it will not now beare a generall handling. It is the rest of all, it takes away the objection, From strength to strength, but when shall we rest? When we appeare before God in Zion. There is the time of remuneration, and rest.
There are three passages remarkable, I will but mention them.
The glorious place, Zion.
And a glorious presence there, They appeare before God in Zion.
And then Every one of them appeare.
I will but touch them breifly, for there is a double signification of all these three.
First, Zion hath a double signification in Scripture.
- There is Zion in the Mount,
- There is Zion in the Valley,
Though the low Zion be called Mount Zion in Scripture, it is but a Valley to Heaven: but there is spirituall Zion, that is misticall, that in the proper ordinary acception, signifies the House of God below: but in a more sublime acception, the Church of God above, the place of bliss. The Lamb upon Mount Zion. Revel. 14. & Heb. 12. We are come to an innumerable company of Angels, to the Church of the first borne in Heaven, to Mount Zion. Mount Zion is taken for Heaven it selfe.
Then answerable to these two acceptions of Zion; there is a double appearing before God mentioned.
The appearing before God in glory. And the appearing in the Courts of his presence, in the House of his worship below. The appearing before God in the Mount of Vision, when we shall see Face to face, when we shall see as we are seene; and know as we are knowne. And the appearing before God in the Valley of Vision, the Valley of tears, the Church below. That so oft as we present holy performances, more especially when we come into his Courts, and enter into the Gates of his presence. The Church of God is the Chamber of his presence, there we [Page 373]make our appearing. St. Paul tells us of our appearing before God, in the Mount of vision above; not onely in that place, We shall all apeare before the judgement seat of Christ; but in Collos. 3. When Christ who is our life shall appeare, we shall appeare with him in glory. The fruition of glory is called our appearing before God in glory.
Of the other David speaks, when he complaines, O when shall I come, and appeare before God! It is the Speech of an Exile. David was a banished man from the House of God, he had not free accesse to repaire thither, therefore that made his great complaint, When shall I appeare? That is, when shall I enter into thy presence, and tread in thy [...]ourts? It is worthy our consideration, that we come to the Church especially to appeare before God; we should take this consideration, to make us come with reverence, and preparednesse, because we come into a glorious presence. It should make us take heed how we behave our selves here, in these places of Divine service, because we are in the presence of God. If we be conv [...]rsant in Prayer, we appeare in a speciall manner before God; fall low before his Foot-stoole. If we heare the word of God, we appeare before his presence. When we come to heare the word read, or Preached, we are at the foot of the Mount, as the People received the Law. When we repaire to the Table of the Lord, we come in a speciall manner into Gods presence, we appeare before him, because Christ is present there, he gives himselfe for food, and God is present, for he accepts us in Christ. Therefore if we so fit our selves to come into the presence of a man that is better then our selves, that we may come with sobriety, and acceptation; how should we fit our selves to come before God, in these inferiour places of our appearing? It is true, we are alway present to him, and he to us; but his eye, though it be alwayes [Page 374]upon us, ours is not alwayes upon him; but then our eyes are directed to him, when we come into his Courts; it is called therefore appearing before God.
Lastly, there is the illation that knits both together, in those two words, Every one. That is, then every one.
There is one word that is a word of connexion, and Then, what time? Then, when we are growne to stature, when we have gotten from one degree of strength to another. We must not offer to come into Gods presence unlesse we bring the Wedding Garment, some stature, this cloathing of Vertue, and grace. When we come to appeare before him, there will be an account taken of each mans strength, how he hath profitted by each of these severall Ordinances of grace: God will look that we give account of our proficiency, by all the meanes of Salvation. When we come to the House of God, and to the Table of the Lord, we should bethink our selves, what strength we bring, what stature we come with. Much more when we appeare before God in Heaven; there shall be no appearing before God in Heaven, unlesse there there be a perfection of competency. Heaven is made for the perfect. Paul dares not think of Heaven, till he have finished his course; and Christ calls to God to glorifie him, when he had done his work. I have done the work that thou gavest me to doe, glorifie thy Son. We must not look to appeare before God in glory, unlesse we goe through these degrees of grace, then we shall appeare before God, when we are come from strength to strength.
Then, there is a word of distribution, it is not all of them, but every one. The universall collective would have done it: Paul sayth, We shall all appeare before the judgement seat of Christ. But it is more emphaticall, Every one, each man in the whole, and each one for himselfe. [Page 375]Every one comes, and appeares before God. In these Courts of his House, though it be in a Crowd, God observes every mans carriage, and proficiency: God takes speciall notice when there are thousands, as if there were but one, but all here are present before God. Much more when we come into his presence of glory, then every one shall appeare, God will take account of every one, what Oyle he hath in his Lamp, what improvement he hath made of his Tallents. Then there shall be notice of each mans state, and measure, of every mans height, what growth he is come to, and according to his stature, shall be his reward, and Crowne. The higher stature, the higher measure of glory; to him that hath gained five Talents shall be given five Citties; to him that hath gained two, two Citties; to him that hath gone through many degrees of vertue, and strength, and hath glorified God by an habituall practise of piety, there shall be a high reward, to them that have gone From strength to strength, there shall be an addition of glory to glory.
THE Vigilant Servant. DELIVERED IN TVVO SERMONS, BY That Learned, & reverend Divine RICHARD HOLSWORTH, Doctor in Divinity, somtimes Vice-Chancellour of Cambridge; Master of Emmanuel Colledge, and late Preacher at PETERS POORE in LONDON.
We know not what to doe, but our eyes are upon thee.
LONDON, Printed by M. Simmons in Alders-gate-streete. 1650.
SERMON I.
Behold, as the eyes of Servants looke unto the hand of their Masters, and as the eyes of a Maiden unto the hand of her Mistresse: So our eyes wait upon the Lord our God, untill that he have mercy upon us.
FOR the satisfying of your expectations I have therefore made choise of this Text at this time; as being very agreeable, whither I look to the parts of the Auditory, or the whole, or to the time, or to what circumstance soever. For the lower part, Servants may learne their duty. For the upper, Masters may have the understanding of theirs. And for all, your conditions are such, that you are those that have been held a long time [Page 380]between hope, and feare, with doubtfull news, and ambiguous, and neutrall expectations. And I may well presume it of you, because I measure you by my selfe: I my selfe that am wavering, have beene wearied and tortured both with good, and bad tidings, as desirous as you to reap the comfort if they be good, or at least to know the certainty if they be bad. I have for severall dayes gone through Texts for both parts of the day, because I was resolved to proportion my Meditations to the times, however things fall out; but at length, finding no true ground to proceed by, no certainty in this World, of any thing almost, we are not certaine of our selves; therefore I did resolve, and pitch upon this Scripture, that I might yet at least raise your expectations a little higher, and bring you from these neutrall thoughts, to setled thoughts of Heaven; that I might bring you from these carnall dependencies upon man by the eare, to a sweet, and comfortable resting, and setling, and fixing, and waiting with your eyes upon God.
And that cannot be done better then by this Scripture that I have read to you. It was penned for this very purpose, for the sustaining of the Church in doubtfull exigents, or any great extremity. That this is the intendment of the words, appeares by the very scope of the Psalme, which is nothing but this, a Psalme of confidence for the Church of God, when she should be in any state of affliction. And if the scope of the Psalme were silent, yet the very time would speake how it corresponds; it is the fourth of the fifteen that are called Psalmes of Degrees; because they were sung upon the fifteene ascents that were to goe to the Temple; and so many ascents I have had in doubtfull expectation; it is now fifteene dayes since the first heavy tidings came to our eares, and yet we are not certaine. Therefore now [Page 381]since we cannot find any part of truth on Earth, let us have recourse to Heaven, we shall be sure to find them there. And the whole Book of God is nothing else but tidings brought from Heaven to Earth, from God to his Creature, Evangelion, the good tidings.
That was the course of the Saints in all exigents, still to have recourse to God by praying to him; so we shall be sure to understand the end of these thing; if we wait upon God for the issue, he will send it in good time; if we follow the example of the Prophet David here, as good Servants, to abide his leasure till he have mercy upon us. I shall handle the other clauses (but I shall dwell upon the last) because I shall have opportunity to remember your of that duty, that otherwise I had not spoken of, but that the Text [...] on it.
That this is the drift at which the words [...] Verse demonstrates, for there is somwhat in every Verse. In the first two Verses there is somwhat of our comfort, or lifting up our eyes to God, the waiting upon God in Prayer. In the last two Verses th [...]re is somewhat of our affliction, We are filled with contempt, in Vers. 3. Our soul is filled with the scornefull reproach of the proud. Vers. 4. Is not this our case? If not your souls have not your eares been filled, at least some of you, with the scornefull reproaches of the proud? that have asked, where is now your hope? And your help? Give them leave to enjoy themselves, but remember it is not so much for them to boast in a state flying, as those that are in hope of pursuite. But let them support their tottering ruinous cause, by insolent Questions; the Psalmist hath taught us, both what to doe, and what to answer: Our hope and help stands in the name of the Lord. There is our answer. As the eyes of Servants are to the hands of their Masters, so our eyes waite upon the Lord our God. There is our refuge.
To this holy resolution if I can bring you by handling these words, I shall think my labour very well bestowed; and think it a happy turne that you have had these doubtfull thoughts, to set you upon the Rack of torture all this while. And that I may doe it the better, look upon the words in perticular, and I will consider in them now these foure things onely. There is
- The Covenant,
- The Coppy,
- The Paralell,
- The Date, or Duration,
There is the Covenant, in the which all Christians doe enter here in the person of David, and that is to give God the delight of their eyes, the strength of every part, the glory of that most excellent sence, to be excercised in that act of R [...]ligion, of lifting up their eyes to God.
Then, there is the Coppy out of which we draw this Covenant, or this duty; that is in these words, As the eyes of Servants looke to the hands of their Masters, and the eyes of a Maiden upon the hands of her Mistresse.
Then there is the paralell wherewith we match this Coppy, in those words. So doe our eyes wait upon the Lord our God.
Then, the Date, or duration of the whole, it is, Till he have mercy upon us. These are the four parts. The Duty, the Direction. The proficiency. The perpetuation. And all these are presented unto your view by an awaking particle set in the front.
An ordinary word, but here it hath an extraordinary positure. Ordinarily, it is a terme of attention, used for the awakening of men, to stir up their admiration, and audience: but here it is a word not onely prefixed for the exciting of men, but of God himselfe. David is speaking to God in his Meditations. Behold, sayth he. As we take it with respect to God, so it is a precatory particle: he beseecheth God to look downe upon him, while he looks up unto God; look on us, as we looke to thee, Behold Lord, as the eyes of Servants, &c.
If we take it as it hath respect to man, so it is an exemplary particle, to stir them up to doe the like. Behold, what we doe, and doe likewise; let your eyes be like ours. Behold, as the eyes of Servants are to the hand of their Masters, so are our eyes to the Lord our God. Let yours have the same fixing. So it is a word that draws all eyes after it to imitation. I hope it will be a word that will draw your eares after it to attention in the severall perticulars, as I speake of them in order.
I begin with the first of these, that is, the duty here set downe, the duty insisted in, the basis of the whole, the lifting up the eyes to God. We may take it, eyther by way of declaration, as a thing that was done; or by way of Covenant, as a thing that they promised to doe. It is eyther a protestation of what they would doe, or an attestation of what they did. Well, couch it under both notions, it hath a double force, Our eyes are upon the Lord our God, and our eyes shall be upon the Lord our God. We have it exprest in all variety in other places of the Psalmes.
- In all variety of Tenses,
- In all variety of Objects,
- In all variety of Instruments.
For the Tenses, in one Psalme it is set downe in the Present. Ʋnto thee doe I lift up mine eyes O thou that dwellest in the Heavens. In another Psalme in the Future; I will lift up m [...]ne eyes to the Hills from whence commeth my help. These two make up the perfect frame of a mans life; he that doth for the present, and promiseth for the future, he gives God both services in sincerity in the one, and in constancy in the other; without either of these, Christianity is lame. It is not enough to say, I doe, unlesse we add, I will; and it is not enough to say, I will, unlesse we for the present doe, I doe, without I will, is inconstancy, and I will, without I doe, is Hypocrisy; therefore it is se [...] downe in both formes, we doe, and we will lift up our ey [...]. There are both Tenses.
There is the variety of all kind of objects exprest, that concernes God, it is exprest in great variety of objects. In one Psalme, I will lift up mine eyes to thy holy Oracles. In another, I will lift up mine eyes to the Hills. In a third, I will lift up mine eyes to Heaven. In many, I will lift up m [...]ne eyes to the Lord. These all have mutuall dependence one upon another; for God gives the glory to all these. He that lifts up his eyes to God, lifts them to Heaven, because it is Gods Throne; he that lifts up his eyes to Heaven, lifts them to the Hills. The Heavens are those Mountaines of Spices, those hills of excellency, Hills transparent for substance, beyond all apprehension, for altitude. And he that lifts up his eyes to the hills, lifts them to Gods Oracles; it is from those hills that are both more holy, and more high, then Sinai, that the Oracles of wisdome are derived from God himselfe; [Page 385]there are all variety of objects.
And it is set downe also, with all variety of instruments, for expression. To thee will I lift up mine eyes, in one Psalme. To thee will I lift up my hands, in another Psalme. To thee will I lift up my voice, in another Psalme. To thee will I lift up my soule, in a fourth Psalme. Here is a mutuall dependence againe. Now the whole soule offers her selfe to God as a Hand-maid, but shee goes attended with the Virgins that are her Companions, as the Psalmist speaks. For the Tongue, and Eyes, and Hands, depend upon the soul, and are serviceable to it. If the soul have an intendment to lift up the heart to God, then the hands will be ready to expresse her affections, and the Tongue will be ready to expresse her notions, and the Eye will be ready to share in the beatificall, excellent Vision; here is variety in regard of Instruments. So that now we may take it either way, or both wayes, when David speaks of lifting up his eyes, we may understand it, both of the eyes of the body, and the eyes of the mind, for the eyes of the mind, they quicken, and direct, the eyes of the body; and the eyes of the body, they testifie the devotion, and ejaculations of the mind, the one serves the other.
For the eyes of the body, it is their proper dutie to look up to God, God hath made them for that purpose, he set them, and gave them that positure, he hath set them in the head aloft, that they might be conversant still in beholding, as Gregory Nycene speaks; their Originall, and creation that is derived from above, that with them man might behold him that gave him being, that he might look up to Heaven. There are no creatures besides, that have their eyes set so lofty as man, and man for this purpose.
For the eyes of the mind too, God hath indued the [Page 386]mind with grace, and reason, and for what end? That while he is upon Earth, he should know which way to have his converse in Heaven, which cannot otherwise be done, but by the mind, that now while he is in the body, he might make himselfe present with the Lord: he cannot doe it, but by lifting up of the heart. So it is both these eyes that are meant here, I lift up mine eyes to thee. And to shew that both are meant, the Plurall is used: the word is used foure times in these two Verses, and it is Plurall in all. Once in the first Verse, and thrice in this Verse. Ʋnto thee I lift mine eyes, and the eyes of a Servant, and the eyes of a Hand-maid: So doe our eyes. David runs upon it oft, to point out that it should be done alway; or to shew the diversity of eyes that are in us. There are but two of the body, but there are many more of the mind. That that is said of the Saints glorified, of the living Creatures, Revel. 4. That they were full of eyes, before, and behind. There is good reason to be given of that, why they should be full of eyes, before, and behind; because they were to receive happinesse in every part. Seing beatificall happinesse consists in Vision, they must be all eye, that they may be all blessed, that they may be full of vision, they are full of eyes, before, and behind; there is good reason that the glorified Saints should be full of eyes. And there is good reason that the Saints millitant should be full of eyes too: The eyes that they have, have both positures, to look back to the promises fullfilled, and to look forward to the promises that are to be fulfilled; and to look downe upon Earth, but not except it be to the contempt of it, and to look up to Heaven with a desire after it, they have eyes within, and eyes without, that both may be directed to God. They are full of eyes. There is the eye of devotion, that is lift up in Prayer. In the morning will I direct my Prayer to [Page 387]thee, and will looke up. Where ever there is Prayer, there is looking up. Prayer is the Messenger that we send up, and the eye is a second Messenger that we send after it, for Conduct; the eye carries the Candle to our Prayers, to lead them the way to Heaven, it goes before them, to point them the way, there is the eye of Devotion in Prayer, and there is the eye of contemplation, that is lift up in meditation, and the eye of faith that is lift up to God in trust, and beleiving. There is the eye of patience in hope, and the eye of attendance in giving obedience to God. Look how many heavenly duties there are, so many eyes there are. Because there is no duty or work can be done without the light of the eye, it is that that is the Guide, and light. So now, the summ of all is this, that it is a speciall act of Religion to lift up our eyes to God. It is an act of Religion, not onely for the mind, but to lift up the eyes of the body. It shall appeare to be an act of Religion, easily, an act of piety by the contrary. The Scripture useth the other, the contrary, as an act of superstition, and Idolatry. In Ezek. 18. God blames them there and threatens them, because they lifted up their eyes to the Idolls of the House of Israel, they lift up their eyes, that is, they Worshipped them; it was an act of Religion, it was religious worship they gave them, when they lifted up their eyes. When we lift up our eyes to God, it is an Act of piety, it is so, and we must make it so. There is good reason why we should make it so. We owe God the strength of our bodies, as well as of our souls. He that sayth, we shall worship God withall our soule, saith we shall worship God with all our strength. If we owe God the strength of our bodies, we owe him no part more then the eye. The eyes are the glory of the body, those Lamps have more of Heaven, then any part of the body, there is no part of the [Page 388]body that pertakes so much of Heaven, as the eye. There is no part that God bestowed so much cost on in the creation, as on the eye. Therefore the strength of the eye must returne upon him, the curiosity of the eye is such, that all the Jewells, and precious stones in the World, are not able to match the excellency of the eye. The next reason is, because when the soule is lifted up, if the eye goe with it, it makes a perfect Elevation. There is the soule for all within, and the eye carries all without, there is a perfect elevation of the whole man.
Then the third reason is, because the soule cannot be lifted up without the eye; for there is no part that the soul shews it selfe so much in, as in the eye. What ever the affection of the heart be, it will appeare in the eye. If it be sorrow, it will appeare in the eye, the eye will be dejected. If it be anger, the eye will sparkle. If it be devotion, the eye will be lift up. It is the very beames, the strength of the beames of the eye, when they are enlivened by faith, that pierce Heaven, as well as our words pierce Heaven with ejaculations. God reads the very notions, and thoughts of our hearts, in our eyes: though he need not these wayes to know them, for he reads them in the heart it selfe, but when the eye testifies them, it is a testimony of that we think, given by our eye. There are many testimonies in the lifting up the eyes to Heaven.
First, it is a testimony of a beleiving, humble heart. Infidelity will never carry a man above the Earth. Pride can carry a man no higher then the Earth neither. The proud man looks aloft, his eyes are high, yet they are below, they are upon the Earth still; the loftinesse is the lownesse; there is nothing lower then pride. The humble mans eye is aloft, though it be below, and the proud mans eye is low, though it be aloft; infidelity, and pride, [Page 389]will not carry above the Earth; but faith carries to Heaven, to the Throne of God, and looks on him as a helper, as a rewarder, and a Judge. It is a testimony of a beleiving heart.
And the lifting up of the eye, it is a testimony of an obedient heart. A man that lifts up his eye to God, he acknowledgeth thus much, Lord, I am thy Servant, he acknowledgeth that he hath all from him, his body, and his soule; his body is not his owne, his eyes are not his owne, but for Gods service; he acknowledgeth that he will dedicate to God both soule, and body, that he will subject both to his will, and appointment. It is a testimony of an obedient heart.
And it is a testimony thirdly, of a thankfull heart. A man that lifts up his eyes to Heaven, acknowledgeth that he receives every good blessing, every perfect gift from above, that he receives all from the hand of God. It is a testimony of a thankfull heart.
Then, it is a testimony of a Heavenly heart, he that lifts up his eyes to Heaven, acknowledgeth that he is weary of the Earth, his heart is not there, his hope, and desire is above. A man will cast his eye where his wishes are; he will oft cast his eyes where his heart is. Either we are all Hypocrites, or our hearts are in Heaven. If we constantly lift our eyes to Heaven, and have our hearts on Earth, we play the egregious Hypocrites with God. If we lift our eyes up to Heaven, and our hearts are not there, judge what you doe. God looks upon that heart, that sends up those eyes, and sees whither the heart be there; for the lifting up of the eyes, is a testimony of a Heavenly heart. If we lift not up the heart when we lift up the eye, we tell a lye to God with our eyes. It is a testimony of a heavenly heart.
It is a testimony of a devout heart, there is no part of [Page 390]the body besides the Tongue that is so great an Agent in Prayer, as the eye. The Tongue is the greatest in vocall prayer, but the eye must be next the Tongue, nay in one thing above the Tongue; for in Prayer the eye is the Interpreter of the heart, together with the Tongue. Nay, and further, it is not onely the hearts Interpreter, but the hearts intelligencer, which the Tongue is not; for as a man takes order for his way, he spies, and discernes what he can discover, if there be any danger; the eye is the light of all the body: So a man that humbles himselfe in Prayer, he lifts up his eyes to Heaven, he looks and spies whence Salvation comes, where he shall have help, and whence he receives comfort; the soul looks up, and the eye spies out in what distresse soever we are: If we be disconsolate, the eye looks up for comfort: If we be in persecution, the eye looks about for rest: If we be burthened, the eye looks for ease; if we be in want, the eye looks for supply, in every affliction, the eye spies out the comfort for all; the eye is the souls Intelligencer, therefore the lifting up of the eyes is the argument of a devout heart. Because all these good things come from above, from God, therefore the soule is lifted up, and whensoever the soule goes to be lifted up, the eye as a good Servant waits on it, it never goes alone.
Therefore we must labour, and exercise our selves to give God the glory of our eyes, as well as the glory of our Lips, and then we give him the glory of our eyes, when we lift up our eyes, and lift up such eyes as God requires. What eyes are those?
Let us take heed what eyes we lift up. There are adulterous eyes, there are proud, and haughty eyes, take heed of bringing these to God, close them, close them rather, wink when you come to God, open not those eyes.
First, therefore bring eyes that are chast, they are Doves eyes that must look up to that God of purity. Then, they must be humble eyes that must look to that Throne of Majestie, they must not be eyes that are fastidious, and lustfull. Then, they must be innocent eyes, not bloud-shot, not revengefull eyes, that must look up to that God of mercy, and goodnesse. O how pure had a man need to make his eyes, that will look up to God? How pure should his heart be, and his eyes be? He must be purified in every part. The eye is the purest part.
If a man doe but look upon the Sun, he cannot look with his owne eyes, but he must borrow eyes of others, both pure, and strong eyes. Now the eyes of the mind are the strongest, if the heart be kept innocent, and upright, and in purity, let us bring these eyes to God, look up to him with these eyes.
I must cut off my selfe in my Meditations, the time runs on with swifter Wings then Speech.
I goe to the next poynt. Thus much of the duty, that is, the Basis of the whole. Now the other is more speciall, the second is the patterne, the Coppy that he propounds to himselfe to write by.
There is the Coppy, it is set downe with the best advantage, if we consider the persons here meant. There are three things observable in the forme of Penning this part.
First, it is not said, simply, as Servants look to their Masters, and a Maiden to her mistresse, but as the eyes of Servants are towards their Masters, and the eyes of a Maiden [Page 392]to her Mistresse. What is the reason of this phrase? There is good reason.
Because there is a Service that is to be done to those Masters that are set over us below, even with the eye. Not with eye-service, that is, not with eye-service alone, saith the Apostle. But there is a service that is to be done with the eye. A man may shew obedience, and observance, and reverence with his eye; a man may give a shrewd, untoward answer with his eye, as well as with his Tongue. A Servant may testifie his chearfull, and diligent attendance on his Master, with his eye; if there be obedience, it will appeare in the eye.
Againe, it should be so generall a respect, and good demeanour that Servants should carry towards their Masters, that even their eyes should testifie it; their eyes should be acquainted with their Masters will, as Plau [...]us speaks well, a good Servant is so acquainted with his Masters affairs, that his very eye knowes what his Master would have; you may read it in his fore-head, though his Master speak not. And look as it is with Masters, it is Hillaries Observation. A Master may give Commands as well with his eye, as with his voyce, Non solum ore, &c. A Master will Command not onely with his voyce, but with his hand, and with his eye: so a Servant may obey, and expresse his behaviour, and respect, and carriage toward his Master, he may testifie his obedience, not onely in action, or Speech, or Tongue, but with his very eye, Non ore, &c. he eyes, and obeys with his eye, as well as with his voyce. Therefore it is, As the eyes of Servants are towards their Masters. The Servant is so carefull to content his Master, that he will not offend him so much as with his eye. There is the first Observation for the phrase. It is not simply said, as Servants, but the eyes of Servants.
Secondly, it is not said simply, as the eyes of Servants are towards their Masters, but as the eyes of Servants are towards the hands of their Masters, and the eyes of a Maiden to the hands of her Mistresse. Why is this word added? Was it not enough to say as the eyes of Servants are to their Masters? Why to the hands of their Masters, and to the hands of her Mistresse?
Yes, for very good reason. First, it is said to the hands of their Masters, and the hands of her Mistresse, as a testimony of their submission, and subjection; because it is the hand by which they governe, it is the hand by which they correct, therefore still the Servant keeps his eye upon the hand of his Master. As Plantus sayth well, it is by the hand that the Master orders, and governes, therefore the Servant hath his eye upon his hand. It is a testimony of all reverence, and a testimony of subjection, and submission, and humiliation. A dutifull Servant dares not presume to look his Master in the face, he keeps his eye onely upon his hands below.
Then, it is a testimony of his hope, it is a bountifull hand that the Master rewards with, he keeps his eyes upon his hands, thence he receives his reward.
Last of all, it is a testimony of his obedience, he looks to his hands; he looks not that his Master should speake to him alway; if it be but the pointing of the finger, but the wagging of the hand, if he know his Masters will he accounts that a Command. A Servant must not alway stay so long till his Master give him a Command, but any expression of his Master will serve the turne, it stands for a Command, for an injunction. Therefore it is well observed by one of the Heathens, and by another, backward, and forward, that as Masters should be to their Servants, so Servants to their Masters. The S [...]rvant must be to his Masters occasions, and the Master to the [Page 394]Servants, as Monosillables. What meant he by it. That if he be a good Servant he should not need to have many perswasions, and entreaties, but he should be as a Monosillable, one word should be enough. See it in higher matters, that God might shew himselfe Lord of Lords, the supreame Master, though he gave some expressions of his will in larger Commands, yet he gives the rest in a Monosillable Love, it is the whole duty of a Christian; we must be as Monosillables especially to God. The Centurion said to his Servants, to one goe, and to another come, both Monosillables in our Language. The Master should be a Monosillable to the Servant, and the Servant to the Master. One sillable is enough to a good Servant, nay, a nod, or an accent is enough; if it be but the beckning of the hand. To shew, that a good Servant is of a docible disposition, and tractable, therefore it is said, he looks to the hands of his Master, to shew that he is ready, he is at hand, he is at his Elbow; it is his joy, and delight, and glory, that he may doe with chearfullnesse, his Masters will, therefore they look to the hands of their Masters, for all these reasons it is said to the hands. That is the second expression, the eyes of Servants to the hands of their Masters.
In the third place, it is not barely said, As the eyes of Servants are to the hands of their Masters, but it is added, As the eyes of a Hand-maid are to her Mistresse. Here is mention of both Sexes, and both Governours, Master, and Mistresse, Servants, and Hand-maid. What should be the reason? To take away all scruples, and to remove all doubts.
The one to shew this, that there is obedience, attendance, and respect, and observance, and reverence due to all kind of Masters, from Servants, whither of superiour, or of inferiour Servants. Apprentices think they [Page 395]may contemne, and despise their Masters if they be poore men. No, if they be set in that relation, they are their Governours, and of what sort or quality soever they be, there is respect to be given to them. Look as it is in the other relation of Parentage; the Scripture is carefull not onely to preserve the honour of the Father, but because the Mother is more subject to be contemned, and despised, therefore it takes care to preserve the honour of the Mother, of the weaker Sex, therefore twise for once of honour to the Father, we read of honour to the Mother. And as it takes order to give respect to the Master, so to the Mistresse, they must have respect, let them be of what sex, or state, and condition soever, that are set over you.
Then, the other is doubled, Servant, and Hand-maid, to shew, that it is the duty of all Servants to doe this, of whar sex, or age soever, whether they be those that are bound, or hixed, whether they be old, or young, their eyes must be towards their Masters, not onely their eyes, but their hearts, Not with eye-service, as the Apostle sayth. Pleasing men, but for conscience serving the Lord. See, it is a point of Conscience for Servants to be dutifull to their Masters. I am glad I have the point in hand, I have oft desir'd to have an opportunity. It is your Scripture now, I pray think of it, you that are in that condition. It is a point of Conscience for Servants to give respect to their Masters, in serving them, they serve the Lord, as Serving the Lord, sayth the Apostle, not with eye-service, but with the service of the heart, they must serve them with the heart, as well as with the eye, the heart must not entertaine a hard surmise, or make an ill construction, they must not think evill of their Masters. They serve the Lord.
There is very good reason for it, because Servants [Page 396]they are not their [...]ne; he that doth eyther bind himselfe to another, or put himselfe to the jurisdiction of another, [...] the time, be it more or lesse, he is not his owne, he par [...] with himselfe, while that relation holds. There is nothing of Servants that is their owne, their Tongues are not their owne, they may not speake what they list, but what is acceptable to God. Their hands are not their owne, they may not doe what they list, but their Masters pleasure: their feet are not their owne, they may not gad whither they list, but where their Masters send them. Their eyes are not their owne, they may not looke as they list; there may be wrong, and d [...]obedience, in the looks, and God will reveng such things. They have given the interest of all their strength into the hands of their Masters, you must be Servants for Conscience sake.
Take notice of it, because this piece of the Aeconomicall body is wholly out of frame, every man almost complaines, and there is just cause. It is a very rare, and hard thing to find a conscionable Servant. Servants have gotten now the Reines on their owne necks, they have cast off the yoake. There is no man that hath a Servant, but he must look to have halfe a Master. They doe not remember that they are not their owne; they will not onely be their owne, but the chiefe, their Tongues shall be their owne, and their eyes their owne, and their hands their owne, they will doe what they list, and speake what they list, and goe where they list, and not whither their Masters send them; that they are more servile a great deale in their manners, then in their condition, they have evill Tongues, and evill eyes, and light fingers, and evill nurture every way.
I know not how it comes to passe, but it is a thing complained of by all, there is no great House especially, [Page 397]nor indeed no little House, but if they have any Servants, they are those that are untoward, there are very few good Servants. A good Servant is a great Jewell, not onely because he is usefull, but because he is rare, and their Religion is like their state, there are few of them conscionable.
Whether it be so that the fault be in your selves, or no, (it should be your duty to look whether it be so or no) that some of you when you were Servants, were such to your Masters, and God payes you in your kind. Generally such Children as we are, such Parents we prove; he that hath beene an unfaithfull Child, shall have unfaithfull Children; he that hath beene an unfaithfull Servant, shall have such Servants. Or whether you be not carefull to Teach them better, you instruct them in the mysteries of your Trades that they may serve you, but never care to instruct them in the feare of the Lord, that they may serve the Church, and serve God, and such comfort, and successe you have; because you would have them onely serve you, and not God, God orders it so, that they shall not be serviceable to you, he punisheth you. That may be another reason, you neglect them. Or whether they get these ill conditions by your example, as indeed it falls out generally, so that Servants have a tang of the qualities, and conditions of their Masters. Euripides speaks well, like Maid, like Mistresse, you may know the Mistresse by the Maid, and the Master by the Servant. They observe in you distempers, and doe you wonder that your Servants are so? They observe in their Masters dealing fraud, and cozenage, and doe you think that they will not cozen? The Maids see pride in the behaviour of their Mistresses, they are conscious to all, and they learne these documents from them. What the cause is, I know not; it is some of these causes, or [Page 398] all, but it is so, every man complaines it was never such a World for Servants.
Give me leave Brethren to speake to you that are in that inferiour condition; it becomes you to redeeme this imputation that lies on your state, and condition, it is a good state in it selfe, but you make it ill by your carriage. Remember with your selves, that though you be Servants to men, yet you are Free-men to God; he that is mans Servant, is the Lords Free-man, if he give conscionable service, serving God in his Master. Remember God will call you to account for the service you have done to your Masters, as well as of that you doe to himselfe, and of the neglect to them, as well as of himselfe. Remember how bountifully God rewarded Joseph, and Jacob, when they were Servants. Remember how he thought on the People of Israel, when they were Servants in a strang Land. Remember how Christ honoured that condition (I speake that it is much for your honour) Christ honoured it, He tooke upon him the forme of a Servant. Here is an honour done to you above your Masters; though he were Lord of all, yet here was the manifestation of his humiliation, he tooke the forme of a Servant: that if we account it an honour to our nature above Angells, that Christ tooke humane nature, and not angelicall, as indeed it was an honour, then it was an honour done to Servants, that Christ would stoop so low to take upon him the forme of a Servant. Whatsoever place, or state Christ took he honoured it, he honoured the Manger, that he made it his Cradle; and he honoured the Crosse, by that death that he was pleased to suffer, and he honoured the Grave by descending into it, and he honoured our nature in assuming it, and he hath honoured your condition, he took on him the forme of a Servant.
Learne to answer that honour, it is not an unworthy condition; labour to bring honour to your estate, to bring honour to God in your service, to bring credite to your Religion, and profession, to be better then your Masters (if they goe not along with you to Heaven) to be Children of God, to be rich in grace, to be precious to him; to give your Masters faithfull service for conscience sake. Remember these things, and stir up your selves to attaine to the purity of former times, to have the Circum volution to answer them. What was the condition of Servants in Davids time? What Servants were they? You may learne by this Scripture; David takes it for granted, he speaks of it as a thing to be presumed on, that Servants were good then. Unlesse he had knowne them to be good, he would not have borrowed the similitude, no more would I, we then would say, as Servants should be to their Masters, and not as they are. You must labour to make the times as they have been, that we may fetch the similitude from you, to say, As the eyes of Servants are to the hands of their Masters. That is the second thing, the Coppie. I am loath to breake off in the middest, the end why I chose the Text was for the last part of the words, but now it will even serve for another Sermon. There will be the duty of you that are Masters, and it wil be your shame more then of your Servants, that you doe not serve God, and there will be directions in all doubtings, and expectations to waite on God till he have mercy upon us.
SERMON II.
So doe our eyes waite upon the Lord our God, untill he have mercy upon us.
IT is a Scripture you see that runs upon similitude, and the strength, and life of a similitude is in conformity, and proportion; and in things that are proportionable, there are in the generall but two things to be considered; there is the skene, or tipe; and there is the draught that answers it. These are as two lines that run along one by another, and are measured out by the same quallity of dimension, for length, and for whatsoever else may make them conformable. And these two lines they are very observable now in this Text. There is the first the line from which the similitude is drawne, that is the exemplary line, in the first halfe of the words, Behold, as the eyes of Servants [Page 402]looke to the hands of their Masters, and the eyes of a Maiden to the hands of her Mistresse; that is the line exemplary, whence the similitude is drawne; that is the Protasis, that is the line of prescription, that is the line regulative, the line that gives law to this other line that followes. That is now the line that is conformable, the line that makes the proportion to the other line, the line that hath the similitude, and Image of the other stamped on it; that is it which is the redition, the appodesis, that which answers the former line in every proportion, in every part.
So here, face answereth face, and bone answereth bone. There is mention of Masters, and superiors in the first; of a Heavenly Master in the second. There is mention of Servants in the first; of the Servants of God in the second; of looking up in the first, of waiting in the second; of eyes corporall in the first, of eyes spirituall in the second. Onely this line exceeds the other, in this one proportion, it is drawne a little longer then the former: because Gods mercies are of an infinite longitude, there is nothing able to paralell them, Ʋntill he have mercy upon us.
Of the first of these I spake in the Fore-noone, and it was but halfe the Journey I meant then to have taken. I shall now speake to the second part, the proportionable redition; it is the writing that matcheth the Coppie that was set in the former words. If I had handled it then, it would have been but halfe an houre, I shall now lengthen it to the full, and trust your memories with that I delivered. The sum was but these two things. [Page 403]The duty of Christians, to know that they must dedicate to God, as the faculties of their mind, so the parts of their bodies, their Tongue, that is their glory, and their eyes, those are their Lamps, and the light of their bodies; and those are their perfections, if they shine in the presence of God, by looking up to him. That was the first.
Secondly, the duty that concernes you that are of the lower sort, those that are in the condition of Servants, of what sex soever, that it is a conscionable performance that God expects at the hands of Servants, to give faithfull, and constant obedience, and conformity in all things, in a submission, and subordination to God, in all things, to the will, and inclination, and direction, of their Masters. So, here is the Coppie set, and that is a good draught that must exceed it; and that must be the labour of us that are to speak, and heare of it; and I will come directly to it, and there are but these two parts of it, which are two of the foure which I mentioned in the Fore-noone.
There is the paralell that answers the Coppie before. So doe our eyes waite on the Lord our God.
And the Date, and Duration of this duty, how long it is to be continued, Ʋntill he have mercy on us.
So, these are the two things that now I am to speak of.
And the first of these is the Paralell that matcheth the Coppie, the proficiency that Christians make by the documents they have from these temporall relations; and it is set downe here by a great deale of advantage, there is never a word but hath its emphasis, and there is never a word but will require a reason to be given of it, why it stands in this place.
Why our Eyes?
Why Waiting?
Why upon the Lord?
Why another name of excellency is added, The Lord our God?
What is the extent of this So? So our eyes waite, which is the proportionable part. I say there are reasons to be given of all these, and instructions that will arise out of them.
First, why he mentions eyes, so our eyes waite? For he might have varied it, so our souls wait, which is the chiefe scope, and intention of the Psalmist. But because he had mentioned the eyes of Servants before, he mentions the eyes of Christians, the Servants of God now, So our eyes waite. It shews us thus much, that our eye is the Hand-maid of the soule, that is exercised in all those duties of piety, in which the soul is conversant. If the soul look up, the eye looks up. So the eye is a faithfull Hand-maid. The eye looks not downe when the soul looks up; it not onely looks, but waits. Therefore he mentions the eye, to shew, that the eye of a Christian must be indefatigable in looking up to God. It not onely beares a part with the soul in the act, but in the constancy. If the soule be breathing, the eye will still be darting up beames of love, and desire, to those same Hills to which the soul looks: therefore it may be added, here the eye waits, because it is but a perfunctory performance that is discharged by the eye, a man would think, I may appeale too to you, it is a great part of your religion, the lifting up the eye, if religion be to be measured by that, there is abundance of devotion. Men now, will not vouchsafe to bow the knee in prayer. I put a difference between those that are in Pews, and [...] [Page 405]are in the Isles, and between standing, and sitting, for sitting is an [...] gesture in [...] is Heavenly, [...] you stand for that purpose, [...] the [...] in prayer, it is [...], but they will not bow [...], it is but a reach [...]. The reason you desire to [...] you [...]. It [...]uts me to goe on my self [...], a [...]ections, and extravagant notions, and that is that that must be set upon the skore of repentance; it cuts me, though I love not to look about, yet to see people in prayer look every way, is this to keep the eye waiting? When the soul labours with God in prayer, the eye will strive in fellowship with it, it will embrace an act of constancy, as well as f [...]rvency. It is an evill Maid that leaves her Mistresse, it is the highest delusion of God, and deprivation of the comfort of our selves, when we give our selves to gadding, and yet come to Prayer, therefore there is somwhat in this, that he sayth the eye, not onely the eye looking, but,
The eye waiting, the reason of the second word. Now he leaves the similitude, the first line; for in the first line it is so, as the eyes of Servants looke, and the eyes of a Maiden looke, here it is the eye waits. There is good reason, to wait is more then to looke, to wait is to look constantly, with patience, and submission, by subjecting our affections, and wills, and desires to Gods will, that is to wait. David in the second part, in the second line, he gives a better word, he betters his Coppie. There is the duty of a Christian, to better his example, the eyes of Servants look, Davids eyes shall waite, So doe our eyes wait. It is true indeed, this word is not in the Originall, therefore you may observe it is in a small letter in your Bibles, to note, that it is a word of necessity, added [Page 406]for the supply of the sence, because the Holy Ghost left it not imperfect, but more perfect, that he put not in the Verb, because it is left to every mans heart, to supply a Verb to his owne comfort, and a better he cannot then this. And that this word must be added, appeares by the next words. Till he have mercy upon us. To looke till he have mercy on us, is to wait; so there is good reason why this word is added. If we look to the thing begged mercy, it is so precious that we may wait for it. It was Servants that he mentioned, and it is their duty to wait upon their Masters, they wait upon their Trenchers at meat, they wait when they goe to bed, and when they rise, they wait in every place; therefore because he had mentioned the first word, he takes the proper duty, there is nothing more proper to Servants, then waiting, and if we are the Servants of God, we must wait. There is good reason in that respect, because it is a word so significant, therefore the Spirit of God varies it, he keeps not exactly to the line, so doe our eyes looke, but, so doe our eyes wait.
Thirdly, why he makes another variation, so doe our eyes wait upon the Lord? He writes not after his Coppie, for there it is, As the eyes of Servants looke to the hands of their Masters. It should have run, So doe our eyes wait on the hand of the Lord; he sayth not so, but varies it, So doe our eyes wait on the Lord. What is the reason? It would have been too strait. Though we must wait on Gods gracious hand, both of power, that orders all things, and of bounty, that distributes all things; yet it would have been too strait; some would have imagined that there were nothing in God to be waited on, but for his bounty, and power; No, he shews that we must at large wait upon the Lord in all that belongs to him, if we have respect to his glory, and honour, we [Page 407]must wait upon his Throne, if to our vilenesse, we must waite on his Footestoole. If to his bounty, we must wait on his hand: if to his wisdome, we must wait upon his providence, if to his truth, we must wait on his promises. There is nothing in God, but it is to be waited on, in all his attributes, and relations, not onely as our Master, but as our King, as our Father, and as our Shepheard. Therefore that the Psalmist might better leave it for an enlarged supply as that a Heavenly heart might intercept it, he saith not as in the former, so doe our eyes wait upon the hand of the Lord, but so doe our eyes wait upon the Lord. That is the reason of the third variation.
There are but two observable besides, I shall stand a little longer on them, they are materiall.
The fourth is, why he doubles this word of excellency, upon the Lord our God? For one word would have served (but that no word can serve to set out that excellency, but) having named Master before, one would think it should run, so doe our eyes waite upon our Heavenly Master, as our Heavenly Lord, but he adds, the Lord our God. To shew the difference between the Masters of the World, and of him that is above. The Masters here below are Masters indeed, but they are men like our selves, our Master above is the Lord our God. The Masters here, that have dominion are Domini, but sub domino, under that great Master, but he is Dominans dominantium, the Lord of Lords. They are Masters that have their breath in their Nostrills, but he is the Master that gives life, and breath, and motion, and all things. Therefore to shew that we stand in a double Obligation to God, in our service, and attendance, he adds two words; we wait upon him as our glorious Lord, and as our gracious God, both wayes we give him our eyes and [Page 408]attendance. To shew this double obligation, observe in the first line, the prescription, the Coppie, there are both relations mentioned, and a double notion to both relations, there is Masters, and Mistresse, Servants, and Hand-maid. To note thus much, by the doubling of the one, that if there be any better service in the one sex then in the other, we are to draw the patterne from that, that we may give the purest service, and attendance to God. And noting in the other, if there be any respect due to either of those, Masters, or Mistresse, they should be both drowned, and swallowed up in our respect to God, he useth both words, to shew, that we should yeild all service to God.
St. Austin in his Commentary on the Psalmes, propounds the Question, and so doth Jerome, if that be his, he finds a double scruple, he makes two Questions. One Question is, why we are called Ansilla, in the Singular number a Hand-maid? Another Question is, why Christ is called not onely Dominus, but Domina. As the eyes of Servants wait on their Masters, so doe our eyes upon Christ. St. Austin gives this reason, and Jerome, and it is full of wit, both these predications will hold for us that are Christians. It is Servi sumus, ancilla sumus, we are both Servants, and we are the Church, we are Servants of his Handmaid. As we are the people of God, so we are called Servants; as we are the Church of God, so we are ancilla. So for the other predication, our Lord, and Saviour is both Dominus, and Domina. He is The Lord, Our Lord, because he is our God, and Domina, he must have the duty of a Mistresse, because he is the virtue, and wisdome, and excellency of God. That is Austins, and Jeromes. It is full of wit, but it is a little to adventerous. I durst hardly to mention it if it were not theirs, their wit is sweet, and in their intentions full [Page 409]of piety, but I dare not give it as a truth.
Yet there is reason to be given why both are exprest, to shew the service that we owe to God. The reason is this, both words are used, because no one word can set out any part of Gods excellency, look in what part you will. There is no one word can set out the glory of God in Heaven, therefore there are two words used, the glory of both lights, the glory of the light of the Sun, and of the Moone. There is no one word can set out to us the perfection of the robe of Christs righteousnesse, that he cloaths Beleivers with; therefore two words are used, he cloaths them with double Ornaments, of the Bride-groome, and of the Bride, Isa. 61. There is no one word can set out the propinquity of our alliance to Christ, therefore Christ sets it out by two words. He that doth the will of my Father is my Brother, and Sister. There is no one word can set out the tendernesse of the love of God, therefore it is set out by the love of both Parents, by the love of a Father, and a Mother. Can a Mother forget her Child? And as a Father pirties his Child, so the Lord hath mercy on them that feare him. In Gods love there is the love of both Parents, the constant love of the Father, and the tender love of the Mother. One word cannot set it out. So here, because all dominion is due to God, and we are to pay him, all subjection, and service, therefore one word cannot set it out, there are words of both sexes used, there is a relative to be found in both superiours, Master, and Mistresse, and inferiours, Servants, and Hand-maid. As the eyes of Servants, and Hand-maids, so our eyes waite upon the Lord our God. There is mention of both sexes in our propinquity to Christ, and his nearenesse to us; that is the reason that both these are set downe, So doe our eyes waite upon the Lord our God.
The fifth, and last, is that that makes the paralell, and [Page 410]proportion to all the former, there hangs the meaning, So. As the eyes of Servants, So doe our eyes. And here now there is a great deale of matter in this word. It argued a sweet temper in the Prophet David, that he that was so great a Prince, and King, yet thought it his greatest honour to call himselfe by the name of Gods Servant. Nay, there was yet a greater submission, he did not onely reckon himselfe in the number of Gods Servants, but he learned this lesson from the duty that Servants give their Masters, he stooped so low as to men of meane condition to be instructed.
It is a lesson you may learne from your Servants, see what duty they give you, give you the same to God. So it seems to be but one argument, but there are foure in it.
First, De facto, from the thing that was done, as Servants give all respect to their Masters, so will we to God.
Then, De jure, as Servants should give respect to their Masters, so will we.
It is an argument taken from the equality, as, so, we will doe it so chearfully as they doe, our delight shall be in the Lord, as they delight in their Masters. We will doe it so properly as they doe, we will wait on him in all things, whatsoever he Commands us, we will doe; so they doe to their Masters: we will doe it as plainly, and evidently. A good Christian looks on God so plainly that he considers him as neare him as the Master is to the Servant, God is alway at hand. What shall I say? So, that is, so excellently, so constantly, and comfortably; it is an argument taken from equality.
Nay further, it is an argument that may be prest from a greater dependence. So, nay much more shall our eyes wait on the Lord. There is the true height of the argument. [Page 411] We have more reason to wait upon God, then Servants on their Masters. Servants have a compensation, and they deserve it for their work, and service; we doe no service for God that deserves any thing. Servants owe obedience to their Masters, not simply, but in subordination to God; we owe duty, and respect to God simply. Servants, their eyes are fixed upon their Masters here on Earth, our service is to be continued in Heaven. Servants doe it for a time, our service lasts alwayes. Servants doe it for men of the same condition with themselves; they give obedience to their Masters, and yet have fellowship of nature with them, and have priviledges, and prerogatives of grace, commonly, they have the same title to Heaven, the same fellowship of the Spirit, yet they give true obedience to their Masters, though they have fellowship in the Spirit, and community of nature. There is no such community between our great Master, and us Christians, there is an infinite distance between God, and us, therefore we must doe more. God is infinitly gracious, he powres out more blessings, we have more good from him, so then, we should not onely doe so, but more.
Therefore that is it now, that Christians will lay hold on, to force the word; as David betters the coppie, so let us better the similitude of David, as Servants, so we, nay more.
But I must recall the word. O it were happy if we gave so much as Servants to their Masters. Where is the man to be found that gives more obedience to God, then Servants to their Masters, or that gives so much? Who gives so much to God as his Hireling doth to him? Who walks so faithfully to God, as a Servant that is hyred but for one Weeke doth to his Master? That is, who gives so much service to God, as a good Servant to a good [Page 412]Master? Nay more, as a good Servant to a bad Master? Nay further, as the worst Servant to any Master? There is not the worst Servant, but he gives obedience to any Master generally better then we doe to God. In the fore-noone I told you it was a fault, Servants are grown to an ill passe, they are unfaithfull; but now, Masters will justifie Servants, if the Servants be ill, the Masters are worse. There is not the worst Servant but may put us to [...]lush, when we consider our selves in the obedience we owe to God; because there is not the worst Servant but gives better, and more. Compare the particulars.
The worst Servant can but dela [...], and wast his Masters goods, and they are but temporall, but we doe the graces of Salvation, and the Talents that God hath given us; not onely the Talents of life, and health, and strength, and ri [...]hes, that we wast on pleasures, but the Talents of grace, and gifts, and the hope of Heaven, we delapidate out our Masters goods.
The worst Servants murmure when they are ill used by their Masters; we grudge, and repine when God poures plenty in our laps.
The worst Servant sleeps when his Master is absent; we sleep in our Masters presence, when he is speaking to us. Not thinking that it is the Ordinance of God; we will not take off our selves. It is not onely an irreligious, but an uncivill thing. Infirmities will grow, I yeild to it, but let us strive against them, we sleep in our Masters presence.
The worst Servant can but despise, and contemne his Master, he can but neglect his Commands, and his worke, and that work is corporall, we neglect the work of our Master, and it is a spirituall work, the great work of his glory, that brings good to our selves. We are worse then [Page 413]the worst Servant: there is not the worst Servant in the World, but may be justified by the obedience that we give to God. Examine it by these two perticulars; we are glad to heare of God as a Father; see if we account him a Master: put the two Questions in the Prophet. If I be a Master, where is my feare? If I be a Father where is my honour? If God be our Lord, and Master, where is his honour, and feare? Here are the two Questions.
First, if God be our Master, where is our livery? Servants goe in their Masters cloath without shame. When I speake of a badge, I speake not of the spirituall badge of Christianity, but of the temporall badge, for cloaths are of Gods bestowing.
There are the spirituall cloaths, the habite of the mind, we cast off that. For that livery, what consists it in? In righteousnesse, and holinesse. Doe we desire to adorne our minds with these? Are we attired in our Masters livery? To weare his collours? We cannot judge of the habite of the mind.
Look on the habite of the body, are you in your Masters livery now a dayes? Doth God prescribe such vanities, and follies, that Creatures should delight to make themselves Puppits, that they must be flouted at, doth God prescribe such apparell? Rich apparell is as due to them that are great, as meane apparell to them that are inferiour. So that there be due order, and caution kept, that they estrangenot the mind from God, that they take not up too much time, that it be in the compasse of sobriety. But this makes Christianity disdained, we steale all from God. Is this Gods livery? Did he appoint you to goe with naked Breasts, and naked Armes? Did not he appoint apparell to cover the shame of sin? Did any of the Apostles prescribe it so? See what the Apostle sayth, you are to be adorned as becomes godlinesse, and [Page 414]the profession of Christ, modesty, and religiously, and decently. Are you in Gods livery? Is Christ your Master? If you be, then you may make a good account at the last day; but if there be a distinction to be made, there it will appeare who are his Servants.
Secondly, if God be your Master, where is your obedience? Obedience is the peoper duty of Servants; take away obedience, you destroy the nature of Servants. If we give obedienco to God, where are Gods Commands? What are Gods Commands? St. Austin goes about to see if he can reckon them. Sayth he, God might have said if his nature were capable, as other Masters say to their Servants, wait upon me to bed, while I rest, wait upon me to the Bath, while I wash me; wait at my Table when I take sustenance. No, God needs not these inferiour services; but then, what doth he command? Wait upon me in mine Ordinances, and in my Commands, in my service, in my love, and feare, that I require at thy hands. Here is the rule, are these those that we keep? If God be our Master, where are his Commands? Where is our work? Doe we think the work of Christianity, the work that God hath appointed us? Doe we think that that was the end why we were sent into the World, to work out our Salvation? If we think not of this, we are not Servants. There is not the worst Servant but he comes into his Masters House to doe service. We have entered into our Masters house, we have taken Presse-money to be Gods Souldiers, and to be his Servants, then, where is his work? Is that left undone? Look but what Christ will say at the last day, when they shall be called to account. Well done good and faithfull Servant. Take away the unprofitable Servant. Certainly, if Christ be the God of truth, and the Gospell the word of truth, these words shall be said at the last day, where is thy work? [Page 415]Where is thy account? What hast thou done? How hast thou behaved thy selfe? If we cast off Gods Commandements, we cast off our relation: if we be not under Command, we are not under a Lord.
O Beloved, recall your selves, remember that it is that that the beame of Christianity hangs on; it is a high honour to be Gods Servant, more then to be the Heire of the World. O what a credit is it to retaine to such a Master! To belong to God, what an honour is it! He is such a Master that promiseth better freedome then other Masters; and ties himselfe to us, and us to him in more Obligations, and sets us an easier task, but to work out our owne Salvation; and payes us better wages. Take all the Princes in the World, that are so great, and glorious, and so able to reward their Servants, put them altogether, they are as the dust of the Ballance, both they, and their rewards, in comparison to the reward that God gives to the worst Servant of his. Stir up your selves from the consideration of Servants. God gives you out comfort, and blessing, stir up your selves to give true, and faithfull service to Christ. Never look on your Servants, but think you are Gods Servants. When your Servants testifie their obedience to you, make Davids use of it, bring it to this lesson, if we cannot exceed these Servants, remember to equall them, So, So doe our eyes.
The equality will appeare by comparing, so you shall see, both the duty of good Servants to their Masters, and of Christians to God.
First, good Servants delight in their Masters presence, so should we in the presence of God.
Secondly, good Servants put on the same affections with their Masters. A good Servant as Euripides sayth, rejoyceth if his Master be chearfull, and grieves if his Master be sorrowfull, he puts on the same affection. We [Page 416]must put on the same affection with Christ, and God, doe I not hate them that hate thee? Doest thou love them that God hates? We must put on the same affections with God (though we must hate none) put on Christs affection, walke in love, be humble, and mercifull, as he is. This is to have the nature of Servants.
Thirdly, Servants are not Sui juris, to walke where they list, and doe what they list, but they must doe the will of their Masters, they are not at their owne appointment, no more are we, we are not our owne, we are not Sui juris, your Master hath bought you, and redeemed you out of captivity.
Servants will greive, to heare the name of their Masters evill spoken of. He is an unworthy Servant that can heare the name of his Master touched, and doth not as far as is modest, to his power vindicate it. So we must greive, and be zealously affected when we heare that sacred name blasphemed, by which we are called.
A Servant is sorry if his Masters affaires succeed not well; he labours to accommodate his Master, and to content him in every thing. It is a great discontent to a Servant, if things thrive not with his Master. So we should greive, when Gods affairs goe not well on (though God will make them succeed, yet) when things goe not well with the Church, and Children of God, we should lay it to heart.
Againe, good Servants wait upon their Masters for all things, for Meat, and Drink, and Cloaths, and Wages, and Provision, and Custody, and Defence, and when they get these things, when they have Wages from them, they give them thanks, though they have wrought hard, and they pay them upon Covenant made. God gives plenteous wages, let us be thankfull to him, and wait upon him for all we have, as Servants upon their Masters.
Againe, good Servants doe not take upon them to prescribe their Masters, either time, or manner; they will not tell their Masters what they desire to doe, and what they will have themselves, but they wait on their Masters, to receive their direction. We must not prescribe God, leave God to his way, though we see things improbable, God can work it out, we must leave him to his wisedome, he will bring things to passe; we must not put trust in meanes, and rules, but leave God to his prescriptions.
Lastly, good Servants beare their Masters name, and not onely apply themselves to the Commands of their Master, but to the desires of their Master. They alway consider themselves to be in that condition, that they look to give an account. Good Servants they are not onely tender of their Masters temporall goods, but of their Masters safety. A good Servant will venture his life for his Master, especially in a good cause.
O then, let us goe, and be like minded; put all these together, and by the consideration of these things provoke our selves to the faithfull obedience, and service that belongs to God. Let us mold our selves with these resolutions. If we be Servants, for shame, for shame, doe somewhat that belongs to Servants. Let us not be content to equall the Coppie, but labour to exceed it; not onely to say, As the eyes of Servants, so our eyes, but as the eyes of Children to their Parents, so are our eyes to God. As the eyes of Subjects are to their Prince, so are our eyes on God: and as the eyes of Sheep, are fixed upon the Shepheard, so are our eyes on God.
As the eyes of Creatures are upon their Creator, and the eyes of the redeemed upon their Saviour, so our eyes are fixed upon the Lord our God. In all these relations we will not onely labour to equall the duty, but to exceed it, [Page 418]and not so onely, but more. So I have done with the first thing, the paralell, wherein David endeavours to match the Coppy he had propounded, As the eyes of Servants are towards their Masters, so are our eyes on the Lord our God. And the reason of every word.
Now the last thing is the date, and duration.
There are but two words, they are not long in pronunciation; but they are very long in signification. They are so long that they reach to perpetuity both wayes. For first, there is no end of Gods mercy, that is one word. And then, there must be no period set of our duty, and waiting, Ʋntill he have mercy on us. That word seems to be as long as the other. Indeed it is true, in it selfe it is not long, because God is not long in shewing mercy, he is quick, if we should wait upon him onely till he shew mercy, we should wait now, and no longer, we should cease presently: for he shews mercy alwayes. No, but it is to be continued by many enlargements, therefore briefly, the sum of both words is this. In one word, the word mercy, David sets downe the scope at which every Christian aimes after the glory of God, in shooting up all those Arrows of love, and obedience, and feare, that he sends up to God, the end, and aime of all is this, that he may attaine mercy, he looks up to God for mercy. Mercy that is of a larg signification, we can beg nothing of God which is not mercy. If a man be disconsolate, he looks to God for comfort. If there be a doubtfull heart that looks up to God for resolution. If there be a blind heart, that looks for illumination: of a wavering heart, that looks for stablishing; all these are mercies, because they are all given in mercy. Every good thing is a mercy, [Page 419]because it is given in mercy. If a man be in persecution, peace is a mercy. If he be in trouble of Conscience, ease is a mercy. If he be in anguish, if he be in any exigent, deliverance is a mercy. If he be in pangs of Conscience, quiet is a mercy. All is mercy, he that waits on God for mercy, waits for every good thing.
Secondly, the other word, Ʋntill, shews us thus much, what the period is, that a Christian sets himselfe in the line of obedience. It hath the same period that Donec untill, untill he shews mercy. Shall we think that David did meane to wait on God untill he had mercy, and then to fix his eyes upon the Earth againe? No, much more then, therefore know that the word Donec in Scripture, doth not alway signifie a determinate time, but an infinite time, untill signifies eternity in two places. One in the Gospell, Joseph knew not Mary untill shee had brought forth her first Borne Son; not then, nor after, because shee continued alway a Virgin. But more plainly in Psal. 110. The Lord said to my Lord, sit on my right hand, untill I make thine enemies thy Foot-stoole. Doe you think that Christ shall sit at Gods right hand no longer then till all things be subdued in the end of the World, and that then he shall give over his session, and his Kingdome cease? God forbid, but untill is for ever. So here, Our eyes wait on the Lord till he have mercy on us. Not as we should make a cessation then, when God hath shewed mercy. But as St. Chrysostome very well, he speaks not onely for a short time, as long as God shews mercy, but for all times. What doe I take Chrysostome, heare David expound himselfe, Psal. 62. My throat is dry, my heart is weary, mine eyes faile with waiting. He looked on God so long till his eyes failed, and he gives not over then, he waits still. A Christian must wait alwayes upon God. So that word hath both an inclusive, [Page 420]and an exclusive force. So shall our eyes wait on the Lord, untill he shew mercy. That is, if he doe shew mercy, we will wait, or if he doe not. If he send it speedily, or if he doe not, still God is to be waited on. We now, if God doe not send mercy, we will wait on him with contentation, or if he doe shew mercy we will wait on him with acknowledgement. If God delay mercy, we will wait with patience; if he speedily send mercy, we will wait on him with thankfullnesse; we will wait on him till then, and much more, after. Ʋntill, that is, I will wait on him then, and now, and alway, we will never end this work. So the point is this,
He waits on God in his owne occasions, though God suspend, and seeme to absent himselfe. He waits in all the occasions of the Church. If God correct, he waits that things may be better; if God send blessings, he still waits on him, that God may continue the mercies. Here is the point, a Christian must not give over waiting on God, especially in cases of extreamity. When we come to beg any mercy, spirituall, or temporall, of God, if God bestow it on us, then we are said to wait till then, because then we obtaine our desire; we wait for other mercies alway, for generall mercies every day.
And it is a point now worth the considering in these times, because the state of our times is so, that every man almost is ready to let goe his confidence. If things succeed not in every perticular according to our expectations, and desires, then we think the whole Chaine of providence is dissolved, if one linck be loosed, we think [Page 421] all the businesse is overturned, and all our hopes disappointed, if God answer us not in our time upon every occasion. The reason is, we know not what it is to wait on God.
Beloved, it is true, if God were tied to one way, or meanes, or to one time, or to any one person, or to any one instrument, there were good cause that we should suspect our hold in the successe of the affaires of the Church at all times, then we had good cause to be fearefull. But God is not straightened so much, he hath wayes that we know not, and times that we understand not of; and persons he can make to spring out of the Ashes of them that are taken away, that are contemptible in our eyes, and God can strengthen them, though they be as the shaking of an Olive. God will perfect this work if we be not the impediment, if our sins stay him not, if we wait. It is true, I confesse it pleaseth me exceedingly, and I congratulate, and rejoyce: your desires almost as much affect me with joy, as the other with sorrow, to see men in amazement at such a time, It is a signe of your love to the Church beyond the Seas: yet how unacceptable was it upon the first relation? No man knew what to speake, or what to think? It is a signe that Religion hath taken some impression. It is a signe that you have a simpathy with the Servants of God, it is a signe that you have the affections of Servants towards God. But for all this, take heed while you doe right to the Servants of God, that you doe not injury to God himselfe: because he is faithfull that hath promised. Remember he orders the affairs himselfe. God can raise up a Josuah in Moses room; I rather use the word, because I am very much delighted with the Simile of that noble, victorious Prince, he was a Moses, Was, said I? O that is a wounding word that you cannot endure: O that I could [Page 422]say he is, and yet I cannot say the contrary, we are kept betweene hope, and feare, though it be more to be feared then hoped, in that particular I am afraid. But whether was, or is, like Moses he was, and if he be, Is, God was with him as he was with Moses, in the leading of his People. He came into Germany as Moses into Aegypt, with a greater band, but a small traine in respect of the Enemies, but God turned his weaknesse to strength. He was faithfull as Moses was, he sought not himselfe as Moses did not. Moses brought the Children of Israel out of the Furnace; he brought the poore afflicted of Germany, a good way out of the Furnace. And now that all may be like Moses, Moses Sepulcher is not known to this day, and the life, or death of that excellent Prince, is not yet knowne to this day, like Moses Sepulcher.
There is yet our perplexity, yet there is our comfort; there is some comfort in that word that it is uncertaine: for that that is uncertaine may be otherwise; O, but I think that it may be. Howsoever be it so, or otherwise, God hath done his part; he hath not left us without a comfort. See but how he hath tempered sad Tidings with a mixture of comfort; he hath tempered the losse with gaine, there is sorrow with joy, there is feare with hope, there is losse with Victory.
Why then, if God doe thus to us, and so feed us with his mercy, and support our longanimity, if he ply us thus, have we not reason to wait upon him?
Let us now run to this word in the Text. Behold, as the eyes of Servants wait on their Masters, so doe our eyes wait on God till he have mercy on us, and alwayes, but esspecially then. For did you but know the comfort that comes by hope, and expectation; innumerable comforts come from hope.
Hope holds life, and soule together, if thing [...] goe ill; hope continues us still in life till things goe better.
Hope is the Pillar of the wavering soule; hope is the Ladder that hath one end in Earth, and another in Heaven: hope waits for all the good things that God hath promised.
Hope is the Anchor of the soule, as the Apostle compares it. Nay, not onely the Anchor sayth St. Chrysostome, but the Ship to that good Anchor. It must needs be well when it is both; the Ship must ride safe, for the Anchor is hope, it must be safe it selfe, for upon it is the Ship, the Ark, that carries the Saints through the troubles of this World; it is the Anchor that makes us keep our riding, that we dash not on the Shelves, and Rocks that encounter us.
It is a better Anchor then other Anchors, they are alway below the Ship, at the ground; but this Anchor is above, it is not fastened in Earth, but in Heaven.
How sure would a Ship be if it were fastened aloft, to Heaven, if God had the Tacle in his hand. God hath the Cable of this Anchor in his hand. Faith is the Cable, hope is the Anchor; the Ship will ride safe if the Anchor be in Heaven.
Let us waite, we have good cause to wait, he is powerfull and can doe more, he is gracious and will doe: nay further, he is faithfull, and hath done, and will doe abundantly, beyond our expectation, and he that hath begun, will perfect it.
O therefore let us acquaint our souls with waiting. We are so impatient, that if God give us not all at the first call, what our hearts are prompt to suggest, we think all is lost. O, if we had hope, the nature of hope is to abide, and stay Gods leasure. Hope is never frustrate. See it in the example of the Saints.
David, I waited patiently on the Lord, and God heard me. It is confirmed, and ratified by promises. Solomon sets one, Waite on the Lord, and he will save thee. David another, Wait on the Lord, and he will preserve thy soule; Wait patiently on the Lord, and he will bring it to passe. We have it ratified by promise. Nay, in experience, who ever waited, and was frustrated? Our Fathers trusted in God, and were not ashamed, he gave them their hearts desire: and he hath exceeded ours; therefore have recourse to that Anchor, and learne what it is to wait on God, that we may say as Job, Though he kill me, I will trust in him. Though he disappoint all, I will hope; my hope, and waiting shall be placed on God, my trust shall be in him, he never suffered, that staid his leasure to be ashamed; they were had in remembrance. Therefore our eyes shall wait on him as the eyes of Servants; nay, not onely so, but if that be not enough, we wil not onely wait but hang upon him, & not onely so, but in a holy sence wrestle with him by Prayer, as Jacob did, that he would be mercifull to his People, that he would take care still of that little part of the Ark, floating on the Waters. Nay, we will not onely wait upon him as Servants, but as Children; and not onely with the eyes of Children, but with the Teares of Children, with eyes fixed, and hands spread, and knees bowed, with lips opening, and hearts mounting, we will wait upon him; that this hope may be fixed in all our faces, and shine in all parts: thus if we doe we shall make the Text compleat.
For conclusion of all. There are but two things that may perplex us, uncertainty, and feare. Ʋncertainty, that is one wrack, and torment; and feare is another. This hope, and waiting will stablish the soule in both. Take the rule of both. For uncertainty, doe as Hezekiah did, take these letters of uncertaine rumours, and spread them [Page 425]before the Lord. For the feare, let us take our selves, and cast our selves before the Lord, at his Footstoole. For the uncertainty, let that be the Scripture. Habak. 2. The Vision is yet for an appointed time, but in the end it shall speake, and shall not lie. It shall come, and shall not tarry. Though it tarry, yet we will wait for it. For the feare, let this be the word to fix our hearts, that David hath given opportunity to handle this day. Behold, though our feares be great, yet our hopes are some: therefore as the eyes of Servants look to the hands of their Masters, and the eyes of a Maiden to the hands of her Mistresse, so doe our eyes wait upon the Lord our God, untill he have mercy on his people.
THE Geust-Chamber.
DELIVERED IN TVVO SERMONS, BY That Learned, & reverend Divine RICHARD HOLSWORTH, Doctor in Divinity, somtimes Vice-Chancellour of Cambridge; Master of Emmanuel Colledge, and late Preacher at PETERS POORE in LONDON.
Behold I have prepared my dinner, my Oxen and my Fatlings are killed, and all things are ready: Come into the Marriage.
LONDON, Printed by M. Simmons in Alders-gate-streete. 1650.
SERMON I.
And ye shall say to the good man of the house, the Master saith unto thee where is the Guest Chamber where I shall eat the Passover with my Disciples? And he shall shew you an upper Room furnished, there make ready.
THIS Text is not the Scripture for the day, but it is next of kin to it; it is the Story for the day, though not the Chapter, for it is the very same Story that out of another Evangelist is appointed for the Gospell of this day, and you lately heard it read to you. But I chose rather to handle it out of St. Luke, because that part which makes for my purpose is [Page 430]more fully set downe by him. And indeed betweene the two Evangelists, in the recording of the Story we shall find that there is some difference, though it may be easily salved: For St. Matthew in Chap. 26. he so relates it; as if the motion of preparing the Passover, came first from the Disciples of Christ: but St. Luke in this Chapter, he so relates it, as if the motion of preparing the Passover, came first from Christ, but the very next words doe make it plaine to us, where he shews, that the first motion of the thing came from Christ; but the first motion of the place came from the Disciples of Christ: Therefore St. Matthew when he tells us of the Disciples of Christ propounding to their Master concerning the preparation of the Passover, I suppose the first precept went from Christ, he gave them charge to goe and prepare, as it is in Luke; then they goe and propound the Question concerning the place, Where wilt thou that we prepare?
And both these considerations even in the entrance of this Scripture, might be usefull for us; for, in the Narration that is made by St. Matthew, we have here propounded to us, what is the duty of a godly Servant, he will put his Master in mind of matters that are weighty, and important, not onely such as concerne the world, but such as concerne Religion. If we follow the relation of St. Luke, there is set downe the duty of a godly, and religious Master, to call upon his Servant to excite him to be frequent, and zealous, in the work of the Lord, in the service of God. According to the method that St. Matthew followes, there we may see the part of a religious people, of a good Flock, they will in case even speake to their Pastor, and call upon him for the practise of those duties that belong to him, and we will take it well at your hands. Christ himselfe was pleased to suffer [Page 431]himselfe to be remembred by his Disciples: God himselfe suffereth himselfe to be remembred by us, when we call for those things we need. But if we follow the method of Luke, so you shall see what is the duty of a carefull, vigilant Pastor, he will oft stir up his People, his Flock, his Parish, to consider what they are doing when they come to the service of God, to whose house they come, whose Table they repaire to, whose Word they heare, before whome it is that they cast downe themselves; still he will call upon them to prepare for the Passover.
Were I guilty of any great neglect, Beloved, I would hope that some of you would be so friendly as to call upon me, to put me in mind; and yet I have cause to suspect that rather the most would be so negligent as to let me alone, willing to enjoy in my idlenes their owne security. Therefore you shall give me leave now to prevent you, as Christ did here his Disciples, to speake to you that you make ready for the Passover; the Passover, why is there any Passover now to be kept among Christians? Yes, if you doe not know it the Apostle will tell you that Christ is our Passover, 1 Cor. 5.7. He that prepares himselfe for the applying of the death of Christ, and the procuring of himselfe greater interest in the merit of his Passion, he prepares for the Passover. You know, as Christ said to his Disciples, that within these few dayes, after two or three dayes, the time will come about wherein we celebrate the memoriall of his Passion, the time of his Resurrection; and this is another Passover, the Christians Easter is his Passover: and if there were not this, yet the remembrance of that work, about which we are conversant this day. As Christ is the Passover in the substance of the thing, so the Sacrament that he instituted, his last Supper, that is as the Passover, [Page 432]in the memoriall of the benefite, it is the Sacrament that came in the room of the other; the Lords Supper, that is the Christians Passover also, and you know that those dayes of receiving, they hasten upon you, the next Sabbaoth, the next Friday, this very day.
Give me leave then, to call upon you againe, that you will be pleased to make ready, to prepare your selves for those times that are to come after, and to come with preparation. Now for this purpose I am sent to you, and come to you at this time, as the Disciples were sent to the good man of the house, here it is the same word I bring to you, give me leave to aske, where is the Guest-Chamber? It is the same Master of us all that hath sent me to you, the good Master, the great Master, the very Master, that speaks here in the Text, goe and prepare.
From Vers. 14. to Vers. 21. is set downe to us the manner of the celebration, the sollemnizing, and keeping the Passover, and the celebrating of Christs last Supper. From Vers. 8. to Vers. 14. is set downe the preparation that was made for the keeping, and the celebrating of it. In Vers. 13. there you have the preparation actuall. In the Verse before, you have the directions for the preparation, and they are principally two. There is one direction that Christ gives them at their first entry into the Citty, they shall meet a man bearing a Pitcher of water. The other direction that Christ gives them, is when they shall enter into the House, they shall then speake to the good man of the house, and say thus and thus to him, that is in Vers. 11. & 12. So now, in these two [Page 433]Verses I would intreat you to consider onely these 3 things.
There is the person to whom Christ sends them.
And there is the Message that they are to deliver to him, a forme of words that Christ prescribes them.
Then, the third is the Successe, and the satisfaction that they shall receive upon this motion made to him.
I begin with the first, and that is the person to whome Christ sends them; here it is in the Greek, the Master of the house, the Latine word is, the Father of the Family; the English Translation renders it oft in the Gospell, the good man of the house. The Greek word that sets downe to us most properly the civil respect, the Ruler of the Family; the Latine word sets downe the naturall respect, the Father of the Family; the English sets out best to us the Christian respect, it is most Christian, it sets downe the religious respect, the good man, that is, the chiefe, the best man in the house.
Four times in the Gospell I find this word thus translated, the good man of the house, in Mat. 24.12. If the good man of the house (that is, the Master of the house) kn [...]w at what houre the Thiefe would come. Likewise in Mat. 20. where it is said that those that received the penny from [Page 434]the Lord, murmured; the Servants murmured against the good man of the house, against him that paid them, and here in this place I cannot but delight my selfe with the Translation, with the Interpretation of the word, that they should so happily light upon this word, which hath the propriety onely in our English tongue, as to Translate the Master of the house, the good man of the house, the very interpretation of the word will shew us thus much: that ‘Those that are eminent in place, should be eminent in piety.’
If there be any piety, or goodnesse to be found in a Citty, or in house, it is to be presumed, that it is, or should be in him that is the head, and chiefe; God expects it more at such mens hands, by way of thankfullnesse, because he hath given them more mercies, the whole is theirs, he expects it from them by way of duty, because he hath given them a greater account, they are to answer, not for themselues alone, but for others committed to their charge, they should be examples of piety, they should prescribe it to others. Otherwise, if the great wheele be out of frame, it is much to be feared that the lesser wheels wil not keep a regular motion. Servants, and Children, usually tread in the steps of those Aeconomicall Kings, and it is a rare sight to see, and to find a sober Family, where the Master of the house is given to revelling; or a Family that is chast, if the Master be wanton; or a Family that is religious, if the Master or Mistresse be prophane.
Therefore it will be your care Beloved, to uphold the word, and to continue to your selves, the comfort of this excellent interpretation, that still the Master of the [Page 435]house may relish the good man of the house. Indeed then goodnesse came to be neglected, when man came to affect greatnesse most; and it is the affectation of the words Lord, and Lady, and Sir, that makes men so far to neglect goodnesse, and the name too of good man of the house.
But yet there is a way to preserve it, if you be those that governe your Servants righteously, that teach, and nurture your Children in the feare of the Lord, that set examples of piety to all. This name will still be preserved, otherwise if you set evill examples to your Servants, if you read lessons of luxury, never perswade your selves, though you have the right, yet you loose this name, it will be the Master of the house, but not the good man of the house; it will not be the good man, but the bad man of the house, when men speake of you; that onely by the way.
We see what the name is whereby he is exprest. There are two things that I meane to consider in this point.
The name appellative that is exprest, the good man of the house.
His name proper that is concealed, his name is not set downe, onely the Disciples are directed to the chiefe, goe to the Master of the Family; Christ tells not them, nor the Evangelist tells us, what the mans name was, none of all the Evangelists set it downe.
There are divers of the Ancients, that torture themselves very much, to find out who this man should be, notwithstanding that the Gospell doth not set downe to us, neither his condition of life, or the place, or scituation of his house in Jerusalem; nay, not so much as his name, who he was. Some there are, that would have it to be Simon the Leaper, he at whose house Christ but [Page 436]six dayes before, was entertained. But that is impossible, for his house was at Bethanie, and this house was at Jerusalem, that they were sent to. Nycephorus is very earnest to have it to be the house of John the Evangelist, a house, sayth he, that he changed with Cayphas the high Priest, for certaine other possessions that he had in Galilee, and this good man here spoken of, was his farmer, or Tenant, that kept the house at that time; to him they were sent. A meere conjecture that hath no ground, or any circumstance of a ground.
Of all other, the most probable that some gives, is that it was the house of Mark, the same house that Peter came to, when he was delivered by the Angell, and there is this probability that indeed it seems to be the house of some clandestine Disciple of Christ, some of those that were well-affected to Christ, though there were some of his Disciples that durst not appeare to be so, because of the people: we read of diverse, John 12. such as Joseph, and Nychodemus, and Mark, and to this house they think these Disciples were sent; but yet it is probable, but no certainty; it is better to let goe these curiosities, and look to the reason. What should be the reason that Christ doth not point out the name of this man to his Disciples, nor the Evangelist to us.
In this other, the Fathers are as much different from one another, in giving the reasons of the concealment of the name, as they are in other places very sollicitous to find it out, and the reasons are many that are given, why at this time Christ when he sent his Disciples, and the Evangelist when he recorded the story, did not tell the name of the man.
St. Ambrose gives this reason, his name is therefore concealed here, of purpose, sayth he, to note that he was some meane obscure man whom they had not knowne [Page 437]ever the better, if Christ had named him, he was of inferiour note, Ideo nomen non, &c. sayth Ambrose, therefore, his name is not assigned, that we may conceive him to be some such man of inferior quality; but the context will not beare this reason: the next Verse that followes, the second Verse of the Text, we see he provides, and makes ready a Roome large, and furnished, as the word in Mark will beare it, a Roome adorned, and beautified with Hangings, and other good Furniture, that must not be supposed to be the Roome, or the house of a man of such inferior note as Ambrose would have it.
Hillarie gives this reason of the concealment of the name, because (sayth he) there was a new name to be given to all Beleivers after, therefore the notice of the old name is not taken of this man among other Christians, he was to have the name of Christian, Non dum Christiani nominis, &c. saith he, the honour of the christian name was not yet imposed upon Beleivers, and there was another name after to be added, therefore because diverse of them were to lose their old name, it was to be swallowed up, and they were to be called Christians, therefore his name is not named; but this will not stand neither, for by the same reason none of all the Disciples should have beene named, for they were after pertakers of the name of Christians, yea, and the name of Apostles, and yet ever, and anon they are named.
There are others that think the reason of the concealment of the name was, because Christ would take occasion hereby to give them a testimony of his omniscience, that he doth, by telling them of meeting a man with a Pitcher of water, and because he meant to describe the house after this fashion, therefore he sends them to a house in generall, that they should not know whose house to enquire for, he tells them not the name, because [Page 438]they should goe upon that mark that Christ had given them; goe and you shall meet a man with a Pitcher of water; this is very probable, but this gives not full satisfaction, because if Christ had told the name of this mans house, it had been an argument of his omniscience; notwithstanding, because he gave them such a note and mark to know it by, that they should meet that man with a Pitcher of water. Just such a signe as Samuel the Prophet gave Saul when he departed from him, sayth he, When thou art gone from me thou shalt meet in the plaine going up to Mount Tabor, three men with three Kids, and three loaves, and a Bottle of Wine. As he there by the spirit of Prophesie, did tell him what kind of persons he should meet, so Christ takes the same note and marke, whereby to describe this mans house to them, therefore for all this he might have named him.
Others think the reason should be, that no man is named, to note, that all men are invited to this new Passover, that Christ would keep, therefore no man is named; that is the reason of St. Jerome, venerable Bede, and others, Ʋt omnis sciant se, &c. that all men might know themselves invited to the communication of those Mysteries. That this great solemnity of keeping the Passover, and especially of the institution of Christs last Supper, might be made open, and plaine, and manifest to all, therefore to shew that all were invited, none was named, this is a good reason, but it is not textuall, it is not substantiall, for by the same argument then, there should none of those have been named that sate downe with Christ, not he that leaned upon his bosome, none of those that were his Auditors at any time, when he delivered the Mysteries of Salvation, the Mysteries of the Gospell.
Therefore in the last place, others give this reason, that is the most proper, that therefore the man is not [Page 439]named, because Judas should not know which was the house where Christ kept the Passover, and so should not prevent him by betraying him to the Pharisees, that is the reason that is given by Euthymius, Theophilact, Cyrill, Ne Judas traderet ante celebrationem paschatis, sayth Cyrill, least Judas should have betrayed him, peradventure before he had celebrated the Passover, and made all things ready, least Judas should have told the Pharisees. Now when Judas knew not the house, Christ that knew all things meant to prevent him, that though he had Covenanted with the Pharisees before to betray him, he could not tell the house till he came with Christ, and so could not betray him so soone. This is a most proper and probable reason, yet there may be two added to this, no lesse probable, and profitable.
One is, the reason why Christ did not name him to the Disciples.
And the other, why the Evangelist doth not name him to us.
Why Christ did not name him to the Disciples, because he was an unknowne Stranger, Chrysostome toucheth upon this reason, sayth he, he was a man they knew not, it was all one if he had named him, and Christ could shew, that whosoever he sent to, should condiscend, he had the sway of his heart in his hand, and he would incline him to make him give that roome that he had provided for himselfe. Christ would not onely shew his omniscience, by telling them of a man that should meet them with a Pitcher of water, but shew the greatnesse of his power, that he sent to a Stranger, and yet inclined his heart to make ready the roome, even in his absence. It must needs be supposed, that if it had beene any of Christs Followers, if it had been any of his Disciples, though of those that were his secret Disciples, [Page 440]if it had been any of his Allies, or Acquaintance, in all likelihood the name would have been set downe to us, if not declared to the Disciples. Christ that knew the house by his prescience, knew the name. Sciebas domine Jesu nomen. &c. sayth Ambrose well, Lord, thou diddest know the name of the man, thou did'st conceale it from thy Disciples, that they might know thee the better.
And then the second is, why the Evangelist conceals it from us; that is upon speciall reason, to teach us thus much, that we should not spend our time about things circumstantiall, that we should not neglect the weighty matters of the Gospell, that we should not take up our thoughts, and bestow our Studies so much on times, and persons, and places, the knowledge whereof is not so profitable, as the knowledge of the things that we should labour to be excercised in, matters that are morall, in matters of faith, in the knowledge of those things that sanctifie the heart, and be directions to life; what will it profite me to know the names of the two Disciples that were sent to loose the Colt, since I have their example of obedience, though I know not their names; what though I cannot tell who was the Woman that washed Christs Feet with her Tears, and wiped them with her haire, I may benefit no lesse by the example of her penitence. What if I cannot tell this mans name to whom these Disciples were sent, since I enjoy no lesse the example of his piety. It hath pleased the Spirit of God in wisdome to conceale from us the names of the Authors of some Books, both in the Old, and New Testament, the Pen-man of the Epistle to the Heberws is not certainly knowne, and diverse Books in the Old Testament, what is the reason? God will have us beleive his word, though we know not the Authors; it is not the word of the Pen-men, but of God, it is Written by the Spirit of [Page 441]God, though we know not whose hand God guided, it is not a thing materiall to know who was the Author, but it is our happinesse that we have the Books; what would I care much, though I had never knowne the name of Peter (though I give all reverence to the memoriall of Christs Pen-men) so I have the example of Peters Repentance, let me get that, let me be one that treads in his steps, though I had never known him. What would it skill, or disadvantage me, if I had never knowne the name of Job, if I had him but described, the man that dwelt in the Land of Ʋz, so I reach to the excellency of his patience, he is like Job, not that knows his name, but imitates his vertues. Or what would it disadvantage me if I had never knowne the name of the blessed Apostle Paul, since we have his excellent Writings that are a light to our Feet?
Therefore let us not spend time in knowing persons, especially if they be concealed, the same wisdome of God that reveales the names of men for our remembrance, and imitation, in some places to teach us to look to things that are usefull, and not to the knowledge of persons, or names. So much of that, that is, the Person to whom they were sent, considered according to his appellative name that is set downe, the good man of the house, and according to his proper name that is concealed, and not set downe, that he was Peter, or James, or Mark, or the like, it is not set downe, to teach us to study the imitation of his vertue.
I come to the second, that is the Message they were to carry.
That I shall consider three wayes, there are 3. things observeable.
There is the strength of the Patent, or Commission, The Master sayth.
Here is the enquiry after the place provided, where is the Guest-Chamber.
And the end to which it is deputed, the deputation of the end for which it was furnished, That I may eat the Passover with my Disciples.
The first is the strength of the Commission.
It is not one of Christs highest names that was given him while he was on Earth, nor simply the lowest. It is the lowest of all the titles of reverence that are given him, and he gives direction to them to use this word, The Master sayth; of all other it was most fit; both
- In regard of Christ that sent.
- In regard of The man that received the Message.
- In regard of The Disciples that were sent.
It was most fit not the God of Israel, not King Jesus of Nazzareth, or the Lord, but the Master, it was most fit in regard of Christ, it is a name most proper to him, the use of this word expressed great humility in Christ. It was the most proper name, One is your Master, as One is your Father. Call no man Master on Earth, even those that are our Masters in civill respects, are not our Masters in regard of Christ. The Elders in the Revelation, as they cast downe their Crownes before the Lamb, so all Titles of honour, and dignity stoop to Christ; other Masters they have the Government over some perticular persons, he it is alone that is the Master and Governour of all, other Teachers are called Masters, but they are Disciples, sayth Austin well, before they be Masters; they teach others [Page 443]sometimes, but they must first learne themselves, sayth Ambrose well. They first receive from Christ their great Master, those instructions that they may communicate, and impart to others, but he is such a Master as Teucheth, and Learneth not; it is he alone that teacheth all, and learneth of none, because he is the wisdome of God, therefore most properly the Master, because of the latitude of his knowledge, because of the latitude of his power.
Then, it is a name of humility, that Christ he could not use any lower, but the Son of man, that is the name usually he professeth of himselfe. The Son of man came to save that which was lost. But this of Master is the lowest of all the Titles of excellency that were given him, and now he was in a state of humility, and therefore even that name he makes choyse of. It is to expresse his humility, that he is pleased to call himselfe the Son of man: we never read in all the Gospell that he called himselfe directly the Son of God. He did heare the Confession with joy, and delight, when it was made by Peter, and the Apostles, and Disciples, but yet in the very same place, Mat. 16. he forbids them to tell the World, See yee tell no man that Jesus is the Christ; that is, the Son of God. What was the reason?
Partly because he would not have the faith thereof prejudiced after, till his Passion, and Resurrection were over, he would not have them Preach that Doctrine; after the Resurrection they might Preach it safely, many would would be scandalized by his suffering if they had Preached it before.
Then, another reason was out of his great humility, as he was in a state of humility, so he takes to himselfe Titles of humility, the Son of man, still the Son of man is in effect no more but this, as much as a man, for all men are [Page 444]the Sons of man, even Adam himselfe, that was the Father of all, was the Son of man, because he was man though he were not begotten of any, and notwithstanding that all men may be so called, yet you shall find no man in Scripture cal'd so, but Christ; onely Ezekiel in the Prophets. Ireneus observes, there are but two in both Testaments, I never meet with more, that is, Ezekiell the Prophet, and Christ; Ezekiell is so called Chap. 2. Son of man stand upon thy Feet. What is the reason he should be called so? All men are so, and all the Prophets were so: But why Ezekiel more then the rest, and he onely?
One reason may be, because in his Visions he was conversant among Angells, therefore to put him in mind that he should not be transported above measure, as Paul, because he should not be elevated, a Messenger of Satan was sent to buffet him, to take him off least he should be puffed up with revelations: So the Prophet Ezekiel is called the Son of man; though thou be in these Visions remember thou art but man, the Sonne of man.
Another reason why he is so called, may be, because he of all other of the Prophets, had most Visions, and it is the same reason why our blessed Saviour calls himselfe so; for he onely besides Ezekiel, and he oft is called so, Dan. 7. in the Old Testament, I saw one like the Son of man, because of his Incarnation. In the New Testament he calls himselfe still so, he never was called by any else but, Jesus thou Son of David, and Jesus thou Son of God, but he calls himselfe the Son of man, out of abundance of humility. In Mat. 16. he adds this clause when it seemed superfluous, Whom doe you say that I the Son of man am? The sence had been full if he had said, whom doe you say that I am, yet he adds out of superfluity, so great was his humility, Whom doe you say that I [Page 445]the Son of man, am? As he there calls himselfe the Son of man, and in diverse places, so here too out of abundance of humility, when he sends to this Owner, the good man of the house, he sayth, not the Lord, the Son of God sayth, the Lord our righteousnesse, the Lord our Redeemer sayth, but the Master sayth.
That Observation of Jerome concerning the man that came to Christ, and would have followed him. Master I will follow thee where ever thou goest, and Christ would not suffer him. Jerome observes, that the reason why he repelled him, was, because he called him Master, if he had said, Lord I will follow thee, he had not had the repulse: that Observation I say will not hold, for Christ himselfe that gives direction to call him Master, and now to call him Master when they were to goe on such a Message as shewed his Authority, shews plainly that Christ did not stomack it, he was not offended that any man should call him Master, nay, he delighted in the name: as the name of Lord sets out his Soveraignty, so the name of Master shews that he is the onely chiefe Teacher, even he himselfe when he sent to this man he bids them use the name, the Master sayth, it was most fit in regard of himselfe.
And it was a most fit name in respect of the man that was to receive the Message.
First, it was the fittest name for the Triall of his faith, it is not said, Jesus sayth, then he must needs condiscend, for who will not set open his house that Jesus may come there? But Christ will have him give a testimony of his faith, the Master saith, some men would have asked presently, who is the Master? No, but as soon as he hears the name Master, he knew they meant Christ, there he gave a testimony of his knowledge, and faith?
Then, it was the fittest name for comfort; Christ by [Page 446]this adopts his Disciples, they say, not our Master, though he was so, but the Master, the Lord, the great Master, he that will be thy Master if thou wilt receive him, and welcome him, he renders thee this priviledge, that thou mayst be his Disciple, it is the Master sayth, it was for the testimony of his faith, and fittest for his comfort.
Lastly, it was the most fit name to perswade him to this thing, for it is a name that hath a great deale of force, and power in it: when the two Disciples went to lose the Colt, on which Christ was to Ride to Jerusalem, and the Owner asked them why they loosed him? All the answer they gave, was this, the Lord, or Master hath need of him, as soone as ever they heard this word, it was such a convincing word that they parted presently from that which was their owne, and suffered him to be carried away. When Mary was in the middest of her dumps, they were grieved for the death of their Brother Lazarus, as soone as shee heard Martha come and tell her the Master is come, it put her out of her sorrow, presently shee arose, there was so much comfort in the word, that shee thought all comfort was come, and all sorrow was forgotten, when shee heard that name, because it is so powerfull, and perswasive a word in the hearts of all that know Christ.
Lastly, it was the fittest name that they could carry, because they were Disciples, and Christ would shew them by this how much obedience he found even in those that were not Disciples, and he would shew them withall, how they were to goe into the World to Preach the Gospell, in whose name, they were not to goe in their owne name. Did we Baptise in our owne name, sayth the Apostle, or did we preach in our owne name? No, the Prophets did not so, but they came, Thus sayth the Lord. Christ himselfe as Mediator, he came not in his owne [Page 447]name, therefore blessed (say the People) is he that commeth in the name of the Lord. Looke, sayth Austin, blessed is he that commeth in the name of the Lord. Therefore whosoever he is that commeth in his owne name, he is cursed, as every man is that brings his owne Dreames, and inventions, and leaves the word of God; he comes in his owne name. The Disciples did not, they came in Christs name, Nun quid, &c. saith Ambrose, tell me when Paul, and Peter preached the Gospell, did they use their owne words, did they not speake so, as inspired, and guided by the Spirit of God? So they said as Christ their Master said to them, to teach us thus much, that it was not by their owne words, but by the word, and power of the Spirit of Gods grace powred upon the Gentiles, it was not them, but he that converted by their Preaching, whose word they preached.
Is it not so with us now? Though we be as Earthen, and more earthen vessells that speake to you now, as earthen as ever, and as weake, yet in whose name come we? Be the instruments never so meane, of the lowest, and most inferior note, yet there is that that adds Majesty to our word, we speake from God, we come from the great Master, when we presse upon you any Doctrine of Exhortation, doe we presse the Exhortation from our selves? When we discover to you any sin that you should leave, and forsake, is it that we call it sin, or that the Scripture calls sin? When we intreat you to give us your attention, doe we intreat you to listen to us? No, if any man come in his owne name, let him have your neglect, stop your eares, let him be cursed, but if we come in the name of Christ, in the name of the great Master, in the name of God; if we tell you it is he your Redeemer, your Saviour, it is he that speaks, it is the Lord your Judge, it is the Lord your Master. O who will [Page 448]not melt at the hearing of this name, The Master sayth, it is the word that includes in it all comfort, he that can alone teach by his Spirit, he from whom you expect Salvation, whatsoever this Booke speaks, whatsoever it saith, he sayth, because it was penned by this Spirit, it is the Master that sayth it, that is the first thing.
Though I would have you withall, remember that it is not the Master beseecheth, but the Master sayth, that is, the Master [...]ommands, Christ would hereby shew that all hearts, all eares they bow to him, it is the Master sayth, a man would have thought this had beene but a familiar forme, to come, and have made provision of a Chamber, and Lodging for Christ, to say the Master sayth, nay, we come in his name not to entreat, and beseech, no, but to shew that he had the supremacy, and Government of all, they doe not say the Master intreats, but the Master Commands, that is the first thing, the Message, and the strength of their Commission, The Master sayth.
The next is the enquiry after the place they are to provide, Where is the Guest-Chamber?
In this we may observe these two things, it sets out to us two things that are contrary.
See here both the Poverty, & Plenty of Christ.
It sets out to us, first his Poverty, he was one that stood in need of a Lodging to keep the Passover, he had no House, nay not so much as a Chamber, nay, neyther he, nor his Disciples, for if any of his Disciples had had a house, or a Chamber, it is very likely the Passover should have beene kept at that house, and his last Supper should [Page 449]there have been instituted, the word signifies an Inn; it is so called, because men commonly when they have done their businesse, and have baited sufficiently, they loose from such a place to another, they doe not abide in the place, there is a departure, a loosing, a going away, nay more, it doth not onely signifie the whole house, but any Roome that is hired, or taken up, or marked out; Christ had not a Roome, not a Chamber of his owne in Jerusalem, no not for duties of piety, he was faine to goe, and entreat for one, he sends his Disciples to provide one. It is that that himselfe saith, The Son of man hath not whereon to lay his head; even the inferior Creatures in this particular had that priviledge, notwithstanding all the cunning and force of the pursuers, yet the [...]oxes have Houses, and Holes, notwithstanding the Snares of the Fowlers, yet the Birds you know how they will keep their Nests, their houses and places of refuge, yet he that was the Lord of the World, had not a house on Earth, nay, not to keepe the Passover, he had not a Cradle when he was Borne, he was faine to be laid in a Manger, he had not a Tomb of his owne when he suffered, he was faine to be laid in a Sepulchre that belonged to another, he had not a Chamber now to keep his Passover in.
Let the men of the World heare this, that build to themselves stately Pallaces upon Earth, that desire to be kept stately, to lie softly, those whose delight is as the Prophet speaks, to build faire Houses, and strong for themselves, and think they have made themselves a name, those that dote so much upon the World, that they build so as if they were to live for eternity, is that an argument in us that we are men mortified to the world? If our affections run that way onely after stately Habitations, or doe we think hereby we conforme our selves to Christ? Though there is a Liberty that we may take, [Page 450]yet if we come to set our hearts upon such things, doe we not think that they will draw so much of our affections from Heaven.
Againe, let them heare this that have no House to put their head in; here is comfort for them, though they want a Habitation, yet they want not conformity to Christ: it is so oft times now in the World, that Christ in his Members wants Lodging, they want a place to Lodge in, I will cease to wonder at it, if ever I live to see it, as we may see it too oft, the Saints of God wandring abroad destitute, afflicted, tormented, driven to live in Caves of the Earth, in Dens, and Deserts, and Woods, and secret places, that they may hide themselves from the persecuting of Enemies, as now in those parts of the Church beyond the Seas, I will cease to wonder, seeing that Christ their head, and Christ their Redeemer, the Lord of our Salvation, even he himselfe that was owner Possessor of all things, he would not take to himselfe the title of any house, when he was below, but was faine to borrow.
If ever it shall be my owne condition, or yours, I cannot tell, yet let us cease to repine, and murmure, and grudge at Gods providence, would we not be willing to tread in that Path, and to tread it out, and walk to the end, that Christ hath set to us in his owne person? The condition of diverse of the best Saints of God, hath been the condition of Christ himselfe, therefore this shall be my contentation, and comfort, though we misse a Lodging on Earth, he that cannot get a grave in Earth, as Lazarus, we read not that he had any, yet he found a Mansion of glory in Heaven, a Bosome prepared for him, Abrahams bosome, though we be thrust out of all mens Doors here, yet God will set that open, if we be of the number of those that beleive in his name, and walke in the wayes of [Page 451]his Commandements, the path that he hath set to us, there must be our comfort, not to be ashamed of a low condition, Christ stooped to it, he had not so much of his owne possession, as to call one Chamber his, to set out his poverty.
But withall it sets out the plenty of Christ, for though a man have nothing in possession, yet if he have much in title, he is rich, Christ had nothing of his owne; the whole World, and every mans house, that House is his, that he would Command, and marke out for himselfe, Where is the Guest-Chamber? A man would have thought that Christ spake not of his owne, there is a house that I have in Jerusalem, I have pointed out such a Roome to eat my Passover with my Disciples, he sayth not, tell us if thou hast a Guest-Chamber, or we intreat thee that we may have it by way of hire, and we will give thee so much as it is worth for the time, or season; lend it our Master for a while, this is his suite, and this is ours; no, but to shew that Christ had right to it, Where is the Guest-Chamber? I have a Chamber in thy house that thou callest thine, If I marke, and set it a part, it is not thine, now where is the Guest-Chamber that I have marked out?
It tells us thus much, that God hath more interest in that that is ours, then we our selves; if he call for it, he hath interest in every mans possession, the men of the Citty acknowledged so much when they let the Colt goe, at that word, The Lord hath need of him, so this man acknowledged as much when he let his Chamber goe at the word of Christ, Where is the Guest-Chamber?
It will be a great meanes to incline us (Beloved) to the right use of those things that God hath trusted us with, if we doe but acknowledge that hand from whence they come, if we can but acknowledge who is [Page 452]the owner if we can spie that, we think our selves owners, we are indeed under God owners in respect of men, Farmers to God, whatsoever we have is more Gods then ours, he lends us Houses for the present, for our comfort, that we may doe him Service, and bring some glory to his sacred Name, but if we our selves are not our owne in respect of God, are our Houses? If we be not our owne, but God hath more Title to us then our selves, what have we then? Have we a penny? God hath more title to our hearts then our selves, have we more right to our Houses then he?
It will be a great meanes to stablish, and comfort our hearts, when God takes away that plenty that he hath given us, he takes away his owne, so long he hath trusted me with the dispensing of it, he hath made me his Steward, he will see if I will serve him in a lower condition, may I not trust him with his owne?
It will be a great excitement to charity, when God presents the poore to us, God Commands and asks, Christ begs with his mouth, he holds out his hand, he asks, what? any thing that is mine? No, for his owne. The Apostle Paul hath shewed plainly, those that have Houses should be as if they had none, and those that have Wives should be as if they had none. How is this that such as have married Wives should be as if they had none? Because the Church is the Spouse of Christ, Christ is the Husband, and in regard of that Marriage, the other is not to be owned; and those that have Masters, and Servants, should be as if they had none, because one is our Master in Heaven, and those that have Houses as if they had none, because our Lot, and portion is above, and those that use the World, as not using it, because whatsoever is in the World, it is nothing to the possession that God hath provided for us. If we could but once come to [Page 453]this, to acknowledge God to have more right to that we have; then our selves, if he call for it, and take it away, it will breed comfort in the one, and contentment, in the other, liberty, and bounty, and freedome of mind. Christ speaks oft in his word, though we heare not when he calls, Where is the Guest-Chamber? He speaks to us this word, when he tenders a miserable Spectacle, and presents it before our eyes in a poore creature that wants the necessaries of this life; many Saints of God there are that are Harbourlesse, they come, and in them Christ speaks, where is the Lodging thou hast provided for this poore man, I meane to send him to Lodge with thee this night; they have received Angells, nay Christ himselfe in them, Oh, Where is the Guest-Chamber? It is that that Christ speaks to the impropriator, and depopulator, not onely of the houses of men, but of the house of God, Where is the Guest-Chamber where my people should meet together to call upon my name, and to be instructed in the wayes of Salvation? Hast thou turned it to a Stable, or a Barne, where my People should meet together to partake of the Mysteries of Salvation? Where is the Guest-Chamber? It is Beloved, that that they aske here, you know what is meant when we aske where is the Guest-Chamber? The Church in which we meet that is the Guest-Chamber, there we are to provide, there God hath promised to heare us; Where two or three are met together. Nay yet, there is another Guest-chamber, it is the Question that God propounds to mans heart, Where is the Guest-chamber, that I may eate, not with my Disciples, but feast with my Spirit, that I may come, and lodge, and dwell, and Sup. It is This Guest-Chamber that Christ enquires after, and I think he speaks to your hearts that are to receive now, and after, that you will labour to make your Rooms furnished there for him, the first [Page 454]Guest-Chamber is the Church of God, the Furniture of that is Devotion, the second Guest-Chamber is the Table of the Lord, the Furniture of that is repentance; the third Guest-Chamber is the heart, the Furniture of that is the faith, and reformation of those that beleive in his name.
Be sure that thou hast an Answer when God makes this Question, where is the Guest-chamber? Lord thou knowest better then I, here it is, though not prepared, not made ready as it should be, but though I cannot say it is ready, Lord thou canst make it ready; here is the Guest-chamber where thou shalt dwell, and lodge. You see I have dwelt longer upon this point then I would, I might have handled all, but I see I am prevented, and therefore that that serves not for the preparation of this dayes receiving, shall serve for the preparation of the next dayes receiving; and I shall goe forward in the After-noone.
SERMON II.
And ye shall say to the good man of the house, the Master saith unto thee where is the Guest Chamber where I shall eat the Passover with my Disciples? And he shall shew you a large upper Room furnished, there make ready.
IT was the course of our blessed Saviour in the Gospell upon some solemn occasions to send forth his Disciples, as Noah did the Creatures into the Ark, by pairs, two, and two. Two Disciples he sent to loose the Colt, that he rod on in Tryumph to Jerusalem. Two Disciples he sent here for the preparing of the Passover, when he meant to keep the last, and most solemne. [Page 456]And he did it upon speciall reason. Partly for the honour of the imployment. Partly for the comfort of the Messengers. Partly for the expedition of the work. The loosing of the Colt was a matter of hazzard, and trouble; the preparing of the Passover was a matter of paines, and labour, he sends them therefore two. And he doth not send them at all adventure, but he gives them a mark that was infallible for their better guidance, they should meet a man bearing a Pitcher of water. It is eyther my happinesse, or unhappinesse, Beloved, that the imployment is the same, and the assistance lesse. The end of our Preaching is the loosing of the Colt, and yet not the loosing, but the breaking of Creatures that are more unruly. And the end of this Sermon is a preparation, but not of the Passover, but of the Lords Supper, a Sacrament more honourable in it selfe, and more comfortable in the fruit; therefore that which stands in need of a great many more Disciples. The work is the same, or the like; you see the ability lesse. I am to come to you to speak alone, there is no Disciple to be my Assistant; and I want that guidance too that those two Disciples had. I should look long before I should spie a man with a Pitcher of Water.
It may be observed in Scripture, that they were alwayes fortunate, and successfull journeys that had such guidances. Abrahams Servant, when he went to choose a Wife for Isaac, that was his happinesse that God guided him to meet Rebecka with a Pitcher of water. Saul when he went to inquire for Samuel, that was his happinesse, he met a Woman that was about the same imployment, and shee told him where the Prophet was. Our blessed Saviour himselfe John 4. was sure of a Convert when he met the woman at the well. It is that that I would faine doe, but it will be long ere I shall find such [Page 457]a happy guidance. If I could find but one man who had a Pitcher of water, I would presently find out the Guest-Chamber. It is not the Pitcher, but the [...]ountaine of water, the Teares of repentance, that are the preparative for that performance; that was that which Christ sought, that was that which the Disciples met with, that is the thing I shall desire to find here, for my guidance in the prosecution of this Scripture. It must be mine to seek, but yours to give: wheresoever there is such a Pitcher of water in the eye, there is the Guest-Chamber in the heart; and where the Chamber is so furnished, there Christ will come to feast, to eat, not the Passover, not with his Disciples, but with his Spirit in the faithfull soul, not himselfe to eat, but to give us to feed, and that of his grace, and of his goodnesse. It is the intendment of this Scripture, it is the intendment of my weak meditations at this time. Wherein I shall fit you better to goe on, if we look first a little what we have done already.
I told you this Scripture conteins in it these 3 things.
There is the person to whom they were sent, described here, in that he is not described. Two things were observable in him.
The apellative name which is set downe, The good man of the House.
And the proper name which is concealed.
The second it is the Message which they are to carry here, these two Disciples, when they are to prepare for the Passover. In that there are three things.
The strength of their Commission, The Master sayth.
There is the enquiry of the place, Where is the Guest-Chamber?
There is the deputation of it to a peculiar end, That I may eat the Passover with my Disciples.
Of the two first of these I have spoken already, I shewed who this good man of the house was, as far as it concernes us to know him. What was the reason why this terme was set before the Commission, The Master sayth, not the Lord sayth, not Jesus of Nazareth sayth. It was the fittest name for Christ to give them, it was the fittest for them to carry, and the [...]ittest for the good man of the house to receive.
I spake of the inquiry after the place. Where is the Guest-Chamber? How Christ had none of his owne, he had no House, nor Chamber to Lodg in, not so much as to keep the Passover. He had no house for civill, no house for religious affairs.
Againe, it shews his plenty, that he that had none of his owne, could Command all, that was this mans, that was not knowne to the Disciples, nor knowne further to him, then his divine nature found him out. Thus far I went in the Fore-noone.
Now the third thing in the second generall, is the deputation of this Guest-Chamber that they were thus to enquire after, to a holy, and religious purpose.
In that you see these two things propounded to us.
There is the end to which it is deputed, That I may eat the Passover.
And the condition of the Communicants, With my Disciples.
The first, it is the end for which it is deputed, for the eating of the Passover. It was one end, but not the sole end, it was not the chiefe end; there was a greater end that Christ mentions not, that was the celebration of that last Supper of his, the first to him, his last to us. But [Page 459]he makes mention here onely of eating of the Passover, because that onely was knowne both to the Disciples, and to the Jews. In that we may see that of the Apostle fulfilled, it was accomplished here. Love (sayth he) is the fullfilling of the Law. Therefore love is the fullfilling of the Law, because Christ is the fullfilling of the Law. God is love, and Christ is love, and Christ is onely the fulfilling of the Law, and the fullfiller of it. We shall not neede to stand much upon that particuler, to look to the reasons why Christ would condiscend to eat the Passover, as he saith in the Gospell, Then are the Children free. He said it of Tribute, it is true [...] of these solemnities that are religious, then is the Lord himselfe free. Christ was the substance of the Passover, Christ was the Institutor of the Passover, will he please to communicate? It is true indeed, in himselfe he was exempted, and needed not doe it, but he did it for these reasons.
First, for the honouring of his owne Ordinance, it was he that appointed that Sacrament, by the dispensation of Moses to the Jews, to the people of Israell, therefore to shew that he was a countenancer of his owne institution, he was pleased himselfe to eat of it. As he was the Son of God, so he was not at all, nor could not be subject; and as he was the Son of man, because he was a righteous man, therefore he was free. He could have freed himselfe from those afflictions, the deliverance whereof the Passover signified; and he could have made himselfe free from all that injury that was offered him by the Jews, yet he was pleased to condiscend so far, sayth St. Ambrose well, it was thus far appointed, he that instituted the Passover, taking the similitude of flesh, yet true flesh, being incarnate, that he himselfe should observe that rite that himselfe instituted. St. Austin presseth it well, that is the part of a good Pastor, or Shepheard, to goe before his [Page 460]Sheep in his owne example, and himselfe to doe that that he would have them to doe. That he might make us zealous in all those performances that he requires at our hands, he himselfe was pleased to performe, and to condiscend to the performance of that that concerned him not, to eat the Passover. That is the first reason.
Secondly, another reason was, the preparative of his owne Passion, he saw that his owne sufferings drew nigh, the Passover it selfe was a Type of that, to shew, that he was the true Passover, he brings into the same Room, the Passover that was the Type, and the Passover that was the Truth. As St. Chrysostome observes well, at the same Table, there was both the one Passover, that was the figure, and the other that was the substance, and celebrates both. The keeping of the Passover, was nothing else to the Children of Israel, but a remembrance of that grace that was past, and a sealing of some other grace that was promised. The grace that was past, was the goodnesse of God in making the Angell to passe-over them when he smote the Aegyptians; here then was the conformity, Diem transitus, &c. Christ when he was to passe from death to life, he keeps that Feast that was the solemnity of that great transcision, that God wrought for them: and being to tast of the bitternesse of death, he would goe in the eating of the soure Herbs, to the drinking of that sourer Cup of his Passion. To shew thereby, that he was the end of all the Ceremoniall Law, the end of all the Types in the Old Testament: that very Lamb which was the most eminent of the Types, was now fulfilled in the appearance and presence of Christ, as St. Chrysostome sayth, Sanguis ille, &c. that Lamb signified Christ, the Lamb of God; and the blood of that Lamb that was then sprinkled upon the Posts of the Door, signified, that far more precious blood of Christ [Page 461]that was shed for the washing away of sin. That is the second reason, that he might Preach to them by this Action, and shew who was the Messias, the true Lamb, the true Passover, as the Apostle calls him, Christ our Passover is Sacrificed for us. Therefore Christ did eat the Passover.
Thirdly, it was also for the abrogation of it, to put an end to it. He put an end to Circumcision virtually by taking it, as he gave strength to Baptisme by assuming it; by joyning these two Sacraments, legall, and Evangelicall, the Passover, and the Supper; he put an end to the one, and gave strength of beginning to the other. Therefore it is that Euthimius observes, that in the celebration of the Passover, he keeps it not exactly, as it was prescribed to the Jews. It was set them the 14. day, and he kept it the 13. day. They were to eat it standing, he eat the Passover lying, and leaning. One reason why he kept it the 13. day was, because he would not be prevented in his Passion. He knew the 14. day that it should be kept, was the day of his deliverance, and betraying; therefore to make an end of that work, that was one reason he kept it sooner, and dispensed with his owne Law.
Another reason was to shew (in the different keeping of it) that the Passover was abolished; all judaicall shaddowes began to vanish; now they were dead, though their death did not appeare till afterward. The Passover it was an obscure Type, as Nazianzen speaks well, of a clearer Type, the representation of the Lords Supper; and therefore was to give way to the better, and more honourable Sacrament that then Christ instituted, by joyning it to the former, sayth Theophilact, there was blood that was taken away by blood, ceremoniall blood by the blood of Christ. There was a Sacrifice that was taken [Page 462]away by a Sacrifice, the legall Sacrifice by the spirituall, and the Passover it selfe, even while it was fullfilled, it was changed; that was another reason.
The third reason, therefore Christ eat the Passover that he might put an end to it, and make it the last eating of it.
Last of all, the reason why he eat i [...], and kept it, was, to shew his subjection to the Law, to set us a patterne and example of obedience, he was obedient in every point, not onely to the Law morall, but even the Law ceremoniall. For two reasons.
One was, he became obedient, because we were disobedient, that his obedience might satisfie for our neglect. We were transgressors of the law, Christ would be a keeper of it. Sayth St. Chrysostome, because thou wert a Transgressor of the Law, therefore Christ was pleased to keep it; he was made a curse to free us from the curse; he was made sin to wash away our sins. He was made under the Law Gal. 4. that he might free us, that his perfection might satisfie for our infirmities. And that here now the Christians soule might find true refuge; for however I be assured that my sins, and transgressions be washed away by the blood of Christ, yet when it comes to my particular: God requires perfect satisfaction to the whole Law, that I can never doe in my owne person; here is our refuge, there is one in our nature that hath satisfied the Law, and all that God could require, the very extreamity, and utmost letter, and period, that is Christ; and in that he is my Mediator, and Redeemer, I have done that that he did. I have done it in him, though I could not in my selfe. That he might perfectly satisfie, and obey for us, he was obedient to the Law.
Secondly, to stop the mouths of all cavilling Pharisees, they were ready to object to him that he was a raiser of [Page 463] new Sects, that he was an Enemy to the Law of Moses, and that therefore he came not from God. No, he shews in all the passages of his life, that he was one that honoured the Law, because he was conformable to it; the Law of Circumcision, he subscribed to it: the Law of Dedication, and Offering in the Temple, he subscribed to that: the Law of keeping the Passover, he subscribed to that.
Let now prophane Wretches goe, and think themselves eased of the yoak of the Law of God, in that they are called to Christian Liberty. Let men that know not the comfort of receiving the Sacrament, that is divine, of Gods institution, sequester themselves, and think it is no comfort, or benefite at all, to come to the Lords Table. Our blessed Saviour by this very example, did lay before their eyes, their owne refutation; that if he who was not tyed to the Law, yet would please to condiscend so far, he that had power of the Law, he that was the Ordeyner of the Passover, he that appointed it, if he would stoop so far that needed not to keep it, how much more ought we to conforme to all the precepts that God gives us, that so oft transgresse? We that stand in need of so many helps of faith, and increase of comfort, that encounter with so many temptations.
Therefore, if we will have true comfort, let us find it in applying our whole lives to the obedience of Christ, to all those precepts that God hath given us. If Christ were so strict as even then when he abolished the Passover to keep it; we that expect so much comfort as we need, had need be stirred up to come to the Sacrament oft: that is the reason.
The second thing is, the condition of the Communicants, that I may eate the Passover.
He doth not name himselfe alone, though indeed the proper worke of the Disciples was not to be silent, yet he might have left them out: for it must be supposed that he would not eate it alone, for it was to be eaten with the Familie, but he puts them in by way of emphasis; that I may eate it with them, with all them, and only vvith my Disciples.
There are two things especially commended to us. It is,
- First, generall, and then
- It is exclusive.
That I may eate it with my Disciples, and eate it with none else, even in this particular he shewed himselfe obedient not only to the substance of the Law, but to the circumstance of it: it was the command that God gave Exod. 12. for the eating of the passover, every one was to eate it with his Familie, with his owne Familie; the Disciples of Christ were the familie of Christ, therefore it is that he takes them in, they were his care, his sheep, his particular flock, his schollers, his pupils, his servants, his children: in which, according to what relation soever wee looke on it, there is true reason why he should eate it with his Disciples.
When he went to be transfigured he tooke but 3. Disciples, Peter, James, and John, because that was the manifestation of his glorie, it was not to be dispensed to all, but only to so many as were fit to be witnesses, but this was a worke of humiliation, because it was a worke of obedience, the eating of the passover, therefore there he takes all, I with my Disciples, because they had that reference to him.
To shew us how carefull wee should be of those that are committed to our charge; Parents of Children, Masters of servants, Tutours of their Schollers; Pastors and shepheards of their people, and flock. It is the high commendation of any man in superiour place that he looks to those that are under him. God would by that Law of eating the Passover with their Familie give them to understand thus much, that in these spirituall references all are alike to him; there is the same law for the servant as for the Master, there is neither bond nor free; there is as free accesse for the servant to the Table of the Lord as for the Master.
Secondly, he would commend thus much to them in the fourth commandement, that it belongs to every one that is above, in superiour place, to looke to those that are under them. It is that testimonie that Solomon gives to a vertuous matron, Prov. 31. She provides meate for her houshold, and a portion for her Maids. It is not only to be understood of meat temporal, but of spiritual instruction. It was a high commendation of Joshuahs resolution, I and my House will serve the Lord. That is the testimonie that God gives of Abraham, that he would instruct his Familie, he would instruct his Children, he would teach them in the way of the Lord; and if you will make a good account for your selves, you must looke to make some account for your servants, and your Children,; that was the reason why our blessed Saviours care manifested it selfe so much for his Disciples, he had a care of all that he preached to, and taught, but a more especlall care of them: there was never Hen so gathered her Chickins, as he clucked his Disciples about him, they were those that had a part in his temptation, they had fellowship with him in his sufferings; they were those that left all to follow him, they were [Page 466]those that were to enlarge the Gospel, to plant the Church, to be Witnesses to carry his name about all the World; it was necessary he should have respect to them, to instruct them by precept, and by example, and so he did. He did publish Parables to all, but he did Expound them to his Disciples; he laboured to gather all, he kept them still under his wing. He healed all Diseases, but he washed his Disciples feet; he Preached obedience to all, he practised obedience in a more particular manner before them: he called upon others to fullfill the Law, he fullfilled the Law to them; that they might be instructed, he eat the Passover with his Disciples. So I have done with the third thing, the last of the second generall.
I come to the 12. Verse, and that is the third generall part of this Text, which is the principall thing to be considered in it, the successe, and satisfaction that the Disciples received when they went to the good man of the house, to enquire for the Guest-Chamber. Christ tells them of the successe before they come there, they knew their Errand, how they should speed; he will say thus, and thus, to you.
In which consider onely these 3. things.
Here is something of Christ.
And it shews us somthing of the Master of the House.
And somewhat of the Disciples that were sent.
Here is the Divinity of the Sender, a manifest argument, and proofe, of Christs Divinity that sent them, he knew before what would befall.
Secondly, here is the great benignity, and courtesie of the Master of the House that received them; he shews [Page 467]them presently, upon their word, a Roome, so, and so furnished.
Then, here is the Businesse that is given in charge to them that went, that were imployed; they must make ready in that Roome, and no other.
The first of these is the argument of the Divinity of Christ that sent them; and not one argument onely, here are three couched in it.
- Here is a proofe of his Divine Knowledge,
- Here is a proofe of his Divine Power,
- Here is a proofe of his Divine Providence,
First, here is a proofe of his Divine Knowledge; for it runs not thus, aske if there be a Guest-Chamber, but aske, Where is the Guest-Chamber? He knew there was one provided. It runs not thus, see if you can meet with one furnished, or if you can induce, and perswade him to fit a Roome, but he will shew you a large upper Roome, so, and so furnished. Christ knew it before.
That he had all knowledge as God, all acknowledge, there was never any so bold as to Question, he had all knowledge, incomprehensible as God, created, and uncreated, whereby he knew the Divine nature, as Thomas Aquinas sayth, Abundanter, and whereby he knew whatsoever is about the Creature, in a super-eminent manner. Not onely so, but he had all knowledge as man, by vertue of the hypostaticall union, there is a communication from the Divine nature, that there is nothing that is done, or to be done in any part, or age of the World, but Christ knowes it. It is the reason that Socrates in Xenophon presseth upon them in his time, to draw them to apprehend the omniscience of God (it may be much more pressed concerning the proofe of the omniscience of Christ) dost thou think that the eye of man, then which nothing is more fraile, nothing more subject to [Page 468] miscarry, the sight of it is so easily put out, dost thou think the eye of man can passe, can discover an object some Miles distant, that it can look up so high as Heaven? and shall we think that the eye of the all-seeing God doth not behold every thing at the same distance? Is it so, sayth he, that the soule of man, though it be in one place can think of those things that are done in the utmost parts of the World, and at the same time can passe along from one Country to another, from Athens to Sicilie, and from thence to Aegypt? and shall we not think that the eye of God, the eye of him that made the eye, shall not run through the World in a moment of time? It is plaine, and evident concerning Christ: things that were distant, he saw them as if they had been under his eye, and things that were future, as if they had been present. Nathanael when he was under the Fig-Tree when Phillip called him, Christ saw him; he tells the Woman of Samaria, whatsoever shee had done in her life, and yet he never met with her before. He tells these Disciples that they should meet with a man with a Pitcher of Water, and withall, what the good man should say to them. Sayth St. Austin, I doe not aske thee now, what is it that thou doest, or speakest, but what thou thinkest that he knowes not? Nay further, I doe not aske thee what thou thinkest, but what thou art about to think, but he knowes it better then thy selfe? He knowes what thou wilt think at the houres end; he takes notice of things that are done privately in the House, his eye pierced as far as the Chamber, and Roome of this good man, the Owner of the House, he saw what they were doing, the Servants rubbing, and all making ready, he discerned it. He was not in Jerusalem now, but in his passage, yet he saw what was done in Jerusalem, in the House.
Please thy selfe in thy secrecy, when thou art about [Page 469]sin, he observes all thy wayes, and knowes thy thoughts long before. Let the want on get into never so abstruse, and dark a corner, the eye of Christ, the eye of Majesty will find him out: he sees that very complexion that the Daughters of pride lay upon their faces; not onely whatever good it is that thou delightest in, but whatsoever evill thou committest, it is all brought within the compasse of Christs eye.
Secondly, as it is a proofe of his omniscience, so it is a proofe also of his divine power; in that he doth not onely see what is done, but incline the good man of the House to yield to their motion. Which way soever we looke on it, we shall see a beame of Omnipotency; for it must be one of these two wayes. Either the Master of the House did provide the Roome on purpose for Christ, or for himselfe, or for some other. If he provided it for Christ, then his power was manifested, that being absent he could encline the heart of a man that knew him not, to make a Roome ready by the instinct of the Spirit. We read of no Message that he sent before, nay, surely he sent none, we read not of any word that passed before, and yet as if there had been a contract between them, he makes the Roome ready for Christ.
If you take it the other way, that he made the Roome ready for himselfe, and his owne Friends, for the eating of the Passover, there was a became of Christs power too, that that which he had provided for himselfe by one word speaking, by this short Message by the Disciples, he diverted his purpose, and that which he had provided for himselfe, he gives it to Christ. The greatest argument of Omnipotency, is this, to worke upon an object that is most resisting, to work upon an object that no Creature can work upon besides; and such an object there is none like the heart of man; it is not in the [Page 470]Power of any Creature, nay, not of all, to incline the heart of man, but onely God; and of all other things there is none but hath lesse resistance in it, then the heart of man, before it be sanctified. And yet God by his Spirit, he works even upon that to incline it, and works sweetly as well as powerfully, to make it pliable to his owne motions. That was an argument therefore of the Omnipotency of Christ, that at such a distance he could incline the heart of this man, either to make ready a Room for him, or to give that Roome that he had made ready for himselfe, without any scruple, or dispute at all. He shewed hereby, sayth Theophilact, that he can even by a few infirme, vanishing words, uttered by his Disciples, make, and incline those to receive him, that did not know him at all. So it was that he wrought upon the heart of the Thiefe, when he was upon the Crosse, to make him confesse him; so it was, that he wrought at the same distance upon the heart of Mary Magdalen, to make her humble her selfe, and cast her selfe downe. So it was that he wrought on Zacheus, when he was in the Tree to behold him, readily to give him entertainment. So he wrought upon the Pro [...]igall, to fetch him out of a far Countrey: so he wrought upon Peter with a cast of his eye, he looked on him. It was not the cast of Christs eye, but the power of his Spirit, that Omnipotent Spirit of Christ that brought him to repentance, to which nothing is able to be resistant. That is the second thing, it was a proofe of his Divine knowledge, and of his power.
Further, it was a proofe of his divine providence, for that is the chiefe; in that he doth incline the heart of this man, and order things of an inferiour nature, to divine purposes. Whether it were so, that this good man, the Master of the House, had provided this Chamber for the Passover, for his owne celebration, whether [Page 471]it were a Roome already furnished to civill respects, here it is that the providence of Christ appeares as God, that even that which was for civill, and ordinary respects, he orders so, as it shall serve for religious uses. It is his providence that Governs the World, that takes notice of all things, and brings glory out of the least effect, of what kind soever: of what condition and note soever the creature, and action be, it is within the compasse of Gods providence, and the providence of God so regulates it.
Let the Epieures, and Atheists of the World, dispute against it, that it is a disparagement to God to know the least things. Shall his providence goe so low as to number our hairs, to take notice of the leaves of the Trees that fall? We see not his end in it, but God knowes it. Nay, in our selves we may see that it is no dishonour to God that these things fall within his providence, how must not he take notice of that of which he cannot be ignorant, but it is no disparagement. A godly man can draw wise conclusions out of things of lesse note. The falling of a Leafe from a Tree; the going out of a [...]ubble in the water, there is nothing of lesse note then this, yet a wise man will draw holy conclusions hence; he sees the leafe of a Tree fall, thinks, he so must my life; he sees the bubble breath out, and sayth he, so must my soule. If a wise man take notice of these things, to draw them to religious purposes. Shall we not think that God can draw infinite conclusions from such meane things.
St. Austin, in his Commentary upon the Psalmes, he takes the [...]pi [...]ures, and reasons with them: those that disputed against Gods providence, as if it were a disparagement for God to take notice of inferiour things. One Argument that they brought, was, what the reason was, that it should raine on the Sea? The Sea needs no Water; there is the concourse of water; they make the [Page 472]argument thus, how this should come to passe, that the Earth gapes for raine, and gets it not, and the Sea hath abundance of water, and yet it raines upon it at the same time, where is providence? Poore Creatures (sayth he) that doe not consider the end of things. Is there no end that God raines upon the Sea, though men could not find it out; but we may find it: there are Fishes in the Sea for God to nourish, living in the salt water, how doe they leap and rejoyce at the sweet raine? How doe they leap at the sweet water? they can fetch it out of the salt Sea. Then, here is the reason, sayth St. Austin, it raines upon the Sea where there is water enough for the feeding of the Fishes; it raines not upon the Earth where there is need of water for the punishment of man.
Another Argument they brought, was this, what was the reason that the lightening should strike the Mountaine, and yet not strike the Robber that is at the foot of the Mountaine, that is by the way, that takes a Purse at the same time; where is Gods Providence? what is the Mountaine the better, or the worse, for the striking of the lightening? If Gods providence were manifested, he would strike the Thiefe, the Mountaine hath done no evill.
See their vanity (sayth he) that will search into the depth of that providence. Percutiuntur montes, &c. Therefore the Mountaines are smitten that doe not feare, that men might feare that should have beene smitten. Among your selves doe none of your Wives beat the ground when the Child cries, to make the Child affrayd? Ye your selves will beat the Earth, that the Infant may be afraid, and tremble, and will you not suffer God to make lightening to fall upon the Mountaines, to make men afraid, that they may be warned?
Another Argument was this, what was the reason that Gods judgements doe overtake, and fall upon the [Page 473]heads of godly persons sometimes, and doe not take the wicked, where is providence?
Nay, there Gods providence is seene, in that that seems a judgement to us, that falls upon the head of a righteous man, God knowes him to be ready, he takes away those that are fitted, and it falls not upon the head of the impenitent, God spares him that he may repent; here is the Argument of Gods providence while we reason against it. But see the iniquity of these men; if they come into a Smiths Shop and see here the Anvill, and there a Hammer, and here the Trough, and there the Fire, they would not take upon them to dispute, and aske the reason of the Anvile being here, or the Trough there; why? Because they are unskillfull, and ignorant, and they would say within themselves, the Smith knowes the reason of all these things, though I doe not that am ignorant. Look but on the iniquity of these men, they will not find fault with the Smith in his Shop, in the Mysteries of his Trade, because they know them not, yet so presumptuous are they, as to call Gods providence in question, that they are ignorant of. It is just so in other questions that they propound, what is the reason that God should take notice of inferiour things? Nay, all these inferiour things, God can extend them to holy purposes. What is of less moment then a Crow, or a Raven? Yet God by his providence feeds them, and made them feed Elias. What is of lesse value then a haire of ones head? Yet even from them God drawes an argument of his providence, the Haires of the head of the three Children were not singed in the Furnace. What is of lesse moment then for a man to beare a Pitcher of water? What is a Pitcher of water to Gods providence? Yes, God guided it to a good end, to the Disciples, shewing them hereby where they might eat the Passover. What is of lesse notice then the [Page 474] rubbing of a Floore, then the dressing up of a Chamber? Christ by his providence saw this, and ordered it at the same time for the place where he would keep the Passover, and bring glory to God. So, though we see not the reason of these inferiour things God doth, he can draw great conclusions out of meane things; there is not the meanest Creature in the World, but God takes notice of it.
But there is a difference (and so I conclude the point) Saith St. Ambrose, we are not such flatterers of Gods providence, as to think that it is equally communicated to all. He regards other Creatures in generall, but man in speciall. God takes care even over the lowest Creatures, of every Worme, but it is for the governing of them. He gives inferior Creatures no precepts, Doth God take care for Oxen, sayth the Apostle? That is, doth he take such care for Oxen as he doth for men? Sayth St. Bernard, the provividence of God extends to all, but his particular care extends to his Spouse, to his chosen. Out of those other Creatures it is, that God drawes particular conclusions of good to them. If a man should have come into this Roome, he would have thought it had beene for other purposes, Christ directs it to the glory of God, that that very Roome that was so furnished, should be imployed to eat the Passover with his Disciples. So I have done with the first.
There are two points behind, I shall be briefe in them. We see concerning Christ, here is a proofe of his divine knowledge, of his power, and of his providence.
The next thing is to consider the humanity of him that received him (and that is more for our use) A man would have thought that there had beene a contract betweene this Master of the house, and Christ, that he made ready the Roome when he sent, so freely. There [Page 475]was but one word spoken, there was no deniall received, there was no dispute made; had it not beene that the great, efficacious power of the spirit, had wrought mightily, and strongly upon his heart, he could not have assented so presently. Therefore I will refer it to 3 heads.
First, it was the assent of a pious heart, it makes not disputes, and sayth, Who is your Master? The Master sends, Who is he? Upon what acquaintance? What have I to doe with him? How came he to know that I have a Roome furnished? Must I find a Guest-Chamber for him? It was the answer of Naball, Who is David? And who is the Son of Jesse? Shall I take my Bread, and my Water, and my Flesh that I have killed for my Shearers, and give it unto men whom I know not whence they be? It is the answer of the obstinate heart to God, when he comes to knock; Who is he that would enter? Is it the World? or the flesh, or sin? here is a Chamber provided; if it be God, there is none at all. This good man he raiseth no Scruples, why; I am to keep the Passover my selfe; shall not I be obedient to the Law? Must his obedience exclude mine? Besides, I cannot doe it without a great deale of hazzard, and danger of the Scribes, and Pharisees, they will know that I give entertainment to him, I shall bring my selfe in danger; He is not ignorant how they waite for him, and how they persecute this way to death, and will he have a Roome in my House? He must pardon me. He hath none of these fears, he makes none of these scruples. That is the nature of true piety, it raiseth no vaine feares, if there had been fears entertain'd in the way, we h [...]d had no Martyrs. It never sayth, There is a Lyon in the way, but leaps over all obstacles. If Heaven, and Earth should all be crushed together, it leaps over all impediments to come to God. So it was the Assent of a pious heart.
Secondly, it was the assent of a charitable heart, it was a motion of charitie that was made, as well as a motion of pietie: therefore hee makes not any coveteous demands first, here is a roome indeed that may serve your Master, but what will you give? at this time the whole Citie of Jerusalem is full of people, and I can have great allowance for my lodgings; will your Master pay for the hire of it? he makes none of those demands; nay he pretends not any excuse; it is true, I had a roome, but it is taken up alreadie, there are friends in it, I am sorry you came so late, if you had come sooner, I should have beene willing to pleasure you, but now it is past: he layes in the way no discouragements, here is a guest-Chamber, here are diverse Chambers, any of these inferiour ones, if any of these will please and content you you shall have them, but I may not part with my best, I must not have it soiled and wronged, it cost much paines in trimming; there are none of these objections. Charitie casts no doubts, it makes no scruples, I shall want my self: but with a free, and large, and chearefull heart he assents to the motion, as soone as it is made: they doe but speake, Where is the guest-Chamber? and he carries them to it, here it is, and shewes them the roome so furnished.
It is the propertie of charitie, and pietie to give presently, and to give the best to God: true pietie will not set the Tith-cock at the end of the land, and it may be the worst; it will not bring the tith-pig to cling together; no, but out of a large, and bountifull heart, it saith, it is Gods portion, he shall have it freely. This roome is not mine, so much as Gods: here take it, let your Master come, and welcome, my house shall be blest with him.
Thirdly, it was the assent of an obedient heart that [Page 477]knew that his house should be honoured by the presence of Christ, he knew where Christ came, he brought a blessing with him: he knew this roome should be recompenced, that he should have a roome ten thousand times better in heaven, that he should have one of the mansions that Christ had prepared: he knew that he cannot want a lodging that gives Christ one, therefore he provides a large roome, the best, that was most fit for the traine of Christ, a great upper roome, it was most safe for Christ to be in a loft, because of the Pharisees that lay in waite for him, a roome furnished was most answerable for so great a guest as Christ: a roome prepared, this was the roome.
Shall my house be honoured with such a guest thought he? will he come, and visit me; will he tread on this floore, O welcome! welcome Saviour to my House. Must the Temple remove out of its place to my House? Shall my House be the first Christian Church? Will Christ here keep his last Passover? Will the Son of God come under this Roofe? The very stones of the wall will leap for joy at his presence, it is to be feared the House will fall with joy; nay, I am sure the House will stand, because he will support it. But I am unworthy he should come under my roofe, I have no fit Lodging for so great a Guest: but if he will needs come, why doe you aske for a Chamber? Take the whole, not a Roome onely, but the whole House, and not upon loane, but upon Gift. It is mine no longer, my Servants, and Friends, and Children, and Wife, and my felfe and all will goe out, that Christ may come in. Thus it is likely he spake, he gave no churlish answer, he gave even that answer that Christ set downe; he that inclined him to give, inclined him thus to answer.
How can the heart denie God when he comes to beg? [Page 478]When he that gives all comes to ask? He comes oft to us, and goes away without his Errand. He comes ofttimes in the habite of a Poore man, and begs a lodging, and askes for the Guest-Chamber, and the Roome, there are many that are furnished for worse uses, and never a Corner that Christ can be thrust into. He that found a roome in bloudy Jerusalem, is excluded out of the Houses of many Christians, and left in the streets. He comes oft, and solicits thy heart, and speaks to thee to pay him his owne, not thine, to pay his Tithes, to burne thy double Leases, to Cancell thy soule-condemning Customes, to restore those things that thou hast taken away from him, by Laws as wicked as he that made them: thus he calls for his owne. The entertainment that this humble man gave Christ in the Text, he finds it not with us; we are so far from giving him a Chamber, that we shut him out of the House: we are so far from giving him any thing that is ours, that we take from him that that is his. We take the Houses of God into our owne possession: Churches, and Chancells are in the power of lay-men; poore Ministers they bury, and secular men they have the fees. The Sanctum Sanctorum, that the high Priest onely might enter into, and onely once a yeare, it is now in the possession of lay-persons, the place that answers to that, the Chancell, and the Church. Is this an argument of a heart that would receive Christ? Would we part with any of our Rooms for Christ, that have taken these from him? Think of it, think of it; it may be that little moytie of their estate, is that that makes all moulder away when all is done; for whosoever hath right to them, you have none. It was a better resolution that this man makes to himselfe, and we should practise that.
I have done with the second thing. Here is the divinity of him that sent them, and the great benignity of [Page 479]him that received them; as soone as they had made the motion, he wellcomes it.
Now thirdly, here is the last thing, and then I have done, here is the businesse and imployment of them that did goe, There prepare, and no otherwise. Christ, as he sent a Message to him, so he gave a Commandement to them, he made them his Harbingers to mark out his lodging, and directs them what lodging he would have, as though he had beene acquainted in the House. Make ready, there prepare for the Passover. It was the Command that was then given to them, but it is a great deale better direction to us, and concernes us more then it did them. It hath a truth now, there is a Roome of this nature that Christ will be entertained in; it must be a large upper Roome, and a Roome furnished. St. Bernard observes it, that there are three Guest-Chambers, there are three Rooms in which Christ is received.
There is the Chamber of the Scriptures, that is a large Roome, because there is in it all saving Truths. That is an upper Roome, because it was penned, and inspired by the Spirit of God that came from above. That is a Roome furnished, there is a storehouse of all comforts, upon all occasions: for men in want, for men in affliction, for men in prosperity, for young, for old, for all sorts, there are truths to be applied, and directed. When is it that this Room is prepared? Then the Roome of the Scripture is prepared for God, when the bread of life is rightly broken, and divided to the people, then this Roome is made ready for Christ.
Secondly, there is another Chamber, and that is the Chamber of the Church. All the properties also meet in this Roome; it is a large Roome, the corners of it spread to the utmost parts of the Earth. And it is an upper roome, the upper part of it is in Heaven, the Church [Page 480] tryumphant, and thence it is, that all grace comes, and falls upon it. It is a Roome furnished, sayth Jerome well. It is furnished with variety of gifts, and graces, with variety of Scriptures, and Sacraments that God hath provided, and appointed. It is a dineing Roome, it is a Supping Chamber. It is a Guest-Chamber, properly, that sayth Jerome, because there it is that we meet at the Lords Table, we partake of the Lords Supper, even to the end of the World. The Church of God, it is a supping Guest-Chamber. When is this Chamber provided, and prepared for Christ? Then when the wheat is gathered into the Barne, then when men are gathered into the bosome of the Church, and preserved there, then, when they are built up in this holy faith, then this Roome is prepared.
Thirdly, there is yet another, the Chamber of the Conscience, the Chamber of the heart, that is Caenaculum too; a spiritnall supping Roome, and place for Christ, and the Spirit of Christ, I will come and sup with him, sayth Christ in the Revelation, Chap. 3.20. I and my Father will come and sup with such a man. Christ will come and Sup with that man that receives him: he will sup with the faithfull soule; that is, he will dwell there, and take up his lodging. Here is the Roome that Christ wants, and that is the Roome that we must prepare. It was a materiall Roome that they were to provide, that Roome that God calls to us for, is the Roome of the heart. Think not that it is the Roome, the Chamber, as St. Austin sayth. Christ alludes to it, when he sayth of the godly man, that in Prayer he will get into his Chamber, and shut his Doore. Every man that will pray aright, enters into the Chamber of his Conscience. David sayth plainly in Psal. 4. Enter into your Chamber, into the Cabbin of the heart, this is the Roome that we must provide. [Page 481]It hath all the properties too, God will not feast in any other hearts, then those that are provided.
First, it was a large Roome where the Lord did institute, and eat his Supper. A large Roome is an enlarged heart, enlarged with Devotion, and thankfullnesse. We must not put Christ in a corner, we must not pen him up. He will have the whole house, and the whole heart, it is that he calls for, My Son give me thy heart; that is as much in effect as Where is the Guest-Chamber? there I will lodge, there I will baite, and there I will stay, and abide and dwell, make ready that Roome, let it be a large Roome, and a large heart for God.
Secondly, it must be an upper Roome too, the heavenly heart is the upper Roome, a heart lift up, it is the word that is used in the Psalmes, I lift up my heart, yet we keep them grovelling upon Earth. Art thou not ashamed? Look upon thy selfe, why hath God given thee eyes, and set them in that place aloft (whereas he hath set them forwards in other Creatures) but that they should be oft lifted up to Heaven? Why hath God given man a Spirit, and not other Creatures, but that it should be lifted up oft? Is it not a shame then to have thy head aloft, and thy heart below, grovelling upon the Earth? Is it not a shame for thee to be upright in body, and to creep upon the Earth in thy mind? God, that cannot away with a heart that is puffed up, he expects a heart that is lifted up, and thus elevated to him.
Therefore in the Old Testament we find, that in all holy performances, to signifie the elevation of the heart, the Saints went up; Christ would be transfigured in the top of the Mount; he often Preached to the People from Mountaines, to note, his Heavenly Doctrine. He did oft withdraw himselfe for Prayer, and he prayed upon the Mountaines. So did Daniel get himselfe into [Page 482]an upper Roome. So Peter, in the Acts, he got to the top of the House, not onely for privacy, but to note, that a man that will goe to meet God, he must ascend higher in his spirit. Therefore Jacob saw a Ladder in his Dreame, to note, that every man that comes before God in Prayer, or in any holy performance, he must ascend. Sayth St. Ambrose well, ascend thou in holy performances, let thy heart be lifted up. Doe that indeed that thou art incited to in receiving the Sacrament, Lift up your hearts, it must be a Roome aloft, an upper Roome, We lift them up to the Lord. Then know, if thou wilt be partaker of those divine Mysteries, if thou wilt have true comfort of that supreame union, as St. Austin speaks, Pietas, &c. Devotion will knit those together, that the Elements in the World hath seperated; we are seperated from the Saints in Heaven, but faith, and a heavenly conversation will knit us together; we shall have union with that society. If we will give God a Roome fit to welcome him, it must be a large Roome, and an upper Roome, a heavenly heart.
Lastly, it must be a furnished Roome; what is the furniture? The variety of graces wherewith the heart and Conscience of a man is to be adorned, that is the Furniture. Carefull we are to provide furniture for our bodies, and for our Houses, and for our Chambers in which we lodge, but there is a Chamber that is in us, that is neglected. The Saints of God had a care of this, sayth St. Bernard. Every Saint provided some furniture when they came to God. Mary Magdalen, the furniture that shee provided was in humility, shee laid a sure foundation. Thomas the Apostle, he made his provision in solidity of faith. John the Apostle, he made his provision in the enlargement of love. Paul made his furniture in the intimate, [Page 483]inward secrets, and Mysteries of divine wisdome; and Peter, his in repentance. So every one that will receive Christ, and wellcome him, must make provision. What is the provision that he requires? Faith, and repentance; the beleiving heart, and the p [...]nitent heart. Let the roome be washed, let there be repentance, and then it is provided. Let the Roome be swept, let there be faith, and then it is provided. These are the hangings, and the furniture, and much more that you may add in your owne Meditations. This is the heart where Christ will lo [...]ge. Remember these things you that are to receive the Mysteries. This man that gave entertainment to Christ, thought it a dishonour to bring him into any Room that was not prepared, he made it ready before Christ sent, by the instinct of the Spirit, by one word of the two Disciples. God sends to you, Disciples not so powerfull in speaking, but Disciples after Disciples, and intreats you to make ready. He sends not a Commanding word, where is it? He asks not so; but he beseecheth you that you would make your hearts ready.
Now is the solemne time to bring furnished hearts; it was at this time, when Christ went in triumph to Jerusalem, they cut boughs of palme, and strewed them in the way, to shew that he was the only Conquerour, it was then that they cut downe boughs of trees; to shew how powerfull the Evangelicall Axe was that was laid to their consciences, to bring them to the duties of pietie, they did not only strew boughs, but their garments; that is, saith St. Ambrose well, all their glorie, and dignitie, they were not ashamed to lay all at Christs feet; it may be some of their cloathes were costly; you, will not part with a fashion, you will not consecrate one to Christ: nay, the more you are spoken to, and entreated, the more [Page 484]you encrease in your exorbitancie. Doe you think that ever Christ will lodge in that bosome, that is set to sale to every ludibrious wanton eye? will Christ take his roome there? judge ye; thinke with your selves, will he remaine in that braine, to sanctifie the imaginations of it, that is so frizled? and that he will glorifie that face that is so altred to another colour then he gave it? doe you furnish and provide your bodies so for Christ? cares he for these carriages? must these be your Easter entertainment? will ye thus prepare to come to the Lords Table? I tell you, I am conscious to my selfe of worse infirmities then you have. I dare not deny to adminster the sacrament to any man that reacheth out his hand to take it; if there be any that goe on in sinne, my charitie shall thinke that there is repentance within: but I doe it with a trembling heart: I rather wish my selfe No Prophet, nor the Sonne of a Prophet. Never come to Church and receive those mysteries in such a habite: where the outward vanitie is, I say, there is not the inward preparation, there is not a making readie.
Wee had need to provide more zealously, and carefully for the eating of the Lords Supper, then they for the Passover, it is a Sacrament of more worth and eminencie.
O that there were but the same man to guide you! the man with the pitcher of water.
I come to you with the booke, and with the word of God, follow yet that direction; and if you will give me the other, so shall you have the approbation here that Christ gave this man he shall not say, where is the guest-Chamber? but I have found it, here [Page 485]is a heart for me to dwell in, and reside in; even this man is he that hath chosen me an upper Roome, large and Furnished, there I will prepare, and make readie. So much for this time.
Angells Inspection. DELIVERED IN TVVO SERMONS, BY That Learned, & reverend Divine, RICHARD HOLSWORTH, Doctor in Divinity, somtimes Vice-Chancellour of Cambridge; Master of Emmanuel Colledge, and late Preacher at PETERS POORE in LONDON.
To the intent that now unto the principallities and powers in heavenly places, might be knowne by the Church, the manifold wisdome of God.
LONDON, Printed by M. Simmons in Alders-gate-streete. 1650.
SERMON I.
Which things the Angells desire to looke into.
THAT the Mysteries of the Gospell are things well worthy the Studie of Apostles, I shewed in the beginning of this Feast, from the Text that I handled the first day. I then spake of it, and I hoped then to have made an end of these Meditations. Then I considered, that as I began this Feast with speaking of Mysteries, so there could not be a better Subject chosen for the sealing up of the same. And this Text that I have chosen now, will answer that first Scripture; for indeed it is much at one, for it shews that the Mysteries of the Gospell, are worthy not onely of the study of Apostles, but of Angells. Therefore it is that I have now made choise of this Scripture to be the accomplishment, and fullfilling of that first dayes. Indeed they were very far fetched; however they have a good dependence in this Chapter of Peter, yet they might have as good connexion to those words of Paul. That I should make knowne the Mysteries of the Gospell, sayth St. Paul; [Page 490]that is the Text I began with, and these words added to that, make it full and compleat. That I should make knowne the Mysteries of the Gospell, which things the Angells desire to looke into.
It is a Scripture that hath some difficulty in it, and will be well worth our study, especially since it speaks of Angells, and agrees with the solemnity that is past, in a better, and nearer nature then the former. The first Text told us of the Christians Christmas; this Text goes further, and tells us how it is observed by the Angells themselves. That seeing it is the birth of Christ that administers joy to the Angells, it is the common theame of both, let us now see in these words the common studie, and inspection, and speculation of both.
That the incarnation of Christ, it was to be the rejoycing of the faithfull, our blessed Saviour shews, in John 8. Abraham desired to see my day, and saw it, and rejoyced. That it was the common study of the Prophets, St. Peter shews it here, The Prophets enquired after it: that it was the common study of the Apostles, St. Paul tells us, I desire to know nothing but Jesus Christ, and him crucified: that it is the common studie of Saints, the same St. Paul saith, Ephes. 3. That ye may be able to comprehend with all Saints, what is the height, and breadth, and length, and depth, &c. Now that it is the common study of Angells, St. Peter tells us; after that he had mentioned the sufferings of Christ, and the glory, and the diseent of the Holy Ghost, and the Preaching of the Apostles; he closeth all up with this honourable conclusion, Into these things the Angells desire to looke. That I may the better therefore goe on with the resolution, and full explication of these words, I will reduce all that I am to say of them, to these three parts, that naturally rise out of the consideration of the words.
- Qui Angeli.
- Quae bona.
- Quis radix desiderij.
Who are the Angells here spoken of, whome the Apostle sayth They desire to looke into the Mysteries of the incarnation?
What those good things are that they desire to looke into?
And what is the root of this desire, that carries them to this inspection? These are the three things I shall consider.
First, Qui Angeli, who these Angels are, Didimus Alexandrinus in his Commentarie upon this place (it seems in his time they interpreted this place of the evill Spirits, the evill Angels: and Lorinus the Jesuite he goes about to shew so much out of Clemens Alexandrinus, that Clemens not onely (though I find not the place) makes mention of the Interpretation, but refutes them. Therefore here now there is good occasion given, to search well into the first thing, to know who these Students are, these that are the glorious beholders, and Scrutators of this heavenly mystery, that are the inspectors here spoken of; these good Inquisitors, to know what Angells they are. Therefore briefly I will reduce it to these Propositions.
The first, Negative, that the place cannot possibly be understood of evill Angells, of evill Spirits, for these two reasons.
One reason is taken from the name, and appellation of Angells. Though the name be given sometimes in Scripture to the evill Spirits, yet generally when it is applied to them, there is some word of addition annexed, whereby it may be knowne of whome the Scripture speaks. The evill Angells, the Angells of Satan, the [Page 492]Angell of the bottomlesse Pit: the Angells that kept not their first estate, the Angells that sinned, and the like. Or if there be not some such clause of addition, yet there is alway some circumstance of Interpretation, that directs, and points out who those Angells are, when the Scripture calls those evill Spirits Angells, as, The Devill and his Angells, Rev. 12. Know ye not that ye shall judge the Angells, 1 Cor. Every one must needs be sure that this is meant of the evill Angells, it cannot be meant of the good. There is some circumstance alway in the Text, that points it out, when they are said to be Angells. But for the holy Angells, the blessed Spirits, they are frequently, and generally called so in Scripture, for the most part (if not alway) when this word is simply met with, it is appliable to good Angells.
And the reason is very evident, because the name of Angell is a name of function, by nature they are Spirits, by Office they are Angells, it is a name of Office, and function, and imployment; since the name of Angell is a name of that holy Office, and imployment that Gods puts them to, and since the good Angells are onely put by God upon such imployments; the evill Angells have onely his restraint, and permission, they have not his direction; therefore the name of Angell cannot properly be applied to evill Spirits, without abuse of the name. Though they be Spirits, as the good Angells are, they are not Angells properly, by nature they are spirits, but by imployment, Devills, in malice Devills. But the other, as they are in nature, Spirits, so in imployment they are Angells. Angells, that is, holy Angells, because the name is generally applied to good Angells, when there is no such addition, that reason is sufficient. That is one reason why it cannot be meant of evill Angells, but that is not all.
Another reason is taken from the latitude, and measure, of the knowledge of Devils, and evill Angells. Though their knowledge be great of naturall things, and much strengthened by experience; yet for the Divine Mysteries of redemption, their knowledge is altogether defective in it. They are very cunning, it is very likely, in the Scriptures, because they may have them ready to ensnare men, but the saving Mysteries of the Gospell, I make doubt whether they truely understand them. I am confident the Devill did not understand the first Promise that was given so long before, how the Seed of the Woman should breake the Serpents head, before Christs Passion. He was not sure that the Son of God should take our nature, and that Christ was he, till after the Resurrection; their knowledge therefore in Divine Mysteries is very short, and they care not to better it at all, for, the more knowledge, the more is their Torment; they care not to better it, unlesse it be for their owne ill purposes, that they may make that knowledge a Snare for men, and a help to temptation. See it in two great Mysteries.
One great help of our Redemption was, the Passion of Christ; it is the generall Tenent of the Fathers (and upon good reason) that the Devill was altogether ignorant of it, before it was accomplished. Therefore St. Austin, and Pope Leo, give this reason why the Devill did goe about to hinder it by all meanes, when it drew to the consummation, because then he understood that his power began to be abolished. If the Devill had certainly knowne that by the death of Christ, his Kingdome should haue beene demolished, and his power destroyed, it is probable, nay, it is certaine, that he would not have gone about to have stirred up Judas to betray his Master; or the High Priest to have shed that innocent blood. Therefore [Page 494]St. Austin, and Leo, and others observe, that that Dreame that Pilats Wife had concerning our Saviour, when shee said to her Husband that he should not have to doe with that just man, to prevent his Sentence; diverse of the Fathers are of Opinion, that that Dreame was suggested by the Devill (though others are of another Opinion, and upon better ground, yet that was their Opinion) that thereby he might hinder the suffering of Christ. And others thinke upon the same ground, that he was the means of instigation, why Judas did bring back the peices of Silver, and deliver them to the Priests, and acknowledged that he had betrayed innocent blood, that he might stay the Passion of Christ, after he knew, or came confidently to think that he was the Son of God.
As he was ignorant therefore that his Kingdom should be destroyed by the sufferings of Christ, so he was ignorant of the first Mystery, Christs incarnaration, and our Redemption; he was ignorant of the birth of the Son of God, that the Son of God was borne into the World; though he confessed oft, What have we to doe with thee, thou Jesus the Son of God? It was a for [...]ed confession, and St. Jerome sayth well, he was rather forced, then confessed. But however, at the beginning he knew it not; when Christ set upon his ministeriall function, at the first, before his Miracles were wrought, though he had a testimony from Heaven, yet when Christ went into the Desart, one of his Temptations was, if it were possible, to sound out whether he were the Son of God, or no; therefore he puts it with an if, If thou be the Son of God; it was the voyce of one that would make triall, as Hillarie sayth. It was a doubtfull Speech, as Chrysostome sayth, he was in great doubt, he was at a stand, he knew not what to think, he was blinded with the lustre of the hypostaticall [Page 495] union, it was a Mystery that he could not apprehend. He could not make these two ends meet together, when he saw Christ in the Desart, his long fasting, and that he was hungry in the end, he could not make these possibly meet, that these two should stand together, that the Son of God should be hungry, he understood it not, that the Son of man should fast 40. dayes, he knew it not. He knew not the Mystery of the hypostaticall union, therefore he comes, If thou be the Son of God. He laboured indeed to looke into the Mystery, because he knew it not; but it was not a disquisition of piety that he might beleive, but of curiosity, that he might know. He laboured to prie into it, not out of love, or hope, that it might be so, but out of feare that it was so. He knew well he was to have no benefite at all by the incarnation of Christ, and therefore could have no love, and because no love, no hope, and because no hope, he desired not to make any due inquisition into it, he could have no desire of it.
But the desire in the Text is a holy desire, and a holy inspection, being a holy desire, and a holy object, and a holy inspection, it cannot possibly be understood of the evill Angells. There is the first Proposition negative, upon these two grounds the nature of Angells, and the knowledge of Devills, it cannot possibly be meant of evill Angells. 2ly As it cannot be meant of evill Angells, so, it must necessarily be meant of holy, and good Angells, that is the Affirmative Proposition. For the good Angells, their spirituall eyes are fitted, they are made capable of such Mysteries. The Mysteries of faith, they dazle the eyes of evill spirits, they are not able to look on them, or if he could, he hath no desire, because he finds no sweetnesse at all, in the Mysteries of Salvation. All his motion is to evill, all his contemplations are about evill, he moves onely to evill, he cannot move to good. Whereas [Page 496]on the contrary, the good Angells, Nazianzen expresseth it well of them, they are altogether unmovable to evill, they have onely motion to that that is good. Now here in this place, the object spoken of, is good, the speculation spoken of, is good, the desire is good; the intendment of these inspectors is good; therefore these Inspectors must be the good Angells, for three reasons.
First, because the good Angells, their ministration was still used about the Mysteries of our Salvation in Christ our head.
Their ministration was used in relation of the conception of Christ, and the manner of it, in pointing out the name of Christ what it should be. Their ministration was used to Christ in the Desart, after his Temptation was past: their ministration was used to Christ in the Garden in his Agonie, they came, and comforted him: their ministration was us'd about the Sepulchre of Christ, after his Resurrection. It being so, that they are imployed about the Mysteries of our Salvation, we need not wonder if they make it their study, and speculation.
Secondly, their ministration was used in the Mysteries of Salvation, in the Saints that are the Members, they brought news of all these things, of Christs birth to the Shepheards; of his Resurrection to the Women, of his Ascention to the Apostles. Their ministration is used about the Mysteries of Salvation, as far as it concernes the Saints. Therefore, since this is the great Errand that is given them in charge when they are sent to the Earth; such holy Messengers would oft think of their Errand, they have great delight to contemplate these Mysteries, because God hath imployed them in these, not onely concerning the head, but the Members. That is the second.
Thirdly, the Mysteries of Salvation are things that the [Page 497]Angells have benefite by, their share of comfort in. It is in the glasse of the incarnation of Christ, that they read the glorious Mystery of their owne confirmation in grace, and happinesse; therefore they must needs desire oft to look in that glasse, they read so happy a lesson there. It must needs be the good Angells that have benefit by these Mysteries, that are used to be Witnesses to them. Then in this first point there are these Ʋses redound, besides that that follows. When we look on the Persons, the Angells, there are two instructions arise, I will but name them.
The first is this, that it is an honourable imployment, and service, and study, for a man to looke into the Mysteries of Salvation, to be conversant about them; we may looke to them with honour, because they are speculations that befit Angells, they are angelicall notions; the Mysteries of faith, and redemption, even those that are revealed, they are a study that befit the speculation of Angells; therefore it is a great honour for any man [...]o be busied about them. If we had not this place to evince it by reason, the Proposition is shewed plainly in Act. 17. Those Christians that are mentioned there, the Bereans, they are called Noble by the Spirit of God, for this very purpose, because they searched the Mysteries of Salvation, as they were Preached by the Prophets, and Apostles. They are called Noble Christians because they were conversant in a noble study. For this ennobles the mind, and the whole man, because it leads him to glory. It ennobles the mind, because it endues it with this honourable knowledge that is so illustrious, that there can be no better. There can be no better study in Heaven, for the Angells of God. They are called noble Bereans, because they were conversant in this study. St. Chrysostome tells us, they were not called noble of themselve [...], those Converts, [Page 498]they had no outward nobility, but they are called so, for the great dilligence they used, in searching the Mysteries of Salvation.
Let prophane Porphirius, and Julian the Apostate, be scandalized at the Scriptures, because of the simplicity of them, as they speake; we know there are these Mysteries in it that exceed the sight of Angells; and those Mysteries that are revealed, that they call simple, they are so abstruse, and excellent, that they are not unworthy the speculation, and study of Angells. That is the first deduction, that the Mysteries of faith are noble things to look into, they may be looked into with honour, the Angells make them their study.
Secondly, as the Mysteries of faith may be looked into with honour; so they must be looked into with sobriety, and modesty: because they are angelicall speculations; that is, they are deep, and profound speculations. Men that will be too busie to search the causes of the great Mysteries of predestination, of the Trinity, of the incarnation of the Son of God. Men that will eyther spie out all, or beleive none, they will love nothing, unlesse they can see all. O here is that that may stay their busie heads, we must not dive too farr; Angells cannot see to the bottome: Angells cannot see through them, he onely can see through them, that sees all things, that is, God. And the great Counsell of God in these Mysteries, cannot be dived into, to the bottome, by the Angells. Because they are great, sublime Mysteries, the Angells make them their speculation.
It is with these Mysteries as it is with the Sun, as Hillarie sayth, it is a good comparison of him, look as it is with the Sun, sayth he, there is somewhat in the Sun that you may look on, if you will be content to see that, you may; but there is somwhat in the Sun, that may not be looked [Page 499]on; if you will not see that you may, you shall see nothing at all: for he that looks too fixedly on the Sun, he can see nothing at all, he loseth his eyes. So the Mysteries of Salvation, there is somewhat in them that may be understood, if you will be content to understand those things that are revealed, they may be understood; but if you will not be content to look on those things that you may, you shall lose the opportunity of understanding those things that you might. He compares them to the Sun, to teach us to looke on these Mysteries with sobriety. We may well compare it with the condition of the Moone too, as well as of the Sun. There is somewhat in the Moone that was never defined; all the Philosophers, and Mathematicians, with all their curious inspections, and Instruments, cannot tell what is the Mole, what is the darknesse in the body of the Moone, what the darke part is, they cannot tell exactly. There is somewhat in the Moone that they cannot tell what it is, that is, the dark part of it; and there is somewhat that we can tell what it is, the light part; by that it affords us light to discerne. So, in the Mysteries of Salvation, there is a dark part that is not intelligible, and there is a part that is intelligible, that we may be bold, and must looke into; here the inspection of Christians is required, it is a holy, comfortable study, to converse in the Mysteries of Salvation. But then, there is the dark part, that is non-intelligible, here we must shut our eyes, and sit downe silent, and admire, and be comforted in this, that we cannot understand; that there is something in this great worke that concernes us, that is impossible to be comprehended. For the parts that may be understood, looke on them with the eye of inspection, but the parts that cannot be looked on, bring the eye of faith, we must not search, but beleive. It is enough for us to know that they cannot be [Page 500]comprehended, and God will not have them knowne. Quod deus, &c. sayth St. Austin, let us be content to be ignorant of that that God would have us ignorant of, and since we could have knowne nothing of these Mysteries unlesse God had revealed them, let us be content with that part that God hath revealed, and made plaine to us; because after all is done, after the inspection of the glorious Spirits that have so much knowledge, yet still they desire more, and more, to look into them. There is somewhat in these Mysteries that will dazle the Angells, at least, their best thoughts. That is the second thing; as we may look to them with honour, so we must look into them with sobriety, and modesty.
I have done with the first thing, who these Angells are that are spoken of here, that have this great desire to looke into these Mysteries, Which things the Angells, that is, the holy, and blessed Spirits, the good Angells that are about the Throne, that are confirmed in grace.
I come now to the second, and shall onely goe on with that at this time; that is, to see what are these good things?
There is a great deale more difficulty in this, then the former, because the doubt is made, to what this Pronoune relative hath reference. To which. The difficulties in this part are so many, that now I find my selfe in a Labyrinth, there is no Scripture almost more difficult. And there are variations, not onely of Interpreters, but variation of Readings, that would take up almost the whole houre for a man to name the Authors that bring out variety of interpretations. Therefore I will not trouble you with that, I will not so much as gather them up together (it will be but an unusefull point) least I seeme to handle [Page 501] Commentaries, and not the Text. I will onely touch at them in the last part, as they come in my way, and as they are usefull for the understanding of this Scripture.
Now we look to the second thing, these good things, there is no difficulty in the rest. The desire here is an ardent desire; the inspection is an accurate inspection, to penetrate with a mans eyes, so to looke, as to look through, to make a good inspection. The Angells that are here spoken of, I shewed to you, and made it plaine, that they are the good Angells; there is no difficulty in any of these three words. Well, the onely difficulty is in this word, Into which. The word is Plurall, yet all the Latine, not onely Coppies, and Translations of the Bible, all, but some that are later; and there is no Writing of all the Latine Fathers (excepting one, or two, that is Ireneus) it is still read In quem in the Singular number, Ʋpon whom. So the Rhemists Translation reads it, following the vulgar Latine; they read, On whome the Angells desire to looke. We read, Into which the Angells desire to looke. Thereupon Gregory applies this Scripture to God himselfe, that the object of the Angells inspection, it is God, understanding the three persons of the Sacred Trinity. De deo, &c. sayth Gregory, these things are uttered concerning God, that it is upon him that the Angells desire to look.
Others apply it, not to the three persons in the sacred Trinity, but to the Holy Ghost in particular; that there is so great glory, such c [...]equall, and coessentiall glory of the Holy Ghost, with the Father, and the Son, that the Angells desire to blesse their spirituall eyes, with the continuall looking on it. And indeed there is some probability for this reading, for the Holy Ghost; for the comming of the Holy Ghost, is the immediate antecedent before the Text, [Page 502]the Holy Ghost came downe from Heaven, and then followes, according to their reading, Ʋpon whome the Angells desire to look.
Venerable Bede applies it by a way himselfe in particular, he applies it in the Singular number, but to the second person in Trinity, Christ, and Christ considered especially in his humane nature: and the reason is somewhat probable, because in the Verse before, there is twice mention of Christ, the Spirit of Christ, and the Sufferings of Christ; and then followes, according to his reading, Ʋpon whome the Angells desire to looke. And if I should follow now this reading, and take it in the Singular number, and doe that injury, and wrong to the Greeke Copy; it would afford one or two very good points of instruction; and the reading is not at all dissonant to the Articles of faith. For certainly, the Angells desire to look upon God, and to behold the humane nature of Christ, and to look upon the three persons in the sacred Trinity. And if we should applie it to Christ; it would afford a good point of Instruction, whether we apply it to his humane nature, or his divine. If to his humane nature, so the point is this: that, ‘Christs humane nature, at the right hand of God, is made so glorious, that the very Angells themselves (as venerable Bede sayth) not onely desire to fill their eyes with the glorious beams of his Divine nature: but with that far transcendent excellency of glory, wherewith his humane nature is cloathed.’
They desire to see the glory of his humane nature. It must needs argue a great deale of glory, as much as it is capable of, that is laid upon the humane nature of Christ, more then on the Angelicall nature, though it be not a [Page 503] Spirit, that though in it selfe a body is not capable of so much glory as a Spirit, yet the humane nature of Christ, by reason of the hypostaticall union, is capable of more glory then the Angells are. And it must needs be a greater glory, because the Angells desire to looke into it.
It is a point of great comfort to us, to consider that our nature hath received already so much glory in Christ our head.
We know that our nature is capable of beatificall glory in the Members, since it hath received already in such abundance in Christ our head, it shall receive in an unspeakable manner; there shall be a great deale of beatificall glory upon the Saints: our nature in Christ is capable of glory already. That is the first point, if we apply it to the humane nature of Christ.
Againe, if we apply it to the Divinity of Christ, that the Angells look on Christ as God, it affords us a point of Instruction: that is this, ‘There is one essentiall beatitude of Angells, and Saints in Heaven, of men, and Angells.’
There is no essentiall difference in the beatitude of Saints, and Angells. Christ sayth in the Gospell we shall be like the Angells, and be as they are. What is the essentiall beatitude of Angells? To look upon the Son of God. Christ is (as Basile speaks) the delight of Angells. And what is the beatitude of Saints? To look upon the Son of God, We know when we shall appeare we shall be like him, for we shall see him as he is. There is our happinesse in looking to Christ. What is the beatitude essentiall of Angells? Christ tells us Mat. 18. There Angells behold the face of your heavenly Father. The face of God, the beatificall Vision, is their beatitude. And what is [Page 504]the essentiall beatitude of the Saints? Christ tells us Mat. 5.6. Blessed are the pure in heart, for they shall see God. Then, here is no difference at all in the essentiall beatitude of the one, and of the other. Therefore the Scripture as in one place, it calls Angells our fellow Servants, Rev. 19. See thou doe it not, for I am thy fellow Servant. Angells are fellow Servants with Apostles, and fellow Ministers, and Ministers are fellow-Angells, for so Ministers are called. As they are called our fellow Servants, so the Saints are their fellow Angells, Heirs of the same Salvation. Heb. 12. We are come to the first borne that are written in Heaven, and to an innumerable company of Angells, to enjoy the society of Angells; we are fellow Heirs of the same Salvation: there is the same-Heaven for both, the same happinesse for both; the same glory for both, the same inheritance for both; therefore the same happinesse, because the same inheritance. There is (sayth St. Austin well) one, and the same inheritance of glory, for them, and us; that is, the Heavenly, immortall inheritance, sayth he sweetly, Heaven is the inheritance of both, which is as great to every one, as to all, and as great, and full of Roome for many, as to few. Every one hath all Heaven, that is, all blisse, all the inheritance, yet every man hath his share, and all pertake of it. There is but one Heaven for both, and one inheritance for both; and that consists in the Vision of the Son of God; because the Angells desire to look upon the Son of God; that is the second deduction that is cleare; that the Angells, and Saints have one beatitude. But I may not stand upon this, because this is the forced meaning (yet I would not be deprived of it) for this reading goes not upon a good bottome, because the Interpretation follows the reading of the Singular number, and that is not to be found in any Greeke Coppy. As it is not so as it may have reference [Page 505]to the Holy Ghost; nor so that it may have reference to the word Christ, or to the word God, it is not Singular, In quem, To whome, but Plurall, To which things. We must find it out as well as we can, it must be read Plurally; all the Greek Coppies are so, though the meaning be Orthodox, and good, yet the reading will not suffer it to be read in the Singular, there must be a plurall antecedent, for this plurall relative.
Now you will aske, as the Disciples of Christ, when he told them of the famous things that were done at Jerusalem, What things? So here, when it is said, The Angells desire to looke into these things. What things? How shall we find a plurall antecedent?
Yes, well enough; there is one plurall antecedent in the Verse before, the sufferings of Christ, which the Angells desire to behold. It stands in the Verse before, but it may have reference to that, that the Angells, when the sufferings of Christ were transacted, they desired to see it, and doe now study it. Not that they delighted to see the Son of God brought so low, they had no pleasure in the sufferings of Christ, as sufferings, but to see him suffer patiently, and victoriously, and to lay downe that meritorious blood, to offer that all sufficient Sacrifice for the whole World, that was the joy, and delight of Angells; they desired to look to the sufferings of Christ.
Therefore St. Cyprian extends it also to the sufferings of the Members of Christ, the Martyrs for Christ; when we are in the combate and conflict, eyther of temptation, or suffering for the name of Christ: God looks on us, Christ looks on us, the Angells look on us. The Apostle Paul alludes to it, We are made a Theatre, a Spectacle to God, to Angells, and to men. It is a great support in all our sufferings, in all the afflictions that we undergoe, that in these afflictions the Angells are Spectators, they give [Page 506]their applause, and they are delighted. It is the joy of Angells to see the Saints of God, suffer patiently, and constantly, and with confidence, and so, as to bring glory to the name of Christ. If we therefore refer it to the sufferings of Christ, it is a plurall antecedent, and well agrees with the plurall relative. Yet this is too strait, though this be part of the object, yet this is not all.
Come a little nearer, there is another plurall antecedent in this Text, and it is more generall, and more long; the things that were Preached and reported, the things that were spoken, Into which things the Angells desire to looke. Here now we have it, take this clause, and put it to the former clause, then there is the latitude of the object in the full extent; the Mysteries of redemption that the Prophets searched into, and the Apostles Preached, those the Angells desire to looke into. The things that were Preached by the Apostles, are the same that the Angells desire to make inspection into. Of all the Latine Fathers, Ireneus onely, he pitcheth upon this; for so I call him, though there be Greek fragments that goe under his name, I know his Countrey, yet I reckon him so. He comes home, and applies it thus, into which things. All those good, and excellent things that God conveys to us by Christ, all those things salvificall, those are the things the Angells desire to look into.
Sophronius goes further, to apply it not onely to the good things of Redemption by Christ, but circumstances, and places, and the like. Unto the Nativity of Christ, to the death of Christ, to the place of his birth, into these things the Angells desire to looke. I will not presse it so farr as he, to put forward, to goe to the place of his birth. There are hardly any footsteps left for Angells to behold or discerne where that place stood, where the Manger was. But thus far we may extend it to all those saving [Page 507] actions, and passions, that are the streams, and branches of the work of our redemption. The whole work of our redemption in the active, and passive part of it, wrought by the birth, and death, and resurrection, and ascention of Christ; these are the things which the Angells desire to behold.
That I may not give it barely upon trust (though there be enough said to make it cleare that these must be so understood) I will shew it plainly, in Vers. 12. there is mention of it, the things Preached by the Apostles. In Vers. 1 [...]. the things testified by the discent of the Holy Ghost from Heaven, in Vers. 10. the things searched into by the Prophets. What are all these things, the things searched by the Prophets, preached by the Apostles, and testified by the Holy Ghost from Heaven, what were they? The Mysteries of our redemption, in the severall parts of it; the Mysteries of the Gospell, as in this Verse that I have read, and the Mysteries of our redemption, as in the two Verses before, these are the things that the Angells desire to looke into. Now we have gotten the full meaning, we see in generall, what the things are. Now to make the point full, there are these four properties of these things that may serve for our instruction, that the Angells desire to looke into.
The first property is this, that they are sublime speculations of Angells. Eagles stoop not to Flies, but where the Carkasse is; where the Mysteries of Christ are, there are the speculations of Angells. Angells stoop not to meane, inferiour contemplation. And are there any speculations more sublime then the Mysteries of our red [...]mption? That great Mystery of Christs incarnation, of his Passion, of his Session at the right hand of God, of his intercession; there is nothing that belongs to the work of redemption, but are sublime, montanous speculations. It is Gregories [Page 508]word, upon those words, Cant. 3. He comes leaping by the Mountaines, and skipping by the Hills. These leaps that are taken there upon the Mountaines, he makes to be the severall passages of the work of our redemption. There was a leap from Heaven to the Virgins womb, another to Jordan, another to the Desart, another to the Crosse, another to the Grave, another up in the resurrection upon Earth, and then another to Heaven, there was a leap. There is somwhat montanous, & sublime, in every passage of our redemption. When he was conceived by the holy ghost, that is a sublime speculation, he came then leaping on the Mountaines: then, when he was Baptised in Jordan, then, when he was tempted in the Desart, he came leaping over the Mountaines, when he laid downe his life upon the Crosse, and sent out that comfortable word of Consummatum est, he came then leaping on the Mountaines, sayth Gregory; all these speculations are sublime. To teach us, that mankind may learne to admire what they cannot comprehend, because that all these are things that Angells converse about, and study; they are things transcendent, they are beyond our reach. They are sublime speculations.
Secondly, as they are things sublime, so they are delightfull speculations. The Angells, they doe not busie themselves with any sad subject; Angells they think of no heavy subject, because the beatificall state is not capable of any sorrow. However we read of some, writing of Angells, of the griefe of Angells for sin: and it is the Observation of Macherius, and Jerome, and Ambrose, that as Angells rejoyce at the Conversion of sinners, so they grieve at their sin, and impenitency, and sufferings. When ever there is any sin committed by any Christian, by any Servant of God, sayth Macherius, there is a great deale of sorrow, and crying, in Heaven. And Jerome, and Ambrose, [Page 509]very plainly, as they rejoyce at the Conversion, and redemption of sinners, so they mourne and lament, and weep at the miseries they suffer, and at their continuing in their sins.
But this must be understood with a graine of Salt; for when we read of the greife of Angells, we must so understand it, as of greiving the Spirit of God; not that the holy Spirit is capable of such an affection as griefe. so the Angells in that beatificall estate, are not capable of sorrow in that place; there is not one drop of sorrow comes in Heaven, there are no tears in Heaven, they shall never see tears in their eyes. But the greife of Angells is thus much, to expresse their sympathie with us, when we suffer, and their distast, and dislike of sin, when we continue in it, they are said to greive at it, as we are said to greive the Spirit of God. But properly, Heaven is not receptive of sorrow, but capable onely of joy; all the objects of Saints, and Angells, they are all objects of joy. And what could be a more delightfull object for Angells to be conversant about, what more delightfull then the Mysteries of our redemption? There is nothing answerable to this in sweetnesse, to this consideration, the goodnesse of God revealed in Christ, there is no such sweet, and comfortable meditation, that brings so much comfort to men, or to Angells. It is part of the Angells happinesse to think of Gods goodnesss, manifested to man in Christ.
Christ is an object so delightfull that not onely Angells, but God himselfe delights to look on Christ as Mediator, he looks on him a [...] Mediator, and through Christ to sinners. And that brings the delightfull beames of Gods gracious aspect upon the Church, when he looks upon sinners, in, and through Christ. It is so delightfull an object, Christ, that God never satisfieth himselfe with looking [Page 510]enough upon Christ. If God delight to look upon him, Angells may well imploy their eyes in this service, to look upon Christ. And if Angells make it their meditation, Beloved, we may well make it ours; our eyes may twinkle when it dazles the eyes of Angells. If Angells be imployed in these speculations, O let Christians much more, they have more particular benefite by it. They are the most delightfull speculations. That is the second property, they are delightfull.
Thirdly, as they are delightfull, so they are not fruitlesse, but saving speculations. The sum of all the speculation of Angells, is Salvation; they seldome think of any other thing but Salvation. When they look upon their owne happinesse, and behold it in God, their thought is of Salvation. When they looke for the happinesse that [...]e expect that is to be fullfilled in Heaven, and they are imployed in, in their Ministery upon Earth, they think of Salvation; all the parts of the Angells Ministery, and their thoughts, have reference to Salvation, because they think of the Mysteries of our redemption; there is Salvation stamped upon all the parts of them, upon the death of Christ, upon the birth, upon the Resurrection of Christ.
It should be an incitement to us to make it the matter of our meditation; what should we delight in? What should our hearts run to? What should we busie our heads with? Take it in one word, Salvation it will be our delight, and meditation in Heaven, shall we not make it our best meditation on Earth? It should be the onely thing we should think of; Angells make it not onely their chiefe, but their onely meditation. He that truely makes this the sum of his thoughts, he will not be busie, he will not delight in other things. If Angells doe it, we should much more; the Angells are comprehenders, they [Page 511] enjoy Salvation already, we are Viatores, Pilgrims in the way: if they in the Country consider, and look upon these things that are to be accomplished in the way, shall not we much more in the way make those things our speculation that belong to the Country? That is, if Angells that have Salvation already, make it their meditation, shall not we make it ours that want it? If Angells make their meditations upon those things that concerne men upon Earth, shall not we upon Earth busie our thoughts about the things of Heaven? In that the Angells make these things their study, it is a good excitement to us: as they are sublime, and delightfull, so they are saving speculations, that is the third property.
Fourthly, they are good things common to us with the Angells, they are good things that concerne them not alone, they concerne us as well as them, and us more then them. All the custody of Angells is imployed about the keeping of men, all the speculations that Angells are imployed about, is, the Salvation of men; they delight to look upon those things that concerne us with them, and us more then them, for they have it already. They are brotherly Spectators; it shews, that as they are Creatures of happinesse, so they are Creatures of love, that make our good things their meditation. Therefore the Apostle Jude, Vers. 3. he calls this Salvation Common Salvation. He might well doe so, for it hath a great extent, it is so common, that it is not onely common to all men, but common to us with Angells. It reacheth very far, from the beginning of the World, to the end of it, that is a great extent: those are the two poles of time. It reacheth from East, to West, from North, to South, that is a great distance; those are the two Poles of locall distance. It reacheth to all the Patriarchs, and Prophets, and Believers, to all, of all ages, and sexes, and sorts of men, [Page 512]this is a great extent; this is the pole of Persons. Further, it reacheth not onely to the Visible Earth, and the visible Heavens, but to the invisible Heavens, not onely to men, but to Angells, there are no poles of that Heaven, there is no extent. It is Salvation common to men, with men, and common to men with Angells; being the common worke, they make it their common beatificall, or salvificall object; these things of redemption, of Salvation; these things that are so delectable, and salvificall, that concerne our good, as well as Angells, it is into these things that they desire to looke.
Now I have done with the second thing, I have shewed you who the persons are, and what the good things are. There is onely one behind, that is the maine, what kind of desire it is, and what is the root of this desire, and the cause of this inspection. But thus much for this time.
SERMON II.
Which things the Angells desire to looke into.
HOWSOEVER the method of nature, and the method of Art, be justly in themselves distinguishable, yet it falls out oft times that there is the same Proceedings in both, and as nature goes before, so Doctrine follows after: such is the method that I have set to my selfe in picking out scriptures for you during the time of this solemnitie, which is still continued to me, though it be ended in it selfe; if wee looke to the method of nature, we shall find, that the Creatures they are so ordered, that man he is the horizon of all things visible, and Angells they are the horizon simply of all Creatures, Angells are the top, and man is next to them, therefore if we ascend in this order, where man ends, there it is that the Angelicall nature begins, so man is in the confines of Angells above, and other Creatures below. In his [Page 514] body he partakes of Earthly things, in his soule he hath affinity with the Angelicall nature, man being the next Creature under Angells, and Angells the onely Creature above man; therefore I say, where it is the humane nature ends, there the Angelicall nature begins, in order of ascending, so in those Scriptures that I have propounded to you, all the other Texts that I have chosen, have beene for you, that I might shew to you, in what manner you are to entertaine the Declaration of these great benefits that this solemne time hath presented to us, but now where man ends, there the Angells begin, and as I shewed you what your inspection should be, so now I will shew you what entertainment the Angells give these tidings, and great blessings, and what their inspection is, that as they desire to looke upon us when we are seemly conversant in the worship of God, so now, we may goe forward to look on them in this Text, as the Scripture presents them to us, and see how they are conversant in the admiring, and entertaining of these Mysteries of Salvation, they (sayth Nazianzen) keepe Christmasse with us. I am verily perswaded, sayth he, the Angells keep this Feast, this very day (speaking of the Nativity of Christ) I will goe a little further, for I am not onely perswaded, but I am sure that they keep not onely one day, but every day, for this their inspection, is the keeping of the Angells Christmass, the inspection into the incarnation of our blessed Saviour; which because it is a great Mystery in it selfe, and because the Text of Scripture that I handle wants not its difficulties; therefore I am resolved to goe on in the course that the Lord set Ezekiel, Ezek. 20. Son of man drop thy words. Abstruse things are not to be cast downe by whole Buckets, but by drops; so, there are three drops, three things in it, two I have gone over in the forenoone.
First, who these Angells are.
I shewed at large, Negatively, not the evill Spirits.
Affirmatively, that it must of necessity be understood of the good Angells; the other Angells have no delight to look into the Mysteries of Salvation, except it be for their wicked advantage, they look to Mysteries, but they are Mysteries of iniquity, not to the Mysteries of redemption, they find no sweetnesse in them, it must be the good Angells, those that were attendant, and imployed, and their service required, and their ministration used to the Law, in the publication of it, and to the Saints of God, in the making knowne, and declaring those Mysteries, they have benefite in them as well as we, it is the good Angells,
Because these Mysteries of redemption are Angelicall speculations, we need not to be ashamed to be conversant in the study of them, it is an honourable study.
Because it is fit for Angelicall study, we must look on them with sobriety, the Angells set them bounds, we must not goe too far. That was the first-drop.
The second thing was, what these things are in particular that the Angells desire to looke into.
I shewed in what Coppies the Singular number is used, into whome, the Greeke into which, the same good things that are set downe in the foregoing words, the good things testified by the Holy Ghost from Heaven, certified by the Prophets before, and reported by Christ, that is in one word summarily; the Mysteries of the Gospell, those are the things they desire to looke into.
In particular, they are high speculations that the Angells looke into.
They are delightfull, and plausible arguments, there are no sad thoughts come into the Angells hearts, they study no sorrowfull subject whatsoever.
Thirdly, they are all things that concerne Salvation; the Angells thoughts run upon nothing else (though they enjoy Salvation) either in the glorifying of God for their owne, or in striving to be serviceable to God in the furthering of others, their thoughts are upon Salvation.
Lastly, they are brotherly speculations. The Angells have the good things they looke to with us, they are theirs, and ours, nay, more properly ours, then theirs, they are not drawne by these meanes, they were confirmed in an instant, we are drawne by degrees. This is the sum of the two first parts in the forenoone.
There is but one behind, which is the maine, and will prove the longest; that is, to see, Quae radix desiderij, what is the Originall, and ground of this holy desire, that the Angells have to looke into these sublime, and glorious Mysteries, to make them the object of their speculation; except we find out this, we find out nothing. Because there are many things questionable, seeing oft times, inquisition comes from curiosity, or from want of desire, or from ignorance, and the Angelicall nature is not subject to these defects, they are not curious to enquire into that that is concealed from them, and they are not defective in the knowledge of any thing that is necessary for them to know: therefore upon this Wheele the whole frame will turne, to find out the ground, and Originall of the desire of the Angells, why they are carried with so holy, and impetuous motion, to looke to those Mysteries, that though they be Mysteries of Heaven, and so above them, yet as they are things tending to Salvation, so they are beneath them; why the Angells are carried with such affection to bestow their speculations upon these Mysteries, that is the thing I am to speake of, at this time. That I may doe it throughly, I will goe in the Philosophers method, he that will fill his hand [Page 517]must empty it, and he that will set downe the true causes, must remove all false pretended causes, there must be a paring away of all weake, and tottering foundations, that there may be a firme foundation laid, therefore this method I will proceed in.
I will first shew those false grounds, and Originalls, that are pretended, and there I shall touch (though I would not dwell upon them) the misconstructions that are made of this Scripture.
And then I will set downe in order, briefly, the true grounds, and Originalls, and they are more then one. In this method I will goe.
And first, I will remove that that is vile, to seperate it as Jeremie speaks to Winnow the Chaffe from the Wheate.
Looke first upon the Chaffe, there are false grounds and Originalls pretended; and they may be reduced to foure heads, otherwise, I can hardly find a fifth, I thinke.
Either curiosity, that that might be a ground to desire to looke further then was revealed to them.
Or feare, that might be the ground, they were afraid they should not be found faithfull in their service, and speculation.
Or envy, that might be the ground, that they look to them, as maligning the happy estate of man, that he was placed in, that all this excellent provision, should be for the Salvation of man onely.
Or ignorance, that might be the cause, that because they are barred of some knowledge, that it may be was necessary, therefore desiring to come to the improvement of this excellent knowledge, they desire to know these things. Looke upon them once againe more particularly.
The first false ground pretended, is feare that they [Page 518]should not be found faithfull in their ministration, that was the fancy of Origen, though a very learned man, and of great antiquity, and of noble memoriall, yet it was the fancy he propounded to himselfe, in his 11. Homilie on the Booke of Numbers. The Angells desire to looke into the Mysteries of Salvation, for this reason, because they feare that else they should be found negligent; and since they are put in trust, to Minister to those that are heires of Salvation, and that they in their kind, were to cooperate to mans Salvation, and that the Apostles, and Prophets had taken so great pains; the Apostles in making knowne the Mysteries of the Gospell, hence came the Angells inspection, they were afraid they should be exceeded in their service, and imployment, by the Apostles, and they should be found sloathfull, and not so dilligent every way, as God required of them, and so they should come to be judged by the Apostles, and Saints, at the last day, according to that place, Know ye not that ye shall judge the Angells.
I call this a meere fancy, because there are two rotten Pillars it stands on.
One, that it supposeth that the Angells that are confirmed in grace, can possibly be sloathfull, and idle in their performance.
Another, that it supposeth thus much, that the holy Angells, that as they are confirmed in grace, so in happinesse, that they can be called to account at the last day, and be subject to any judgement, these things are supposed of all, and granted, and demonstrated out of Scripture, that gives them the title, of holy, and elect Angells, and Angells of light, they are grounds demonstrable in Scripture, the Angells, as they are confirmed in grace, so in happinesse; being confirmed in happinesse, they are not liable to account; being confirmed in grace, [Page 519]there is no feare that they should be unfaithfull. Nay, howsoever, the Prophets, and Apostles, were the most faithfull Servants of Christ, and went beyond all men whatsoever, yet their fidelity comes far short of the Angells, for there was humane frailty mingled with them: St. Paul acknowledgeth it, that laboured more abundantly then all. There was no feare of the Angells, that they should be judged by the Apostles, because they were lesse faithfull then they. This is a meere fancy, and dreame, therefore the first ground cannot stand, that is wronge.
Secondly, let us looke on another.
The second Originall, or ground pretended, is, that it might be out of [...]uriosity, that being knowing Spirits, very inquisitive to know somwhat further then was revealed to them. To this head we may refer that other fancy of Turian, and Salmer, that were both Birds of a Popish feather, that are of opinion, that the things that the Angells desire to looke into so much, they are the mysteries of Christs presence in the Eucharist, they look into the Mysteries of the Eucharist, to see Christs Body carnally present there, under the Elements of Bread, and Wine. Sameron the Jesuite, quotes Gregory for it; there is nothing tending to that purpose there. Indeed, he speaks as other of the Fathers, of the presence of the Angells in the Church of God, when we are conversant about mysteries, but not to looke to that (especially that is not) that the Angells make the object of their speculation, a non entitie, the Angells are not so ignorant, the Angells rejoyce when they see the true adoration, & sincere worship given to God; but one the other side, they greive, and shut their eyes, when they see Gods glory given to Creatures, as it is by them. The Angells are not curious, to looke into things secret, they will not greatly be delighted with superstitions that will vanish. [Page 520]That could not be the ground, curiosity, I call that not onely a fancy, but a folly.
A third pretended ground is, that it must be out of envie, or malignity, they had to man; because that all this excellent provision was onely for mans Salvation. Howsoever, the Angells are confirmed in grace, and so had by one communication, all those good things that are dispensed to us by many; yet there is more manifestation of Gods goodnesse to man, then appeared to Angells, more manifestation in regard of the effect. And that it is, that that was Phillippus Solitarius, one of the Ancients, the reason why the Angells make inspection into the Mysteries of Salvation, it is this, because they are not well pleased that all those priviledges should be bestowed upon man. Therefore, sayth he, we must interpret it thus, they desire to looke into, that is, to enter into these things, to partake of them; they desire that Christ would honour, and assume their nature, as he is in mans nature, they desire that they may have the power of the keys given them, as it was to the Apostles.
This is the greatest evill of the rest, to suppose such an irregularity, that they should desire more honour then God hath given them, and that they should envy man. No, these two, envy, and pride, were the sins of the evill Angells, that is set downe by the joynt consent of all ancient Writers. St. Austin may speake for all, they envied man standing, or raised, because themselves were fallen. Sayth St. Austin againe, they envied that man should be made after the Image of God. Pride, and envy were the sins of the evill Angells; shall any be so unworthy as to think that the good Angells are incident to those ill affections, that did cast the bad Angells out of Heaven? Therefore the third ground and Originall falls of it selfe too. As it was not out of curiosity, so it [Page 521]was not out of envy, at the good of man. They rejoyce at the good of man, and at the conversion of sinners, they could not have an envious disposition for any good to him. I am almost at an end of this first part: there is one thing behind, that is,
The fourth pretended, false Originall, that it might be out of ignorance, because these Mysteries of Salvation were concealed from the Angells a long time before, and even now, in a great part, therefore out of the sence, and apprehension of their want in this particular, they labour more and more, to looke into these Mysteries. As if those glorious Creatures that are, and alway have beene from their first confirmation, in actuall fruition of everlasting beatitude, should be subject to any want of knowledge, and happinesse, every way answerable to their estate, and nature. Yet this misconstruction diverse of the Fathers made of these words. Though it be an obliquity, yet there is a little respect to be given to their obliquities, because they were such excellent lights; yet in matter of inspection I know nothing that they erre more in. For it is worth observing, there are two Opinions concerning the knowledge of the Angells, of the Mysteries of Salvation.
One was this, that the Angells knew not the Mysteries of Redemption, before the things were accomplished, Jerome, Ambrose, and Chrysostome, Nulli angelo, &c. sayth Chrysostome, it is a thing that was not revealed to any Angell, or Ark-Angell, or any power created, before it was brought to passe; and they ground it upon Ephes. 1. and Collos. 1. Where the Apostle sayth, that God since hath make knowne the Mystery that was hid from Ages, and Generations. Whereas, if a man consider of the place well, he shall find that place rather refutes it, then assents to it. The Apostle sayth, These Mysteries were had [Page 522]from the beginning of the World, from Ages, and Generations. He speaks of men, Angells are not subject to Ages, and Generations, it is out of the Angelicall spheare, ages, and Generations, they wax not old, there is no distinction, there is no Child-hood, or old age of Angells, there are no Generations neyther: every Angell makes a species, the whole number of Angells was created at once, the Apostle saith, it was hid from Ages, and Generations, that is, from men, yet not altogether from men, they had so much that they might ground upon; it was not revealed fully, but that speaks not of Angells at all; but yet out of that respect to men that were learned. Doctor Thomas Aquinas distinction will help, that is, the Angells did not understand these Mysteries by a naturall, concreated knowledge, but by a supernaturall, super-infused, they had not the knowledge from the first instant of their Creation, but from the first instant of their confirmation in grace, it is super-added.
Againe, though they knew these things in substance, yet not every particular circumstance, till they were accomplished; because their experimentall knowledge receives degrees, it is intended, and growes greater, they improve it by experience, it growes greater, that is the first opinion of the Ancients, concerning the knowledge of the Angells.
The second thing is this, as they knew not the Mysteries of redemption, so they learned by the Church of God, that they learned the knowledge of these Mysteries from the Apostles that Preached, and daily now from the Preachers, so all the streame of the Ancient run. St. Chrysostome sayth they are Auditors with us, and learne the Mysteries of Salvation, they learne it by the knowledge they get in the Church, Jerome, Gregory Nycene (to name no more) they ground it upon Ephes. 3. where the Apostle [Page 523] Paul, speaking of the Mysteries of Salvation that were hidden before, about Vers. 10. To the end, that to principallities and powers, might be made knowne in the Church, the wonderfull wisdome of God. Hence they infer, that therefore, because the Apostle sayth, that those Mysteries are made knowne to principallities in the Church, that they were present at those Sermons, to learne further in those Mysteries, especially at the Sermons of the Apostles, that they might be instructed in the profundity, and height, and depth, and speculation of them, so they come to Sermons as Auditors.
But indeed St. Austin that handles the question, and the place well, he shews that that place cannot be wrested to such a construction, though he gives three Interpretations. Sayth St. Austin (it is worth observing) that the Apostle sayth, to make knowne to the Angells in the Church; he sayth not, in our Church; In the Church tryumphant, there they make knowne; there is St. Austins owne interpretation.
Againe, sayth he, one word expounds another, they were hid from men, but so, as they were knowne to An-Angells, so as they were made knowne by God to Angells, but not just then, when they were made knowne to men.
But if this will not suffice, the place it selfe makes it cleare, that there cannot be such a construction wrung out of those words, the Apostle speaks, of the accomplishment of the Mysteries, they indeed are made knowne to Angells, by the Church, he speaks not of the speculation, the Angells could not see Christ borne, till he was borne, and a Sinner converted, till he be converted: so the Angells, they see daily in the Church the accomplishment of these Mysteries, so there is an addition to their experimentall knowledge, not to their intuitive; they saw by [Page 524]the Preaching of the Apostles, that the fullnesse of the Gentiles was comming in, that the Mystery of Salvation was to be accomplished, that it was done in the Church by the Apostles; they saw that sinners were converted, and that the number of the Saints was to be consummate, because God cast out the Net, and brought them home daily, doe they therefore learne at our Sermons? No, it is too high an hyperbole, and abasing of the Angelicall nature; the Saints in Heaven that have not that full measure of the beatitude, that they shall at the last; the Saints that have a lesse measure of knowledge, then the Angells, for they are not capable of so much, yet their knowledge is far more perfect then ours is; nay then the knowledge of any of the Apostles, though they had the gifts of the holy Ghost. The knowledge of the Saints in Heaven, is such, that they need not come to learne of us, and shall the Angells? The Angells are those, that God alway used their imployment in the accomplishing of these Mysteries; they were imployed by God about Christ; they were present with Christ in the Garden, at the death of Christ, at his resurrection, and ascension, and could they be ignorant of them, that they must come to learne of the Apostles? The Angells were used to carry glad tidings, propheticall to the Patriarchs, and the glad tidings of Christ after, when he came in the flesh; the first tidings of his conception, they carryed that. They were, as St. Cyprian speaks, the first Pen men, at least the first spokes-men of the Gospell, the very word Evangelium came from them first, it was taken out of their name, it is but a sillable more then that that is in their owne; they were the first Evangelists, and dictatours of the Gospell, and were they ignorant of the Mysteries of it?
It is well observed by Basile, and Chrysostome, the one is Basiles word, the other is Chrysostomes: that the Angells [Page 525]are to men as Teachers, and Instructers, as Guardians; and Keepers to men, shall they be our Schollers and pupills? It is a dishonour to the excellent knowledge, and nature of Angells, to come to learne at our Sermons. I the rather prosecute this, because many Interpret it so; I take it to be a great abuse. The Angells have that measure of knowledge, that they neede not our help, nor the help of the Scripture, though there be Mysteries in the Scripture, that they cannot sound; yet for beatifical knowledge, they have it to the full, joy, and holynesse, and all to the full, there cannot be a drop added more to that they have already; they are present sometimes in the Congregation, therefore the Apostle bids us carry our selves decently, because of the Angells. Ʋnreverent carriage, whatsoever we thinke of it, is a griefe to the Angells; but they are present as Spectators, not as Disciples, and pupills; that ground is fallen, they could not desire it out of ignorance.
I have done with the false grounds, not out of feare, not out of curiosity, not out of envy, not out of ignorance: Now I shall goe on smoothly; when the hand is empty, it may be filled againe.
Now I come to the true cause, the true Originall, whence this desire of this speculation comes.
This must be supposed therefore, as a thing to be taken for granted, that as it is a beatificall object, and a beatificall speculation, so they are carried to this object with a beatificall Apetite, and desire, and a beatificall species that excites this Apetite in these Angells. It cannot be an ill ground, there can be no sinister respect, it must be a holy, and pure, and simply a pious ground. As the other were fowre, so I will reduce this to fowre heads that will afford foure parts, that is the sum of that I shall speake at this time.
The first ground of their desire is from admiration, for beholding the Mysteries of our redemption, they admire Gods goodnesse, and they desire to admire againe, and alway, therefore though they looke into them daily, and see what is fit to be knowne, yet they desire a greater rapture that they may admire God more in them, therefore they still desire more, that they may blesse God. So Calvin interprets the words very well, Mirari dicuntur, &c. that they looke into these Mysteries, it springs from wonderment, from a holy astonishment, and Extasy: the happinesse of Heaven is all Extasy; howsoever the Extasies of the Apostles, and Saints below, carried them out of themselves, yet those Extasies perfect the understanding, they carry not a man beyond himselfe, there is alway an Extasy of Admiration; and alway where there is admiration, they will looke, admiration and wonderment breed inspection; see it in many instances.
The Apostles when they saw our blessed Saviour ascend into Heaven, they were stricken with astonishment, and that caused them to gaze, They looked stedfastly to Heaven, sayth the Text, so the Angells apply it to them, Why stand ye gazing? they were amazed, therfore they lookt after Christ, they followed him with their eyes. Amazement breeds looking: So in Luke 4. when Christ was at Nazareth, and came into the Synagogue, he tooke the Booke of Isaiah into his hands, and it is said Vers. 20. The eyes of all that were present, were fixed on him: And what was the reason? At Vers. 22. They wondered at the gracious words that proceeded out of his mouth, therefore their eyes were fixed upon him. Admiration breeds fixing of the eyes: Whatsoever a man wonders at, he looks at; admiration it draws the eye alway to the object; so here, the Angells because they are taken with a holy admiration of the excellency of these Mysteries, though they doe alway look [Page 527]into them, yet they desire still that they may be stricken with more admiration.
See it plainly by particulars, if we speak of the Mysterie of the passion of Christ, the Angells were stricken with admiration at that, they were greatly astonished; therefore Jerome applies that place in Isa. 63. Who is he that comes from Edom, with died Garments from Bozra? He applies it to the admiration of the Angells, this very Scripture was uttered when they saw Christ shed his pretious blood upon the Crosse, they spake it with admiration, Who is he that comes from Edom, with red Garments from Bozra? They admired at the greatnesse of Gods mercy in the suffering of Christ.
So they were stricken with admiration at the ascention of Christ, though they said to the Disciples, Why gaze yee? They admired as well as the Apostles, but they were better able to carry it, but they admired; for St. Ambrose and other of the Fathers, say, that the 24. Psalme was made on purpose to expresse the admiration of the Angells, at the ascention of Christ. Be ye set open ye everlasting gates that the King of glory may come in. When Christ ascended, the Angells sung this Song; and St. Ambrose is of Opinion, that they answered one another, as in a Quire, one Quire sings, and asks the Question out of admiration, Who is the King of glory? The other answered them, The Lord of Hosts is the King of glory; they were stricken with admiration of Christs ascention, therefore they looked. So Cyril on that place, and so here being stricken with the Amazement of Gods goodnesse, therefore they desire to looke.
The Use that we are to make of it for our Instruction, is,
First, it tells us that the Mysteries of Salvation must needs be great Mysteries that put the Angells into a rapture, [Page 528]that breeds the admiration of Angells. It exceedingly magnifies the excellency of the Gospell of Christ, that it must needs be an excellent Gospell that conteins in it such Mysteries, the Angells themselves stand astonished at; it conteins such Mysteries as are most desirable of the Angells, as draw the eyes of Angells after them, as put the Angells to an Extasie.
And the Use of it in the second place is this, to imitate them in this particular; above all things learne to admire Gods goodnesse, revealed to man in Christ; we are called upon in Scripture to be thankfull, and to walk answerable to it, and they are good Uses, but we cannot make you, unlesse we be stricken with admiration. If a man doe not first admire Gods goodnesse in the dispensation of Christ to the Church, he cannot be thankfull; and the reason why there is so little thankfullnesse, is, because there is so little admiration; that that dazles the eyes of Angells, is but ordinary in our eyes, because these things are daily propounded: therefore since the Scripture calls upon us to celebrate Gods goodnesse, and we cannot celebrate it without thankfullnesse, and we cannot be thankfull without admiration, if we admire we shall draw our eyes after it, if we admire Gods goodnesse, our eyes will be lift to those Hills, so to blesse him, and to pray that we may have the Comfort in our owne hearts. That is the first ground, and there is the first Lesson to us, it was, and is out of admiration, the Angells desire to look into those Mysteries, as they desired in the Apostles time, so still, and to the Worlds end.
The second Radix whence this desire comes, is from expectation; for expectation is the Whetstone of desire: so it is that Didimus Alexandrinus Expounds these words, that the Angells being abundantly well pleased, and contented, and rejoycing in the accomplishment of those Mysteries [Page 529]that are already past; they look to these Mysteries still out of expectation of that is behind, for there is somewhat to be accomplished, which till it be done, the Angells themselves have not the highest pitch of their happinesse, till all be gathered to the tryumphant body, there is somewhat to be accomplished, and that the Angells are in expectation of, and out of expectation, they desire, looking to those things, sayth Didimus, that are to be done, and brought to passe in the end of the World; and St. Barnard expounds these words, the Angells desire to look, to the time of restitution, that that time may hasten, and come about, that there may be an accomplishment of the number of the elect, and all the gracious promises that God hath revealed in his word, this they desire, and looke to, so Calvin well, they desire to see the accomplishment of all those good things they have seen accomplished in the greatest part. In the part that is behind, they desire the accomplishment of that, and out of that expectation they looke into these Mysteries. That is another ground.
And it goes upon good reason, for expectation will alway carry the eye, as well as admiration: alway longing breeds looking: So in Judg. 5. the Mother of Sisera shee expected her Sons tryumphant returne, shee looked out of the Window, and said, why is his Chariot so long in comming? Therefore shee looked to see if shee could spie him: So in that place, John 8. concerning Abraham, Abraham desired to see my day, and saw it, and rejoyced. The expectation of the accomplishment of the promise made to Abraham, made Abraham looke still to be carried with a holy desire that it might be accomplished. So Symeon, Luke 2. when Christ was present in the Temple; Symeon had long waited for the consolation of Israel, therefore when he came and saw Christ, he could not turne his eyes off [Page 530]him; the reason why he fixed his eyes on Christ, was, because he had long waited for the accomplishment of that day; therefore expectation made him set his eyes on him; so because the Angells are still in expectation of the accomplishment of that, that is not yet finished, therefore they looke to these Mysteries: And the point is this, it shall be the Excellency of the grace of hope, that hope, though it be the grace of the way, yet hope in part is a grace of the Countrey; hope is a glorious grace in common to us with the Patriarchs, for the Patriarchs were stil in expectation of the first comming of Christ, as we are of his second. Nay, it's a grace common to us, not onely with Patriarchs, but to us with Angells, the Angells themselves are still in hope, there is something that is the object of hope in Angells, that is the fullfilling of those Promises that Christ hath reserved to be fullfilled to the last times, the second comming of Christ to Judgement, that shall put an end, and period to these secular days of misery in this World, and turne all days into one, that glorious day, the Saints, and Angells in Heaven are still in expectation of; therefore because that is the complement, the Consummatum est, of all the Mysteries of Salvation, therefore the Angells desire to look into them; that as Christ said, it is finished on the Crosse, before he gave up the Ghost to the work of our redemption, passive, so to the worke of faith, there shall be such a word pronounced at the last day; till then we live by hope, and we need not be ashamed, Hope maketh not ashamed, it is an excellent grace, common with us, to Angells.
It is a thing to be deplored in Christianity (and I will take order to remedy it as much as I can) that among all other graces in Christianity, the grace of hope is so little spoken of, when did you heare in a Sermon hope spoken of to purpose? One of the three Sisters is almost [Page 531] jus [...]led out of the World, it is the twine ofaith, they hang upon each others shoulders, faith makes present, hope staies with patience; all the comfort of a Christian depends upon hope; it is lamentable that so eminent a grace should never be thought of, we know not what it is to live by hope: faith is that grace, it is true, that is to be magnified, but the setting up of that excellent grace of faith, hath almost drowned this grace of hope; while there is any thing to be fullfilled, we live by hope, and we need not be ashamed, it is common to us, with Angells: Nay, it is proper to us more then to them, for when we come to fruition, perfect fruition, hope ceaseth; when there is no expectation, there cannot possible be any hope there.
Therefore here is the Use we are to make of the point, that as the Angells are in expectation, and live by hope, so we should labour to put in this drop of Balsome into all our comforts, to know that our life is a life of expectation, and much more of expectation then the Angells; they are in fruition, and perfect blisse, there are onely some accessories to be accomplished for them, yet they live by hope: If they live by hope in Vision, shall not we much more that are in the state of mortality, and breath after fruition? But this is the very ground of the Angells desire, and inspection into these Mysteries, hope, and expectation, because they are in expectation of the accomplishment of the rest that God will fullfill the remnant of the Elect, and the remainder of the Promises that are not yet fullfilled. This is that that breeds inspection, this is the second true ground from expectation.
The third ground, or Radix whence this desire comes, it is from contentation, whereas in humane things, contentation makes desire to cease, in celestiall things it increaseth desire, and from contentation they desire to [Page 532] behold: they are ravished with the great mercy of God in the work of redemption. O they desire to be more ravished, they are satisfied, and would be more; they are full, yet they desire as if they were empty; they have all, and yet they desire as if they had nothing, sayth Gregory; they alway see these Mysteries, yet they alway desire to see them.
I joine these two together, least any man should have mistaken the nature of Angelicall desire, how it stands; and though this desire be a bar to contentation, when we understand, and conceive of desire that comes from want, we are onely to limit it to humane things, so St. Austin defines desire; it is a longing after those things that we have not, no man desireth that that he hath, when he comes to fruition desire ceaseth; but Thomas Aquinas shews well by a good distinction, how desire may well stand with contentation, and fruition, Desiderium habendum, &c. Desire of things that we have not, that we may have it, that argues want, but desire of the things that we have already, that it may be continued, that argues not a necessity, and want; so the Appetite, and desire of the Angells, what is it? not of want, but complacency, not an Appetite, and desire of more, but a desire of the continuance of that they have; there is desire, and there is fruition; in their saciety, there is no dstiast, and in their desire, there is no want, sayth Gregory well.
So now it shews us the excellent, beatificall estate in Heaven, in what it consists, in that glory and joy there shall be fullnesse, and yet desire, there shall be the fruition of all good things promised, and yet an earnest longing after the continuation of it. Isidore sets it out sweetly, there shall be thirst in Heaven, and saciety. A man would wonder that there should be thirst in Heaven, yes, sayth he, the Saints shall alway be full, and shall alway [Page 533] long, and thirst; but it is not a thirst of necessity, and there is no loathing, and distast in that fullnesse.
It shews us an excellent difference between Heavenly, and Earthly things, the nature of Earthly things how is it? Why thus: Earthly things are alway desired when we want them, desire ceaseth when we have them. And againe, Earthly things we love them most when we want them, and lesse when we have them; looke over all Earthly things, and you shall find that it is so, meat, and drink, they na [...]ciate after fullnesse; all pleasures whatsoever, after a man hath taken his fill of pleasure, he disgusts them, they are unsavory; I, those very fashions you are so much delighted in, that no Preaching, Heaven it selfe cannot fetch you out of. If Christ himselfe were on Earth, I am confident he would not prevaile with you, I say, those fashions that Heaven it selfe, cannot fetch you out of your folly; yet after you have used them a while, use makes you sick of them, and your owne humours make you weary; because all things Earthly make weary, and happy we are, that when we have them we begin to loath, and distast them, and be sick of them: but it is otherwise with celestiall things, they are most loved when we enjoy them, & are most desired when they are had: there is no Heavenly thing that nauciates: a man is never sick of any thing that is Heavenly, there is no loathing of that; it is not so with grace, and glory, the Angells, as Pe [...]rus Damianus, he makes the Observation, sayth he, they are alway full of that they alway desire, and they alway desire that they are alway full of; glory cannot be distastfull; nay, grace is not so, how far grace is from being distastfull, it is of that sweetnesse that a man never thinks he wants it, till he hath it. O how sweet is it! that grace is of such a Heavenly relish, that a man is so far from thinking he hath too much when he enjoys it, that he never thinks [Page 534]he hath enough; nay, he never thinks he hath it, till he hath it; this is a holy Coveteousnesse, as the Apostle sayth, the very temper of a Coveteous man is, the more he hath, the more he desires: it is the onely temper commendable in grace, the more a man hath, the more he longs, and thirsts. Spirituall things, the more they are enjoyed, the more they are desired, this should more stir up our desire: O how should we long for Heaven that are out of it, when the Angells long so that injoy it? When they long that are in fruition, how should not we long for the fruition? Yet Heaven we cast behind our backs, therefore we should stir up our souls as David, As the hart panteth after the Rivers of Water; nay, let us change the phrase, and turne it to a more sublime example, not as the hart, but as the very Angells pant and long, and breath, and desire to looke into those Mysteries, so doth my soul after thee O God, after the place where the Angells are; say againe with David, O that any would give me to drink of the Water of Bethell? Nay, save the labour, God hath given us to drink of Christ, the Water of the Well of Bethell; say againe with David, O that I had Wings like a Dove, that I might fly away and be at rest? Nay, save the labour, he hath given thee Wings of the Dove, the holy Ghost descended in fire upon the Apostles, the gifts and graces that descended, are the Wings of the Dove, and you may save that labour. Therefore to shut up all with the holy desire of the Angells, they are alway conversant about spectacles of happinesse, and yet never weary of their speculation, and the more they have, the more they thirst; and the more they are satisfied, the lesse they are satisfied, and though they have fullnesse, yet they desire to have it continued. That is the third ground.
The fourth and last ground, that is the Radix of the desire of the Angells, it grows from exultation, from abundance [Page 535]of joy, that they rejoyce in the revelation of those Mysteries, and they desire that they may alway rejoyce they alway desire the continuance, that they may rejoyce: They rejoyce, both in respect of Themselves, and in respect of Ʋs.
There are these two reasons of their joy, and so of their inspection, and these are the two most proper reasons of all the rest.
One reason of their joy, is a respect they have to themselves, they rejoyce in the Mysteries of Salvation, because they have the benefite of them, the benefite of Christs meditorious work extends to Angells. The Apostle Paul shews plainly, Ephes. 1. It pleased God to recapitulate, or gather to one, to sum up to one all things, both things in Heaven, and things in Earth; that is, men, and Angells: The Apostle shews it more plainly, Colos. 1. It pleased him by the blood of his Crosse, to reconcile to himselfe, the things in Heaven, and things in Earth: to reconcile to himselfe, Christ is a Medium of reconciliation to Angells, how is it to be understood? To reconcile to himselfe things in Heaven, and things in Earth, that is, men, and Angells. For howsoever, if reconciliation be properly taken, it is onely understood of men that fell, those that were out of Gods favour, were onely reconciled; reconciliation is a bringing into the favour of God; those are said to be brought into Gods favour that were out of it, man was out of it by sin, therefore properly it belongs to man, but analogically it extends to Angells, their confirmation is to them as reconciliation, they are confirmed in the favour of God, and in a beatificall Vision, and in glory, confirmation to them is as reconciliation to us, therfore the Apostle joyns both under one word, To reconcile all things to himselfe, things in Heaven, and things in Earth, that is, men, and Angells. Therefore they desire to look into the Doctrine of reconciliation, [Page 536]they have benefite by it: Therefore St. Paul, 1 Tim. 5. he calls them Elect Angells, now Election is in Christ, in that he calls them Elect Angells, it is plain that their confirmation in this glory, is in Christ; Christ works it; hence it is, that, Collos. 2. the Apostle calls Christ, the head of principallities and powers. If Christ be the head, then the Angells must needs be supposed to be part of the body; if they be part of the body, then the other part is man; men, and Angells make up the tryumphant body, the mysticall body of Christ, and Christ is the head of the [...]; then it must follow, that Christ is a Saviour, even to Angells, in respect of Confirmation, for the Apostle sayth, that Christ is the Saviour of the whole body, therefore he, of every one that is part of the body, and he is head of principallities, and powers. St. Bernard layes it downe clearly, and St. Austin for all, layes that as a ground: St. Austin excellently stated this point, that it is agreed on by all, that the Angells estate in blisse, and confirmation, it is not connaturall to them, they brought it not into the World in the first Creation, but they had it after, from the grace of God bestowed upon them; if by grace, then by Christ, for he is the Pipe of all grace. St. Bernard, I say, sets it well downe, when he puts together men, and Angells, how they come into one reconciliation; he that raised man, when he was fallen, kept the Angells that they should not fall, and so he was a Mediator of Redemption to them both, sayth Bernard, because he confirmed the one, and erected and raised the other, he loosed our bands from us, and preserved the Angells, therefore because the Angells have benefite in the Mystery of redemption, they have part, and share, as well as man; therefore they rejoyce in the work, and because they rejoyce, they desire to make further inspection in regard of Exultation. That is the first reason.
Secondly, that is not all, for as their inspection comes from joy in their owne happinesse; so, secondly, from the abundance of joy, that they conceive of our happinesse, because we are taken into their fellowship; whereas a gap was in the order of Angells, now in the conversion of a Sinner, they rejoyce that he is brought in to make up that gap, for the making up of the tryumphant body, that was without an Arme till supply be made by the Salvation of men; and that they may shew they rejoyce abundantly in the Salvation of man, as well as their owne, they disdaine not therefore, that men should be accounted their fellow-heirs, and to be Keepers of the Saints, and minister to them, because they know they are fallen Members brought into the same beatitude. And it must needs be so; for if the Angells rejoyce at the conversion of one sinner, much more at the gathering of all, at the redemption of mankind.
The Use that we are to make of it, is this; if there be such joy in Angells that are in these Mysteries, that are in the fruition of them; it should stir us up if they rejoyce for us, let us for our selves; we are nearer our selves then any other, let us imitate them; we cannot have a better patterne, they are confirmed in grace. Imitate them in admiration, admire Gods goodnes in that wondrous work, let us carry our souls out of themselves, into a holy rapture, that we may blesse God sufficiently for that; imitate them in holy expectation, that as we have experience of Gods goodnesse, in fullfilling the first promise, so rest in hope for them that are behind; rest on God, waite upon God, till he bring all to a period, say with those under the Altar, How long Lord? How long? Imitate them in hope; imitate them in joy, in desire, in inspection; there is one holy knowledge, common to us with the Angells; the knowledge of Heaven, and Salvation, there is one [Page 538] place of happinesse common to us with them; Heaven is the happiness, and inheritance of both. As there is then common blessedness, so let there be common joy, and common study, and common thankfullnesse, and common desire to look into there Mysteries, to cast an assiduous eye upon them, as they doe, to make all the returns that we give to God again, of praise, and thanks, make them such as the Angells. It is well said of Turtullian, we are those that are in Albo inrolled to the number of Angells, let us tread in their steps, in those works in which we are to have our fellowship with them. Let us for the great work of redemption, for the incarnation of Christ, let all that we returne to God be Heavenly, and Angelicall. Our joy Angelicall; when is it so? When it is spirituall, and not carnall, secular joy, away with that, Glory to God on high: these are Angelicall Songs, and Psalmes, the Songs of the Angells; let us follow these Mysteries with Angelicall Meditations; what are those Heavenly Meditations, that are Angells Meditations? O to get Heavenly hearts, often to think of the great Comfort that comes by Christ, and the knowledge of Salvation.
Make these things our study, and our Meditation, matter of our studies, and matter of our thankfullnesse, and desire, matter of study, we may well make it, who would not be content to study those things that the Angells are busie about, to be Fellow Students with the Angells? Make them the matter of our thankfullnesse also, who would not blesse God for that for which the Angells admire?
Lastly, make them the matter of our desire; Who would not long to enjoy the Ʋnion in that place where [Page 539] Angells are, and where Angells though they be, yet they desire still to injoy the comfort of the meditation of those Mysteries of our redemption, of Salvation revealed by Christ, that we preach to you; though we cannot looke into them as the Angells looke, yet they are the same for substance, that the Apostles Preached to you. That is the last ground; you have seene what the Angells are, what the things are, and the inspection, and the desire.
Thus much for this Text, and this time.
An exact Alphabeticall Table, directing to the principall Truths handled in the fore-going Work.
- A
- Abounding
- ABounding a metaphor whence taken page 339
Abrogate- Christ kept the Passover to abrogate it page 461
Account- Good Angells not called to Account page 518
Act- Habits must be brought to Act page 359
- Adam, see Covenant
Admiration- Angells behold the Mysteries of the [...]ospell with admiration page 526
- To look on Gods goodnesse with admiration page 528
- Advances, see Piety
Affections- Affections in Prayer how kindled page 54
Afflictions- Why good men suffer afflictions when others escape page 472
- see endure
Alike- In spirituall things all are alike to God page 465
All- All sins to be prayed against, and why page 72
- All duties to have thankfullnesse page 172
- see Commands, Detestation, Goodnesse, Love,
Alliance- Aliance of Gods mercy page 113
Anchor- Hope the anchor of the soule page 423
Angells- Evill angells studie not the Mysteries of the Gospell page 491
- [Page]Evill angells how called in Scripture ibid.
- The name of angel, what page 492
- Angells have benefit by the mysteries of Salvation page 496
- Angells, what things they desire to looke into page 501
- See Incarnation, knowledge
Apparrell- Against vaine apparrell page 413
Appearing- Appearing before God double page 373
Arguments- Arguments peculiar to each Apostle page 196
- Art, see nature
Assent- Assent of a pious heart page 475
Assurance- Assurance to be prayed for page 134
- see Heaven
- Atheist, see Epicure
Attributes- Mercy hath the prerogative above all other Attributes page 113
- B
- Body
- Parts of the body, interpreters of the duties of piety page 52
- Eyes of the body, how placed page 385
- God to be worshipped with the body page 387
- Beg, see mercy
Behold- Behold, what it signifies page 383
Benefits- Benefits by Christ how expressed. page 159
Beleive- The word of God to be beleived page 287
- The lifting up the eyes a testimony of beleiving page 388
Blessednesse- Blessednesse the highest good page 222
- Blessednes how propounded page 225
- Blessednesse every mans comfort page 226
- Blessednesse where placed by worldly men page 227
- Blessednesse where placed by the Apostles page 228
- Blessednesse where placed by Christ page 229
- Blessednesse, the way to it ibid.
- Blessednesse not to be severed from tribulation page 230
- Blessednesse why set out by variety of names page 236
- Blessednesse essentiall of Saints, and Angells the same page 503
- see Temptation, enduring, comprehensive suffering.
Bonds- Bonds of turning to God page 22
Bar [...]hen- Sin [...] page 105
- Sin [...] a burthen page [...]6
- C
- Cal [...]e
- Praise set out by a calf, why page 160
Carnall- Carnall love hinders love to God
- Carnall mens joy, what
Certainty- Certainty of Salvation abused page 69
- The Crowne of life certaine, how page 242
Chamber- Christ had not a Chamber of his owne page 449
- The House of God the Guest-Chamber page 453
- What Chamber Christ will be received in page 479
- see Heart, Conscience, Church
Charity- The disposition of charity page 476
Chastisements- Afflictions of Gods Children chastisements page 103
- Not to be out of love with Gods chastisements page 252
Cheap- God requires cheap Sacrifice, and why page 162
Chearfully- Tentations to be endured chearfully page 210
Christ- Pardon to be begged in the name of Christ page 118
- Why the Disciples were forbid to say he was the Christ page 443
- Ministration of Angells used about Christ page 496
- see Satisfaction
Christians- Admonition to Christians page 171
- see morall
Church- The church Christs Chamber page 479
Circumstances- Not to spend much time about circumstances page 440
Commands- The word of God called his commands, why page 286
- Saints love Gods word when it commands page 312
- All Gods commands to be loved page 33
- Love enables to keep the commands page 314
- Commands of God, what page 414
- see Prayer, Duty, Promise, Obedience, Sublime, Ever.
Common- [Page]Misteries of [...]lvation common, to men, and Angells page 511
Comprehensive- Blessednesse the most comprehensive good page 222
- The Crowne of life comprehensive page 232
Condition- True obedience makes no condition page 174
Confession- Confession of sin necessary to repentance page 36
- No pardon without confession page 37
- Confession an easie way to pardon page 38
- Backwardnesse to confession of sin page 40
- Exhortation to confession page 41
- Examples of pardon to confession ibid.
- Confession necessary in doing good or evill page 44
- Confession of all sins page 72
- see words, humble, mournefull
Congruity- Bond of congruity to turne to God page 23
Conquerours- The Crowne of life the reward of conquerours page 256
Contentation- Contentation of Angells page 531
Continuall- Spirituall Sacrifices continuall page 168
Constancy- Temptations to be endured with constancy page 211
- Constancy, what ibid.
Conscience- Conscience Christs Chamber page 480
Covenant- Different conditions of the two covenants page 39
Courage- Temptations to be endured with courage page 209
Creation- Pardon above works of creation page 112
Crowne- The crowne of life the reward of suffering page 226
- What crownes Christians have in this World page 227
- see victory, gold, conquerours, love
Curiosity- Curiosity not in good Angells page 519
- D
- Damnable
- Going on in sin damnable page 24
Daily- Thanksgiving a daily Sacrifice page 172
David- David, his divine temper page 284
Dead- Legat Sacrifice dead page 170
Debt- Thanksgiving a debt page 138
Declare- Ministers onely declare pardon page 109
Declining- Where there is not growth, there is declining page 343
Degrees- Degrees of grace to be sought after page 361
- Degrees of grace numberless page 362
- Encouragement to attain the highest degrees ibid.
Delightfull- Mysteries of Salvation delightfull speculations page 508
Depositum- The Scripture a depositum page 294
Desire- True ground of the desire of Angells page 526
- Heavenly things should be the matter of our desire page 538
Detestation- Detestation of all sin necessary page 73
- Devil, see ignorance
Devout- Lifting up the eyes a signe of a devout heart page 389
Divinity- Argument of Christs divinity page 467
Donation- The Crowne of life of free donation page 239
Duration- Duration of Gods mercy page 115
- E
- Easie
- The most easie way to remove judgements page 14, 15
- see confesse
- Eminent, see place
Enablement- A Saint depends on God for enablement page 179
Ends- God works good ends out of the least things page 473
Endure- What vertues required to endure affliction page 204
- What enduring hath the promise of blessednesse page 209
Enemies- Christ obeyed the Law to stop the months of his enemies page 462
Envie- [Page]No envie in good Angells page 520
Epicures- Atheist and Epicures objections answered page 471
- esteem, see word
Evening- Evening, what meant by it page 257
Ever- The Scriptures an Heritage for ever page 294
- Gods Commands stand for ever page 323
Every- Every grace why needfull for every man page 357
- see Love
Evidence- Evidence of grace to be prayed for page 133
- Evidences, see inheritance
Evill- Good and evill the bounds of all duty page 127
- Difference in suffering for good and evill page 212
- see confession
Examples- Examples of those that sped in prayer page 13
- Examples of turning to God page 24
Excellent- The way to be excellent page 332
- Excellency of Creatures by their motion page 337
Exigent- What course the Saints tooke in exigents page 381
Expectation- Angells desire from expectation page 528
Experience- Experience of those that have sped in Prayer page 12
- Bond of experience to turne to God page 24
- Best knowledge gained by experience page 246
Eye- Hope as an eye page 268
- Lifting up of the eyes a duty page 383
- Eyes of body and mind lift up to God page 385
- The inward disposition will appeare in the eye page 388
- What eyes we must lift up to God page 390
- Servants must doe service with their eyes page 392
- see body, mind, prayer, soul.
- F
- Failings, see Ministers
Fained- Judgements diverted upon fained Humiliation page 43
Faith- Promises the support of faith page 265
- From faith to faith, what page 354
Feare- [...]ond of feare to turne to God page 24
- The word called the feare of God, why page 286
- No feare in good Angells page 518
- Feeble, see hands
Fervent- Fervent words to be used in Prayer page 58
Few- There are few that will suffer Tribulation page 226
- see grow
Finall- Repentance a finall turning page 9
Forgivenesse- True repentance alway meets with forgivenesse page 16
- see just
Formall- Formall Christions how they turne to God page 8
- see universall
Formes- Formes of Prayer necessary page 64
- Arguments for set formes of prayer page 65
- Formes of prayer usefull in publike page 66
- Formes in Scripture for severall duties page 67
Forcible- Forcible words to [...]e used in confession of sins page 47
Free- The Crowne of life a free gift page 283
Furnished- The heart a furnished Room, how page 482
- G
- Gift, give
- How we are said to give any thing to God page 147
- All inferior good things are of gift page 240
- see free
Glory, glorifie- Words in Prayer Glorifie God page 54
- From glorie to glorie, what page 354
God- Every grace from God page 179
- Men tempt God, how page 248
- God the Donor of the Crowne of life page 260
- [Page]We must imitate God in our growth page 370.
- Excellencies of God, how set forth page 409
- see wanting, service, heart, good, goodnesse
- Gods goodnesse in the pardon of all sins page 73
- We must not onely shun evill, but doe good page 225
- Goodnesse of God testified in his promises page 264
- see confession, evill, pardon
Gold- Why the Elders are said to have Crownes of gold page 231
Grace, graciously- To be received graciously, what meant by it page 111
- Gods grace enables us to praise him page 178
- Tribulation accompanies grace page 253
- Perticular graces for perticuler states page 356
- see imperfect, pardon, heaven, God, grow, honour
Great, greatnesse- Greatnesse makes men to neglect goodnesse page 435
- The Mysterie of the Gospell great page 527
Grieved- How Angells are said to be grieved page 509
Grow, growth- Who they be that grow in grace page 333
- Few grow in Christianity page 334
- Vitall motion of a Christian is his growth page 338
- Severall comparisons of a Christians growth page 340
- Grace compared to growing things page 342
- Growth in grace the best triall of a Christian ibid.
- Spirituall Strength gotten by growth page 347
- Several pleas that hinder growth page 364
- Meanes of growth many page 366
- Men desire to Grow in every thing but in grace page 367
- What cours we must take to grow page 368
- Motives to spirituall growth page 369
- see declining, God, soule, Guest-Chamber, see chamber, church, heart
- H
- Habits
- Christians must grow in the habits of grace page 356
- see Act
Hand- [Page]Hands lift up to Gods commandements, what page 315
- Hands lift up, what it signifieth, page 316
- Hands feeble, what page 321
- Servants eyes to the hands of their Masters, why page 393
- Hand, the instrument of government ibid.
- See, heart, soule.
Happinesse.- The right course to happinesse page 224
Healing.- Gift of healing given to the Apostles page 110
Heart.- No sacrifice acceptable without the heart. page 161
- The heart the chiefe in all duties page 164
- Hands, figuratively the heart page 319
- The heart Christs guest-chamber page 453
- None can work on the heart but God page 469
- See furnished, large, upper.
Heaven.- Desire of grace in heaven, how page 132
- The word assures us of heaven page 292
- Perseverance borders next upon heaven page 336
- The lifting up the eyes a token of a heavenly heart page 389
- Difference betweene earthly and heavenly things page 533
- See perseverance.
Heifer.- Israelites compared to a heifer, why page 160
Heritage.- An heritage what it is page 290
- Gods word an heritage, how page 291
Holy.- Holy words to be used in prayer page 58
Honour.- Mercie honours God most page 114
- True honour in heaven page 229
- The greatest honour in heaven ibid.
- God honours every grace page 270
- Growth honourable page 370
- Studie of the mysteries of salvation honourable page 497
- See, Servants.
Hope.- The bond of hope to turn to God page 24
- Promises the support of hope page 265
- The use of hope page 267
- Comfort that comes from hope page 422
- See Anchor, eye, watchman.
Humane.- The Angels desire to see the humane nature of Christ page 50 [...]
Humility, humiliation.- Humble words to be used in confession page 44
- Tentations to be endured with humility page 210
- see feyned.
- [...].
- Jewes.
- Jewes mistake of Scripture page 171
Ignorant.- God doth not try men because he is ignorant page 250
- The Devill [...]gnorant of Christs passion before it was page 493
Inheritance.- Heaven the inheritance of the Saints, how page 291
- Evidences inheritances, how page 292
- To claim Gods word as our inheritance page 294
- Inheritances how sought after page 296
Incarnation.- The incarnation of Christ the studie of men and Angels page 490
- The Devill ignorant of the incarnation of Christ till it was accomplished page 494
Impatience.- Impatience, the inconvenience of it page 215
Impenitency.- Impenitencie, the cause of it page 21
- Danger of impenitencie page 25
- see pardon.
Impression.- The most lively impressions of God in his word page 309
Imperfect.- Grace imperfect page 120
Impropriators.- Against impropriators page 478
Iniquity.- Iniquity, what page 70
Intelligent.- Intelligent words to be used in prayer page 59
Instrument.- God not tyed to instruments page 421
Joy.- Things prized as they bring joy page 279
- A Christian in this world hath his joy page 298
- The glory of heaven set out by joy page 299
- Christians have the best joy page 300
- To joy aright a hard thing page 303
- Angels desire grounded on joy page 534
- Reasons of Angels joy page 535
- To joy in heavenly things page 537
- See Carnall, within.
Journey.- Christians have a long journey to goe page 349
- Hindrances in that journey ib.
Judgments.- No removing of judgments without repentance page 15
- Cause of feare that judgments will continue page 20
- The word of God why called his judgments page 286
- See feyned, prayer, praise.
Just.- How God is said to be just in forgiving sins page 38
Justification.- Free justification misunderstood page 69
- K.
- Knowledge.
- A proofe of Christs divine knowledge page 467
- Knowledg of evill Angells de [...]ective in divine Misteries page 493
- Angels want no knowledg that concerns their happinesse page 521
- See, practise.
- L.
- Labourers.
- The Crowne of life the reward of labourers page 256
Language.- Every grace hath a peculiar language page 36 99
Large.- The heart a large roome, how page 481
Latitude.- Latitude of Gods mercies page 114
Lasting.- The Crowne of life a lasting honour page 231
Law.- The word of God why called his law page 266
- All creatures but man keepe the law set them page 323
Legall.- Thankefulnesse, better then legall sacrifice page 169
- See Dead.
Life.- The Crown given at the end of life page 257
- See comprehensive.
- Lifting, see eyes, hands, mind, Religion.
Linked.- Graces linked together page 358
Lips.- Praise called the calves of the lips, why page 161 167
- What lips God will bee praised with page 163
- Lips put for the whole man page 165
Long.- Comfort against sufferings if they be long page 233
Lord.- Thankefulnesse due to God as our Lord page 148
Lov [...]- Why the Crown is promised to love page 269
- All graces in l [...]ve page 271
- Every one that loves God shall be crowned page 275
- Meanes to get love to God page 276
- Meditation of Gods lovelinesse begets love to God page 277
- To blame our selves for want of love page 278
- The greatest testimonie of love to God page 310
- See commands, prayer, suffering, word.
- M.
- Man.
- The word man how taken in Scripture page 189
- Woman included under the name of man page 192
- Man tempts man, how page 247
- Two men in a Christian page 340
- See Incarnation.
Many.- Comfort against sufferings if they be many page 233
Master.- Obedience due to all kind of Masters page 394
- Servants learn evill of their Masters page 397
- Difference between earthly, and our heavenly Master page 407
- How to know whether God be our Master page 413
- The duty of a good Master page 430
- Christ, why called the Master page 442
- Christ the great Master page 448
Meanes.- God not tyed to meanes page 421
Measure.- True love keeps no measure page 275
Meditation.- Preparation to meditation necessary page 324
- Meditation, what page 325
- Meditation scarce in the world page ibid.
- Meditation improves every grace page 327
Mentall.- Vocall prayer a help to mental page 53
Merit.- Merits of Saints not to be trusted page 108
- No satisfaction by merit page 119
Mercie.- Antiquity of Gods mercie page 113
- Mercie a motive to beg mercie page 116
- The end of all waiting is for mercie page 418
- See alliance, attribute, duration, waiting.
Metaphor.- Metaphor, what page 155
- Duties in Scripture delivered under [Page]metaphors page 156
Mind.- Eye of the mind to look up to God page 386
Ministers.- Ministers to watch their people in their failings page 34
- Ministers to condiscend to peoples weakness page 35
- See Declare.
Mysteries.- Good Angels studie Gospel-mysteries page 496 506
- See Angels.
Mixed.- We have need of tryals because we are mixed page 252
Monosyllable.- Masters & servants how as monosyllables to each other page 394
Morall.- Difference between Christian and morall vertues page 359
Motion.- Motion of two sorts page 334
- The life of Christianity in motion page 335
- Perseverance the continuance of a Christians motion page 337
- Difference between corporall and spirituall motion page 346
- The continuation of a Christians motion page 354
- See standing, excellent, vitall.
Mournfull.- Mournfull words to be used in confession of sin page 45
Mountains.- Why the lightning strikes the mountains page 472
- N.
- Name.
- Every true Christian hath his name in the promise page 274
- A new name given to Believers page 437
- The names of diverse Pen-men of Scripture concealed page 440
- Preachers not to come in their own name page 474
Nature.- To turn to God by the bond of nature page 23
- Art perfects nature page 61
Necessity.- Bond of necessity to turn to God page 23
- O.
- Obedience.
- Bond of obedience to turn to God page 23
- Obedience singles not out commands page 313
- Lifting up the eyes a testimony of obedience page 389
- The period of a Christians obedience page 419
- [Page]Christ the pattern of obedience page 460
- The assent of an obedient heart page 476
- See condition.
Object.- Faith singles not out it's object page 313
Omniscience.- Christs omniscience shewed page 437
Others.- God tries us that others may know what is in us page 250
Over.- Mercie over Gods works page 112
Outward.- God must have praise from the outward man page 164
- Comfort when God takes away outward things page 452
Owne.- Servants not their own page 396
- P
- Pardon.
- Impenitency never meetes with pardon page 18
- Errour of those that will not pray for pardon page 68
- Arguments against such as deny to pray for pardon page 71
- Pardon to be begged with all blessings page 72
- How the Devill hinders prayer for pardon page 73
- Severall expressions of the pardon of sins page 104
- God the only author of pardon page 107
- Goodnesse of God in the pardon of sinne page 111
- To beg more grace after pardon page 131
- Pardon to be prayed for before removall of judgments page 139
- Thankefulnesse especially due for pardon page 147
- See confession, eyes.
Passe-over.- The Christians Passeover page 431
- All invited to the new Passeover page 438
- Why Christ did [...]at the Passover page 459
- See, Abrogate
Pastor.- The duty of a Pastor to his Flocke page 431
Patience.- Patience to be laboured for page 213
- Praise of Patience page 214
- Promises the support of patience page 266
People- The duty of people to their Pastor page 430
Perfect, perfection.- Vocall prayer makes prayer perfect page 54
- [Page]Christians to grow to perfection page 369
- Perfection, when to be sought page 374
- See Soule.
Perseverance.- Perseverance carries on a christian still page 335
- Excellency of perseverance page 336
- No grace carries to heaven without preseverance page 337
- See heaven, sublime.
Physick.- Repentance as Physick page 25
- Suffering, as physick page 256
Piety.- Advances of piety severall wayes set forth page 338
Pitch.- The pitch that is set to a christians growth page 369
Place.- Duty of those eminent in place page 434
Pleasant.- Sin, why pleasant to men page 106
Plenty.- Christs plenty page 451
Poore, Poverty.- Poverty of Chsist set forth page 448
- Worldly men imitate not Christ in his poverty page 449
- Comfort for those that are poore page 450
- Christ begs in the poore page 478
Popery.- A new kind of Popery page 70
Portion.- To make Gods word our portion page 295
- The most possible way to remove judgements page 14
- Pardon over Gods works of power page 112
- Proofe of Christs diuine power page 469
Practice.- Practice required of Christians page 359
- Knowledge without practice nothing page 360
Prayer.- Prayer what it is page 6
- Commands to pray in affliction page 11
- Promise made to prayer page ibid.
- Words of confession necessary in prayer page 50
- Bounds of Prayer page 128
- Thankefulness must be joyned with prayer page 149
- Prayer begets love to God page 277
- Looking up in prayer page 387
- What the eye is in prayer page 390
- See experience, [...]publique, thankfulnesse, vocall.
Praise.- Sinne hinders praise page 175
- [Page]Judgments removed, occasion praise page 177
- Who are most ready to praise God page 178
- See Grace.
Preparation.- Preparation to prayer necessary page 55
- See meditation, present, presence.
- Godly men blessed for the present page 224
- Worldly men care onely for the present page 266
- How to carry our selves in Gods presence page 373
Presumption.- Presumption to looke for pardon without repentance page 18
Promise.- Prayer builds upon promises page 124
- The Crown conveyed by promise page 261
- All blessings conveyed by promise page 623
- Why heaven is by promise page ibid.
- To treasure up promises page 267
- An implicite command in every promise page 312
- See faith, prayer, support.
Providence.- A proofe of Christs divine providence page 471
Publick.- Publick calamities removed by prayer page 11
- See Form.
Punishment.- Where sinne is forgiven, punishment is removed page 102
- Punishment how to be prayed against page 141
- See chastisement, pardon.
Pure.- God must have pure sacrifice of praise page 163
- Q
- Qualification.
- Promises made to qualifications page 273
- Persons without qualifications have no interest in the promise page 274
- R.
- Receive.
- To receive, what meant by it page 238
Relation.- Severall relations of a Christian page 339
Religion.- Lifting up the eyes to God an act of Religion page 387
Reparation.- The blessed reparation by Christ page 245
Repentance.- Repentance, the parts of it page 4
- Repentance & sin cannot stand together page 15
- Bonds of Repentance page 128
- Repentance, what acknowledgment it maketh page 311
- See finall, forgivenesse, physick, presumption, totalll, vaine, universall.
Resolution.- Resolution necessary to obedience page 144
- Resolution of David to be imitated page 320
Rest.- The rest of a Christian page 371
Restored.- To what wee are restored by Christ page 244
Reward.- Rewards, encouragement to all sorts page 220
- Rewards when given page 256
Right.- Christ hath right to all things page 451
Righteousnesse.- To suffer in the cause of righteousnesse page 212
- S.
- Sacrifice.
- Thanksgiving a sacrifice page 167
- Every duty a sacrifice page ibid.
Satan.- Satan tempts men page 247
- Satan, how he tempts page ibid.
Saisfaction.- No satisfaction for sin but Christ page 103
Saving.- Mysteries of salvation, saving speculations page 510
Sea.- Why it rains sometimes on the Sea and not on the land. page 471
Selfe, Selves.- Our selves the best sacrifice page 166
- In obedience a man sacrificeth himselfe. page 170
- God to be loved for himselfe page 174
- Every man should try himselfe page 249
- God tries men that they may know what is in themselves page 251
Servant.- The least expression to a servant should suffice page 393
- All kind of servants should be dutifull page 395
- Complaint against servants page 396
- [Page]Why men have unfaithfull servants page 397
- Motives to servants to be faithful page 398
- Christians should learn of mens servants page 410
- Gods servants not so faithfull as mens page 411
- Honour to be Gods servant page 415
- Duties of good servants ib. page 430
- Christians to exceed other servants page 417
- See Eye, Master, owne.
Service.- The best service to be given to God page 408
Sharp.- Comfort against sharp sufferings page 232
Similitude.- The strength of a similitude wherein page 401
Simple.- Simple words to be used in confession page 46
Sin.- He that will offer sacrifice must lay aside sinne page 175
- Single, see Object, Obedience,
Singular.- Why blessednesse is propounded in the singular page 226
Sion.- Sion, double signification of it page 372
Slothfull.- Good Angels cannot be slothfull page 518
Sobriety.- Mysteries of salvation to be looked on with sobriety page 489
Son of man.- Why Ezekiel was called the son of man page 444
Soule.- The hands and feet of the soule page 319
- The soule the whole man page 341
- All perfections of the bodie in the soule ibid.
- Growth of the soule, what page 342
- The eye the hand-maid of the soul page 404
Souldiers.- Christians as souldiers need strength page 350
Speech.- Speech proper to man page 30
- Why God hath given man speech page 51
Spirit, Spirituall.- A form of prayer no stinting of the spirit page 66
- Spirituall judgments worst page 140
- Spirituals to be prayed for before temporals ibid.
- Difference in praying for temporalls, and spirituals page 148
- See alike, vertue.
Stability.- Stability in the state of grace misunderstood page 69
Standing.- What standing hinders motion page 335
- How a Christian doth both stand, and move page 336
Stature.- Tall stature commendable page 370
Statutes.- The word of God why called statutes page 286
- Sin nullifies Gods statutes page 322
Strength.- Strength and vertue equivalent page 344
- Strength, what it signifies page 346
- Christians must grow to strength page 347
- To see our need of strength page 348
- Exhortation to get strength page 351
- Strength, how gotten page 352
- From strength to strength, what page 355
- See Growth, Soldier, Traveller.
Sublime.- The commands of God sublime page 317
- Perseverance makes grace sublime page 336
- Mysteries of salvation sublime speculations page 507
Successe.- The most successfull way to remove judgments page 15
Suffering.- Love enableth to suffering page 269
- How Angels joyed at Christs sufferings page 150
- See Blessedness, Crown.
Superiours.- Superiors care of Inferiours page 465
Support.- The promises support our graces page 265
Swearing.- Against prophane swearing page 180
- T.
- Take away.
- To take away sinne, what page 101
- Why the word to take away is used page 105
- Temporals, see Spirituals.
Temptation.- Kinds of temptation page 197 247
- What temptations blessednesse belongs to page 206
- Troubles, why called temptations page 207
- Temptations defined page 246
- See, Men, Satan.
Testimonies.- The word of God called his testimonies, why page 286
Thankfulnesse.- We should turn to God by the bond of thankfulnesse page 23
- Bonds of thankfulnesse, what page 128
- Thankfulnesse due for all Gods mercies page 146
- Thankfulnesse, the order of it page 148
- Thankfulnesse to close prayer page 150
- Lifting up the eyes a s [...]gne of thankfulnesse page 389
- See all, daily, legall, pardon, prayer.
Time.- The time when the Crown of life shall be given page 254
- Why Christ kept not the Passeover in the appointed time page 461
Totall.- Repentance a totall turning page 8
Travellers.- Christians travellers page 349
Treasure.- All heavenly treasure in Gods word page 292
Tribulation.- Tribulation not to e severed from blessednesse page 222
- Encouragements to suffer tribulations page 232
- See, Grace, Triall.
Trie, Tryall.- The end of tribulation for tryall page 246
- Good temptations for tryall page 249
- Why God makes tryall of men page 250
- The Crown given when men are tryed page 255
- See God, Ignorance, Self.
Troubles.- The good effects troubles should produce page 207
- See Temptation.
Truth.- Gods truth testified in his promises page 263
- See Universall.
Turning.- Different turnings to God page 6
- Repentance what kind of turning it is page 7
- Exhortation to turn to God page 26
- See Universall.
Two.- Why Christ sent his Disciples by two, and two page 456
- V.
- Vaine.
- Vaine to expect pardon without repentance page 19
Vertue.- Vertue stands at a distance page 344
- Vertue in the eye of good men page 345
- See morall, strength, vice.
Vices.- Vertues beset with vices page 27
Victory.- A Crowne the reward of victory page 230
- Vi [...]all, see growth.
Universall.- Repentance an uniuersal turning page 7
- Difference in the universality of turning ibid.
Unprofitable.- Sinne unprofitable page 106
Untill.- Untill, what meant by it page 419
Vocall.- Vocall prayer necessary page 51
- See mentall.
Voyce.- The voyce necessary in publique prayer page 53
- The voyce necessary in private prayer ibid.
Vowes.- Vowes necessary in duties commanded page 145
Up▪ Upper.- The heart an upper chamber, how page 481
- See Prayer, Religion.
Use.- Men said not to have that they doe not use page 360
- W.
- Waiting.
- Waiting, what it is page 405
- Waiting for mercie equall page 406
- All that is in God to be waited on page 407
- Waiting not to be given over, though God shew not mercie page 420
- Exhortation to wait on God page 422
- See Mercy.
Watch-man.- Hope as a watch-man page 267
- Whole, see Lips, Man.
Will.- The word called the will of God, why page 285
Wisdome.- Wisdome of God shewed in his promise page 264
Within.- True joy is that within page 300
Witnesse.- No man can sin without witnesse page 288
Woe.- To whom Christ pronounceth woe page 229
- [Page]Woman, see Man.
Word, Words.- Words to be taken in prayer and repentance, why page 32
- Impediments to words in prayer page 33
- What words necessary to confession of sin page 44
- What words to be used in prayer page 58
- Conversing on Gods word begets love to him page 277
- Severall names given the word of God page 285
- The word highly to be esteemed page 295
- The joy of a Christian from the word of God page 297 301
- How to profit by the word of God page 326
- See forcible, heaven, humble, impression, glorifie, mournfull, prayer, simple, treasure, portion.
Work.- Work of a Christian, what page 256
World, Worldly.- To learn of worldly men to suffer page 234
- The Crown given at the evening of the world page 257
- The baits of the world dangerous page 351
- See Blessednesse.